《Dao of Cooking》


 Chapter 1: The Stall

    Chapter 1 - The Stall


    Cooking in this world felt different. It took Lei more than a few days to understand the reality of his new life.


    Like most old people, the ones Lei had the fortune to work for had so kindly let him know that they didn''t want any of his dishes ¡ª anything new, for that matter. Yet, after tasting his pasta, a part of him had expected to be asked if this was what enlightenment tasted like.


    Well, there was not much to do about that. They were happy cooking their traditional cuisine, and Lei respected that and settled for being their dishwasher for the most part.


    Thankfully, after a month of hard labor and honest sweat, he''d managed to secure a good spot and a little stall in a distant market for his solo venture, allowing him to leave behind those days of suffering.


    The place bustled with noise, a crowd of shuffling heads pouring from a great labyrinth of streets into the Eastern Square where dozens of shops and stalls stood at attention. The sunlight shone brightly, and the air was full of that dreamy, captivating smell of incense.


    Taking a breath in, Lei first started with the green peppers, cutting them into thin slices, and making sure there were no seeds left in them. Then came the onions, already peeled and cut in half. Laying them flat on the cutting board, which was a piece of wood, Lei diced them beautifully.


    Then he stared up at the sun and then down at the square. The morning was in full swing, the crowd growing in numbers at each passing second. Already, some of his regulars were sneaking glances at his stall; though he had to admit, there weren''t many of them.


    But he was happy. It''d been only a week since he started this stall business, after all, and it hadn''t been easy to attract attention with his rather novel dishes.


    Other than some pepper, coriander, and ginger, the places here mostly didn''t bother to use any other thing to season their dishes. But the years Lei had spent in kitchens back on Earth prevented him from settling for their simple ways.


    He didn''t become a Michelin-star chef with just ''okayish'' dishes.


    Details mattered. Even in this ancient land of China, it was his intention to abide by his kitchen codes. Everything had to be perfect.


    The tomatoes almost rolled onto his cutting board once he regarded them with a strict gaze. Strange eggplants, the people called them here, and Lei could see where they were coming from. He diced them before flourishing the old bowl that he''d snatched from Granny Xu''s place. That woman owed him at least this much.


    Now, his favorite part. Lei cracked ten eggs inside the bowl and stirred them with a stick until they were as yellow as the sun high overhead. With that, all the ingredients for the dish were ready.


    It was a dish called menemen.


    This recipe came from his mother''s side who he hoped was still living in Turkey. Though it looked simple, it was packed with flavors so rich that once eaten, there was no going back. You had to eat it every single day until you''d get sick of it.


    After messing around with a couple of different recipes this last week, Lei had finally decided on this dish as his plat principal. He expected great things from it. Perhaps it''d make him enough money to rent a new place, rather than that rotten cage of a house.


    It''ll help me complete this mission, that''s for sure.


    [Feed 300 People]


    Progress: 285/300


    A smile creased his lips as he regarded the blueish screen that floated before him. It came with a thought, and gone, just like that, yet with another thought. He owed his life to this mission. It kept him motivated and gave him a purpose to work for after he found himself in a wrecked home.


    Liang Lei, the twenty-year-old young man whose body he had inherited a month ago, and now saw as his soul brother, was an unfortunate guy. Banished from his clan because his meager talent in cultivation, greatly disappointed and disgraced his family line, he had to scrape by in this city all alone until, one day, a pair of cultivators razed his home to the ground as they passed.


    It was because of his soul brother''s grim death that Lei had decided against staying here, as a mortal, waiting for another nuke to kick him goodbye. That wasn''t his choice of a future. No, he''d take the reins into his own hands, even if that meant taking chances against a world that brimmed with monstrous beasts and cracked cultivators.


    Just like that wise man who''d said before, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do."


    He hoped his soul brother would do the same. Now and then he tried to find comfort in thinking that maybe, just maybe, the guy experienced a transition just like him. Hell, he could even be bearing a string of curses from his boss for being late right now.


    However, he had doubts about whether his body was still one piece after that crash.


    Well, that''s beyond me, now, pal. Sorry.


    Sighing, Lei poured his thoughts back into his work. He''d already spent weeks lost in those thoughts before finally accepting that there was no turning back. This was his life now, and he had to make the best of it.


    With the eggs and the other ingredients ready, he lacked one final crucial thing before diving into the cooking process: bread.


    He needed it, and he needed it fast, for his competition was already hard at work, luring his potential customers to their sides.


    Then, as if in answer to his thoughts, Lei saw a young man bounding across the square like an angry bull, parting the sea of people into two halves. With each step, the fat under his chin wriggled, the bloody apron curving over his belly stretching, and stretching until it seemed it would split.


    "Got you your bread, Brother Lei!" he screamed, cradling loaves of bread in a sack gripped tightly in both hands.


    A smile creased Lei''s lips. As expected from him, his brother-in-arms in this world, known as the Hasty Butcher around here, didn''t disappoint.


    But he was a bit late, so Lei asked, "Brother Lou, did something happen? Why are you late?"


    "Ah, it''s about my¡­ Father," Fatty Lou said, laying a trembling arm onto the stall before gasping himself into a coughing fit. His face was as red as a beet. "He¡­" ¡ª he breathed, hard ¡ª "He told me that an old friend¡­" ¡ª he choked once more on his own spit ¡ª "came for a visit."


    Lei let out the breath he didn''t know he was holding once Fatty Lou finished his sentence. Watching him struggle with the words made Lei''s heart clench tight in his chest.


    "At least he''s had enough time to bake the bread," Lei said, reaching for the bread.


    As Fatty Lou slumped down near the stall, Lei cut the bread in halves before kindling the firewood. Then he revisited the plan they''d discussed the other day in his mind. Lei had doubts whether it''d be effective or not, but Fatty Lou was too sure of himself, telling him that he''d sell the stuff in no time.


    I can only hope he is right.


    A smile creased Lei''s lips as he rolled up his sleeves. It was time to cook.


    Lard, in. The wok sizzled with the touch of the fat, producing the first delicate trail of smoke. The onions were more than ready to dive in and dive in they did. Lei grabbed hold of the handle with one hand, giving the onions a little shake.


    Seconds passed as they turned brown and soft. The peppers followed suit, and Lei added more fat for good measure. Butter would''ve been his first choice, but it was hard to find one that fit his taste, so he had to go with the second-best alternative.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The strong smell of fat mingled with the underlying sweetness of the onions and peppers. As Lei was about to saut¨¦ the mix, he couldn''t help but glance at Fatty Lou, who seemed to have recovered from his little episode.


    "Are you sure that''ll work, Brother Lou?" Lei said, frowning.


    Fatty Lou nodded with strength as he struggled to his feet and dusted off his apron. "Trust me, they won''t know what hit them!"


    Soon, Fatty Lou vanished into the crowd, leaving him alone. Lei kept an eye on him as he poured the tomatoes into the mix before sprinkling a pinch of salt and some black pepper powder.


    Well, that was it. They were really doing this. As a chef who''d spent most of his time holed back inside the kitchens, Lei had little idea about marketing. But not Fatty Lou. The man had the gift of speech in him, which he planned to put to good use today.


    The flavors curled cunningly toward the crowd, and it didn''t take long for a small group to gather before the stall. Six or seven people, at most, but it was a start.


    Lei could see some familiar faces smiling up at him, old customers who''d tried these ''strange-looking dishes'' before. Some others were drawn here by the smell alone, curious faces waiting to see the end result.


    Just then, a fat man shouldered his way to the stall, caring not about the looks he got from the group around him. His face was twisted, cheeks flushed, and drops of sweat rolling down his chin.


    Suddenly, he pointed a trembling finger to the stall and roared into Lei''s face, "Heavens, we''re blessed!"


    The crowd stepped back at the same time, even the ones strolling about the square stopping as if a strong wind slapped them across the cheek. Some stall owners craned their heads to see about the owner of this mighty voice, only to stiffen.


    "This¡­" Fatty Lou said, closing his eyes and cupping his hands as if in prayer. "The mixture of flavors is almost tingling my nose. Not too strong, but sharp enough to leave you wanting¡­ Can I taste it? Can I dare taste such a novel dish? I''m not sure. I hear a voice whispering into my ears, saying that should I try this dish once, I might never go back again. Will this one dare? Am I worthy enough?"


    Lei almost slipped and fell as he was about to add the eggs into the wok. Though he roughly knew Fatty Lou''s plan, he''d never told Lei the specifics.


    But he wasn''t done.


    "Are you?" Fatty Lou''s eyes snapped open as he jabbed with one thick finger into the crowd, his face twisted up in cold rage. "Are you worthy enough for such a heavenly dish?"


    Lei''s customers inched slowly nearer the stall as the crowd whispered among themselves. Most had in their eyes the sort of twitch one would get when they are nervous but in a curious way.


    He had to stifle a laugh watching them, or else this whole trick would be meaningless. So Lei kept his focused gaze and watched as the eggs splashed into the mix before giving them a slight twist with the stick but didn''t stir them too much.


    The dish had to look messy, just like a modern painting: it had to present a front that''d make people doubtful and curious at the same time.


    "You don''t know," Fatty Lou was saying. When Lei looked at him, the man had already sunk to his knees, pinching the bridge of his nose as though he was trying to keep the tears inside. "How can you? Who are you to know? Masters? Hardly seems so. Then crooks? No, it''s not it. Is this what they call the courage of the ignorant? The so-called rashness that seldom produces the spark of genius? Tell me! Does the dish say anything to you? Can you hear it?"


    Let alone the crowd, even Lei wasn''t sure if the dish had anything to say. Still, Lei leaned an ear close to it and heard it sizzling ¡ª it was ready. Then he took the halves from the side, cut them open, and started pouring the menemen inside as they exchanged a look with Fatty Lou.


    He gave Lei a small nod before rushing toward the stall and snatched the first bread out of his fingers.


    After the first bite, his face melted. He licked his lips with practiced fashion and down his chin, then slapped a hand across his thigh, producing a loud sound that echoed all around the square.


    When he finished it, he smacked his lips as if to savor the taste for a second longer.


    The crowd had gone still. Everyone, from the little group before the stall to the faraway onlookers, seemed frozen in shock.


    Lei, too, was busy staring at Fatty Lou, his stomach rumbling as he debated whether he should take the second one or not.


    He cursed himself for not eating anything this morning.


    Such a rookie mistake.


    "Is this reality?" Fatty Lou pleaded, staring up at the heavens, fingers clenched into fists. "Or am I dreaming? Surely this heavenly flavor must be an illusion. Some Honorable Cultivator at work, perhaps? Then this lowly Lou must bow his head and ask forgiveness from this Senior, for this one has but a little wish. Should I¡ª No! Would you let me, oh, Honorable Senior, taste this piece of heaven one more time?"


    "Can''t be that good, right?" Lei heard a man say, his eyes glinting.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I want to try," said another who stood beside him, one hand under his chin as he stared at the pieces of bread Lei had unwittingly raised high enough that everyone could see them.


    An old man, seemingly mustering his courage, neared the stall, holding some copper coins in his trembling hands. "Young man, how much¡ª"


    Fatty Lou snapped his head at him, with a frown as deep as the wrinkles mapping the old man''s face.


    "Er¡­" the old man stuttered, glancing around as if to understand what he had done wrong. Then, light dawned in his eyes, and he smiled sheepishly. "Forgive me, Master, how much for a single bread?"


    Fatty Lou nodded in approval.


    "Six copper coins would be more than enough, sir," Lei said politely, trying hard not to rub his hands together. They were itching.


    After the first sale, the others came crashing like a downpour. From left and right reached different hands, holding coins, pressing tight into each other while Lei sweated under the endless assault.


    Lei''s heart thumped with joy as he watched the coins piling up in one corner. It was a feeling he hadn''t experienced in far too long. Lost in the hustle of kitchens and pretentious jerks that were his patrons, he had almost forgotten the simple pleasure of cooking for others. But here, amidst the bustling market and eager customers, everything felt refreshingly real.


    Watching those people eating his dishes, smacking their lips, smiling as juice trailed down their chins reminded him of the old times when he''d been just a simple cook. It reminded him of why he''d fallen in love with cooking in the first place.


    Without even realizing it, another batch was ready. With practiced ease, Lei poured the menemen into the waiting bread, the savory aroma mingling with the scent of freshly baked dough. Lei passed the steaming portion to the next eager customer without looking.


    Then a voice dinned inside his ears.


    [Feed 300 People]


    [Starting Mission Completed!]


    [System Initializing¡­]


    ¡­..


    "At last, a worthy disciple¡­" a tired voice echoed deep beyond the heavens.


    "Took you long enough, Old Xiang," another one said with relief in his voice.


    "Mm. I was the last one in our ranks to find a new disciple."


    "The Heavenly Dao¡­ Is slowly slipping from our fingers!"


    "The pieces are set. We can only hope this will be enough."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2: Novice

    Chapter 2 - Novice


    Ding!


    Name: Liang Lei


    Age: 20


    Class: Chef


    Tier: Novice 1


    Skills: Eyes of the Yellow Maiden.


    Cooking Skills: None.


    What do you mean novice?


    Lei''s first reaction to the blue screen that hovered before his eyes was to gawk at the tier part. They had to be messing with him, thinking that he was a novice chef.


    If he was a Novice chef then what about the others? Surely the system, or whatever the hell this was, wouldn''t see them as cooks.


    Easy now. You''re being too hard on these people. Not their fault, right? They did nothing to you.


    He drew in a deep breath to clear his mind, just to find dozens of people staring strangely at him. It was only then that he remembered he was in the middle of the market, behind the stall, cooking for a little crowd.


    "The next batch will take some time," he said, smiling out into their faces for good measure.


    Yes. Focus on the work at hand. You can wrack your brain some other time.


    Lard, in. The sizzling wok and the curling smoke welcomed him into their warm hands, pulling him away from the system''s nonsense. The onions were happy to dive in, and the peppers mixed beautifully right in their ranks.


    "Hey, are you all right?" Fatty Lou said with concern in his eyes. "Let''s take a break, if you want. We''ve already sold enough¡ª"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry," Lei cut him straight away. This was good. Cooking eased his mind and allowed him to break free from his worries.


    Add the tomatoes. Stir the mix with a stick. Ten eggs, all yellow and spotless. Don''t forget the salt and the black pepper.


    He found his way back into that monotonous rhythm, and the world slowly became light again. He swept the tomatoes from the chopping board, giving the wok a little shake before pouring them inside, breathing in the salty smell.


    But then again, there was a lot to think about. It wouldn''t hurt to check it, right? Not like he had anything better to do while waiting for the dish to cook.


    Alright. Let''s see.


    First, he raised one hand over the Tier part, his smile straining at the edge of his lips. Then he focused his thoughts on the [Eyes of the Yellow Maiden] skill.


    [Eyes of the Yellow Maiden: MAX] - The Yellow Maiden''s eyes leave nothing unseen.


    Well, that was helpful. Lei expected the system would give him clear instructions, or at least tell him how he could use this thing. But seemed as if it preferred a rather direct approach.


    So Lei focused on his eyes. Closed them. Pinched them hard. But soon it occurred to him that he didn''t remember what color his eyes were. Black, was it?


    Is the color really that important? The intent is what matters¡ª-


    A peculiar sensation pricked his skin. Felt like a cold wind was slithering up his legs, through his chest, and finally settling over on his lids. His eyes jerked wide open, staring round down at the sizzling wok.


    [Common Wok: Poor Quality]


    What?


    He blinked, and this time, focused on the ladle that lay near the wok.


    [Common Ladle: Poor Quality]


    Okay.


    He shook his head, and gazed down at the chopsticks in his hand, juice dripping down their edges.


    [Common Chopsticks: Good Quality]


    Lei blew out a long breath. There was a budding headache crawling from the nape of his neck, sending jolts of pain up his head.


    At least the menemen looked ready.


    [Menemen - Basic Dish]


    "Alright, next up!" he shouted, waving off the screen as though it was an annoying fly. He took the bread, sweat trickling down his back, and poured the menemen inside.


    His hands almost blurred as he delivered one order after another, stealing glances from the coin pile that kept growing at the side from time to time. It helped to see them glinting under the sun. It sang, the money did, and its sound was the most beautiful thing in the world.


    [Copper Coin: Poor Quality]


    Can you just stop?!


    "Brother Lei," came a voice from the side. "Your eyes¡­"


    Lei snapped his head at Fatty Lou, glaring out into his face, furious for no particular reason. He squinted up and thought of bugs and flowers to keep his focus away from his eyes. He didn''t have in him to see if the system would list certain qualifications of his only friend in this xianxia world.


    "What about my eyes?" he asked, hoping that little trick had done the job.


    Fatty Lou looked rather doubtful but still nodded. "For a second I thought I''d seen them blazing, but they look normal now."


    "Must be the heat," Lei said.


    "Yeah, it''s bloody hot today." Fatty Lou forced out a smile.


    Blazing eyes, and a sudden fury. Are these the side effects of this skill?


    Though he didn''t know who this Yellow Maiden was, there was no doubt that he had to be careful while using this skill. This was a xianxia world, and for all he knew, there could be a cultivator posing as some wrinkled old man to experience the mortal life to get rid of his inner demons hiding in the crowd.


    Better to be safe than sorry.


    Still, he couldn''t help the smile settling widely on his lips. From the first moment he opened his eyes and saw that floating screen he knew something was strange. The reincarnation part hardly seemed like a normal affair, too, but he''d made peace with that way faster than he''d thought.


    A month spent inside a rotten cage of a house that had been wrecked and burned by a stray cultivator''s nuke made it hard to dwell too much on these things.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.But this system was new. It deserved some attention. For the whole month, he''d been busting his ass to unlock this damned thing, and now his efforts were finally rewarded.


    Other than that eye skill, though, there didn''t seem to be any particular use of this thing. He''d at least expected a cultivation manual, a real cheat like those people got in some novels.


    There was a pause in his thoughts as he felt the cold wind ease through his skin again, a curious snake slithering round his chest. He hooked a finger around his collar to check if there was anything different but saw only smooth, hairless skin. Nothing was out of place in his body, but the cold was there.


    Then it got colder still, and Lei started trembling. Felt like he''d dropped dead into a blizzard, shaking senseless, rubbing his arms in an effort to spread some warmth around his chest. A jab, followed by another voice made him double over the stall, breath wheezing in his chest, heart pounding in his head.


    It was as though thousands of needles were trying to run him through.


    "Uh," he grunted, feeling with one hand the stall, searching for something to balance his feet as the world spun around him.


    A strong arm grabbed him by the shoulder, pulled him closer, and nailed his body back on the ground. Fatty Lou was speaking, but other than the strange buzzing inside his mind, Lei couldn''t hear a damn thing.


    What the hell is happening?!


    Eyes round at the crowd, people gulped down their dishes one by one, smacking their lips contently. Lei found that at each bite the needles poking at him grew in numbers, scores of them pressing him tight from all around.


    "Stop!" he shouted, waving a hand to the crowd. "Stop eating!"


    "Brother Lei, are you¡ª"


    Lei yanked Fatty Lou by the collar, stared up at his eyes, and pleaded, "Make them stop¡­"


    Fatty Lou looked greatly disturbed, but nodded at the words before roaring into the crowd, "Stop it! I want all of you to stop eating!"


    People stopped. Lei could feel the pain around his chest alleviate into a mild sting. Rather than the needles, now it felt like there were thousands of ants crawling round his body. He set his jaw tight as he resisted the urge to scratch the itch, but there wasn''t any part of his body that didn''t ache from that episode.


    He didn''t have the time to consider any of that when a blue screen popped up before his eyes.


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level.


    Eh?


    Skill Choices are available!


    Ding!


    [Soothing Touch - Novice 1]: Infuse your dishes with a calming aura that affects both you and the consumers of the food, reducing stress and increasing focus.


    [Essence Enhancement - Novice 1]: Increases the potency of spiritual ingredients you use in your dishes.


    [Spiritual Sensitivity - Novice 1]: Allows you to discern the spiritual essence of ingredients, identify hidden properties, and detect spiritual anomalies.


    Lei stepped back, sweat trickling down his face. He didn''t know what to do, or which one to choose.


    I need to think before making a decision.


    He dismissed the interface and wiped his face with the back of his hand as he stared at the crowd. They were waiting for his word, fingers clenched tight around loaves of bread. Lei gave Fatty Lou a nod.


    "Go on, finish them up!" Fatty Lou said, and the crowd started devouring the dishes while Lei braced himself for another wave.


    It wasn''t hard to understand. There was something, some connection between the food and the pain. Each bite was a jab at his core, but it also boosted the system on some level.


    Is this spiritual energy? Feels like it. I''m gaining energy as they eat my food.


    Lei sighed, and slumped over on the side, threw his head back, and stared out into the skies. He raised a hand when he saw Fatty Lou''s concerned face.


    They had sold enough.


    The energy poked him good, but as the people finished their meals, the pain became more bearable. Sighing a breath of relief, Lei focused on the system once again.


    Twisted, and dangerous, but exciting, too, isn''t it?


    A curious thing ¡ª that''s what it was. Strange that some system had taken his soul away after that crash, hurtled it down here, and made him a chef again. Not that he had any complaints. Quite the opposite, he would''ve become a chef himself if given the choice.


    He didn''t know any other thing. For all his life he''d worked in this kitchen or that, trying to carve out a little place for himself in the big bad world. No doubt it changed him, but he was less sure now if the change had been a good one.


    A slave. Yes. That''s what that change was all about. The only thing his dishes had done was to make some bastard richer. The smug smiles, those pompous fools, the sight of the crying cooks; scenes flashed before his eyes, and he was the bad one in most of them. He''d become a dog on their leash. Told himself there was no other way.


    But this was¡­ different. Things did start to seem a touch brighter to his eyes, now that he thought about it. It''d been this way after he opened his eyes to this strange world.


    "Brother Lou," he said, wincing up his feet, and taking a last look at the crowd. "Let''s call it a day."


    Fatty Lou fixed him with a scowl. "I don''t know what''s happened to you, but you look like shit."


    That was another way of putting it. But it was a good kind of shit if Lei had to say so himself. He clapped him on the shoulder, shaking his head. "I''ve never felt better."


    "Fair enough," Fatty Lou said. "You go and rest. I''ll deal with the stall."


    "Thanks." Lei turned away and waved his arms to see if they''d sing. They didn''t. "I''ll see you tonight," he said and made for the old house.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 3: Ruins

    Chapter 3 - Ruins


    The streets stretched away, pressed by the ruins of the houses on both sides, a mess of debris and old belongings roasting under the blazing sun. Lei''s home was on the third block, past Sidestone Street, a one-story affair that had half its roof missing.


    That roof had been the end of his soul-brother.


    He sighed as his hold around the sack in his arms tightened. Even a simple step earned him a great deal of protest from his muscles, but there was a wide smile on his lips as he trudged through the streets, and the jingle of the coins inside the pockets made for a good song. He felt a richer man now, both in body and spirit.


    It''d been a hell of a morning.


    He had half the mind to pick a skill, to be honest. He was never much for patience. But for this once, he held himself back and decided more thinking was warranted in this case.


    I have to be careful.


    One thing was clear, though. The system wanted him to dab his hands into cultivation. All the skills demanded spirituality in one shape or form.


    Trouble was, the previous owner of this body had been kicked from his clan for a good reason: he had only nine spirit roots, meaning he didn''t have a chance to sense, or gain control over Qi.


    The average cultivator had about forty roots, so the difference wasn''t something he could close with simple effort. There were heavenly pills and treasures that could allow him to grow new spirit roots, but those were rare things one could only hope to chance upon.


    Not to mention that this city, Jiangzhen, rested in a backwater region far away from those Immortal Cities where heavenly treasures and pills were a dime a dozen.


    But even if he couldn''t sense Qi, he could still try to climb up the first stage of cultivation, which was the Body Tempering Stage. This was essentially a preparation stage, where a cultivator focused on growing his muscles and cleansing the body from the mortal dust.


    In theory, everyone could punch and kick their way through the nine steps of the Body Tempering Stage. But according to his soul-brother''s memories, it took at least five to ten years for talentless people to climb a single step without relying on external resources like medicinal pills and elixirs. And those things cost an arm or a leg.


    Rounding a corner, Lei was just about to check the skills when a bustle of noises pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Lei! Lei!"


    "We''re hungry! Please make something for us!"


    "Big Brother Lei! Did you bring any eggs?"


    A group of children came flocking round him, reaching with hands, pulling him from the arms, staring expectantly at the sack he held in his arms. Their robes had been patched way more than they should, but their eyes glinted with innocent joy.


    "Alright, stop pulling!" Lei said, pressing his lips into a straight line as he tried to don the mask of a slightly angry older brother. He failed, like he often did, as a smile creased his lips. "You have to wait and be patient. Being patient earns you your keep!"


    The children hopped away from him as they formed a straight line, a bunch of shuffling legs too excited to stand still. They looked like little soldiers hungry after a busy morning.


    "Be good, that''s right," Lei said, nodding at them with a slight smile


    Then he gave each one of them a bread filled with menemen from the morning, patted their head, and pinched their cheeks before letting them eat their sandwiches at the side. Thankfully, he didn''t forget to bring the sack with him after all that shit he''d gone through.


    "Big Brother Lei, can you give me two more? Zhong Chao is sick, and Little Mei is taking care of him, so I''ll give these to them," said a boy with a round face. Unlike the others, he had a different air about him, and different eyes, too, that glinted with a stubborn light.


    "Little Sunjie¡ª"


    "You''ve promised you''d call me Snake!" the boy said, pursing his lips.


    Lei sighed tiredly, but he knew better than to argue with this little devil. "Alright, sneaky Snake. Tell me, what happened to Little Chao?"


    Snake shrugged. "Something about his stomach, I think. We visited Aunt Lifen''s house, but they said she''d gone to Eastern Dew Village for her monthly visit. So we''ll have to wait for her to check if Zhong Chao''s really sick or not."


    "Eastern Dew Village?" That place was a day''s trot from here. It would at least take Aunt Lifen one or two days to come back.


    Snake nodded, then pointed at the sack. "Can I take those?"


    Lei gave him three, just in case. "You know where to find me if something''s wrong. Now be good, and take care of your team."


    Snake saluted him in a practiced fashion and hopped back to the crowd. It was a little trick Lei had taught the kids after dealing with their rather unruly behaviors.


    He tried to manage a smile as he watched them devour the sandwiches, but each day it was becoming harder and harder to keep a front against these kids. Most had lost their parents to that attack and were now living around the ruins. The Governor''s Office had saved dozens from the wreckage, but not every child had that fortune.


    These were dangerous times, is all. Dangerous, and strange, it had to be said. There was only so much a man could do for them. Feed them, sure, but beyond that, Lei was helpless.


    "You''re early," a rough voice came from the back, followed by a loud thumping noise of a cane that made the children jump back.


    "It''s Grumpy Ji!"


    "Old Monster!"


    "Run!"


    The children scuttled away like mice before a tiger when the owner of that voice thumped his famed bamboo cane on the ground once again, staring tiredly after them.


    Lei shook his head as he turned to Old Ji. "And I''m happy to see you too, Old Ji."


    "You''re pampering them too much!" Old Ji grumbled.


    His face was a map of wrinkles, framed by thin, gray strands of hair that danced lazily in the wind. He always had something between a frown and a scowl on his face, but Lei knew he was more than that tough shell.


    "Somebody has to do it, don''t you think?" Lei said. There was some talk about a relief package that supposedly would come from the capital, but a month had passed after the assault, and nobody had seen or witnessed anything as such.


    "If this continues, they''ll never learn how to take care of themselves!" Old Ji, as always, was too realistic in his thinking.


    "Is that why you keep patrolling around these streets? Keeping those thugs away from the ruins?" When the man raised an eyebrow at those words, Lei gave him a little smile. "Yes, I know. Some brooding monster stalking people during the night. Aren''t you too old for that?"


    "Hmph!" Old Ji raised his cane at him, its point inching closer to Lei''s face. "I do no such thing!"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Right, my mistake." Lei ran a hand through his long, dark hair as he regarded the old man. His legs were too skinny, and even with the cane, he was rocking back and forth as though a leaf bearing a strong wind. Thus, Lei didn''t want to keep him for too long.


    Reaching into the sack, he pulled out a bread and gave it to the old man. "Here, I want you to try this."


    Old Ji frowned. "I don''t need your pity. I can take care of myself."


    "I know that." Lei sighed out a breath. "Know that too well, I''m afraid. But I made something different this time, and nobody has near the culinary experience you have around here, Old Ji. Eat this, and tell me what you think."


    "Uh," Old Ji snorted again but took the bread. Lei gave him a grateful nod.


    After he watched the old man huffing his way back to his house, Lei trudged silently toward his own place. It was never wise to idle round a grumpy, old man. He had a choice to make, but before that, he thought a good rest would do him good.


    ¡­.


    His house was not much for living. It had a straw-filled bed, some pots, and a spare wok he''d snatched from someplace masquerading as a restaurant near the city center, a wooden drawer, and a table. Simple things as you would expect from simple times.


    Lei had patched the wounded roof with the planks he''d gathered around the ruins and stretched a mat over on it to keep the rain away. It wasn''t the most reliable thing you''d have over your head, but he was more than proud of the work he had done. It''d been one of the many firsts he''d achieved in this world.


    After he poured himself over the bed, he called the system interface.


    Name: Liang Lei


    Age: 20


    Class: Chef


    Tier: Novice 2


    Skills: Eyes of the Yellow Maiden.


    Cooking Skills: Skill Choice Available!


    That novice part still nagged him, but he was beginning to think that perhaps the system hadn''t been too mindful of his qualifications before grading him. It could also be that the Tier part didn''t have any correlation with his cooking skills ¡ª technical and theoretical, for that matter.


    Other than that, it looked simple enough. There were no stats, and no new missions that''d have him face off against monstrous beasts or murderous cultivators to gain some shining gems or spiritual tools. He was a cook for most of his life, and even in this world, he wasn''t planning to change that.


    He certainly didn''t want any of that killing and butchering. Searching for ingredients, hunting for spiritual beasts, now that was something he could get on with.


    Might as well become a Spirit Chef.


    That seemed near good as being an Immortal. Leave all the fighting and killing to the nutjobs, and open himself a good restaurant by some spiritual river. That sounded like a dream, and a good one, he was thinking.


    Let''s see about these skills, then.


    [Soothing Touch - Novice 1]: Infuse your spiritual dishes with a calming aura that affects both you and the consumers of the food, reducing stress and increasing focus.


    [Essence Enhancement - Novice 1]: Increases the potency of spiritual ingredients you use in your dishes.


    [Spiritual Sensitivity - Novice 1]: Allows you to discern the details of spiritual ingredients, identify hidden properties, and detect spiritual anomalies.


    The system obliged, showing him the list of skills he could choose from. Then again, it didn''t serve any other purpose than showing him the things he already knew. Trying to ask questions, or demanding more clear explanations got him nothing in return, so it seemed he had to go about with a trial-and-error approach for most things.


    His gut told him that Spiritual Sensitivity could be useful, but he didn''t know if the system considered cultivators as spiritual anomalies, or would see them as possible ingredients for some wicked concoction that involved spiritually enhanced cultivator intesties and the mortal dust that''d probably make for good seasoning.


    Not that he was planning to cook cultivators in the foreseeable future.


    But even if he could somehow sense the malicious intent of a cultivator that had their eyes fixed on him, he wasn''t sure if he had the skills to escape from such a disaster. The patched roof was a good testament to that fact.


    Jiangzhen also wasn¡¯t famous for its spiritual ingredients. Other than some places that sold spirit rice, Lei hadn¡¯t seen anything spiritual in the weeks he¡¯d spent working around. So even if this skill could allow him to see details of ingredients, it would only be useful if he could get a bunch of spiritual ingredients to choose from.


    To be honest, this skill seemed like it¡¯d be good in the long run, but as of now, Lei needed something else to start his spiritual journey.


    Pass.


    The [Soothing Touch] made him curious and reminded him of the drugs college students took for exams, but he didn''t know if being hyper-focused would do him any good in the culinary field.


    It could''ve been a broken cheat for a highly talented genius that''d allow them to meditate or cultivate for days and months. He also wondered if the stress-reducing effect had any sedative side about it. Who knew, perhaps with this skill he could cook some serious drugs that''d make cultivators see even more colors with their spiritual vision.


    Can make for a good career. But I''m not sure these people need more drugs. They''re already beyond saving as it is.


    The third, and last option was the [Essence Enhancement]. Now, this skill could be more than it seemed. Spiritual ingredients, to Lei''s thinking, was a rather extensive topic. Minerals, plants, beasts, or anything that had some semblance of spirituality could very well be considered as spiritual ingredients.


    Above all that, though, it could boost his talent, or the quality spiritual ingredients he¡¯d get. To what extent he could enhance the ingredients would be crucial for that, but right now, it looked like it would be the best course of action to take that first step into cultivation.


    They already sold spirit rice and spirit vegetables in some restaurants in the city center. They weren''t cheap, of course, but Lei could at least try to buy some.


    But that [Soothing Touch]¡­


    Alright, I''ve decided.


    He picked the [Essence Enhancement] skill, and felt a cold wave of air brushing against his face. The first thing he planned to do was to speak with Fatty Lou about the details. He had only a single friend to depend on, and that friend happened to know the city like the palm of his hand. He would know where they could buy some spiritual ingredients.


    Lei closed the door to his house, shutting out the chaotic world outside. He collapsed onto his bed, the straws poking him from all around. Sleep came right away.


    ..........

 Chapter 4: Spirit Rice

    Chapter 4 - Spirit Rice


    It was a beautiful night in the eastern part of Jiangzhen, and the cobbled streets hosted a great crowd that strolled under the stars. Some ladies wore make-ups so thick that Lei reckoned you could season a wok with them, and some others preferred simple attires fitting the cool and serene air of the night.


    Lei nodded here and there to the acquaintances he''d made during his time as a dishwasher as he trudged through the crowd. Not the most distinguished bunch, these people, but seeing them almost washed away that sensation of being a complete stranger in a different world. And they did save him from brooding alone with his thoughts. Gave him something to work for.


    He''d always be grateful for that.


    Past the Eastern Square, the hawkers were busy screaming into the crowd, their stalls lit brightly under the lanterns and adorned with veils and ornaments of their own making. Their grand display stretched from rugs to basic tools, and further along, gave way to robes of quality silk and carved wood paintings that greeted mostly the ladies, who were either ushered away by experienced husbands with a slight tap on the shoulder, or directed towards less expensive, but equally gorgeous, options.


    Though he and Fatty Lou spent most nights out in the streets, Lei still hadn''t gotten used to their ways. He knew people tend to forget certain things, and had that ability to carry on from even the gravest disasters, but the folks here didn''t seem to remember that one-third of the city''s eastern part had gone missing some weeks ago.


    Better to carry on than dwell too much on the past. Lei guessed there was wisdom to be gained somewhere in there, but it didn''t quite sit well with him.


    Fatty Lou was waiting for him at Swirling Frog, a two-story teahouse that stood just around the corner, stools and tables scattered before its front yard. He sipped from the ceramic cup as his eyes wandered here and there, but mostly toward the young ladies.


    He didn''t look much, but he knew his way around the women.


    Lei tapped the shoulder of an old man as he passed through the stools, smiling down at his face, "Master Feng, another pot for us."


    Master Feng''s dark eyes snapped at Fatty Lou and then back at him. He gave him a nod and vanished inside the teahouse.


    Lei poured himself over a stool before Fatty Lou and shuffled under the questioning gaze of his brother-in-arms.


    "What?" Lei asked when that gaze got a little too much for him.


    "What do you mean ''What''?" Fatty Lou placed the cup back on the table and frowned at him. "We''ve busted our asses for the whole week, but not once have I seen you like that. You''ve a fever or what? That sickness, maybe, that''s been going around in the city? What was the name again? Longfever, was it?"


    Lei shook his head. "I''m fine, Brother Lou. All that work must''ve gotten to me, that''s all. This stall business is harder than I thought."


    "Mm." Fatty Lou rubbed his chin, then clicked his tongue. "You''re not wrong, but it makes me worry, you know? When do you plan to get rid of that damned house, anyway? Living with all that dust and ruins can''t be good for your health."


    "Money is better spent on more important things," Lei said, tapping a finger to the table. "I''ve a roof over my head, and a bed to sleep in. A man has to live frugally if he wants to work out a capital for ventures, right?"


    "Exactly!" Fatty Lou waved a finger into his face. "A dead man has no use for things like money. You''re always around those kids, and that''s dangerous. You know what my Mother used to say about children?"


    "What?"


    "That they''re nothing but a bunch of walking diseases! Always coughing and sniffing, those little devils, sucking at sticks, pebbles! Anything they find they think of as something to be eaten or at least deserving of a lick!"


    "Come now, brother, don''t be too heartless." Lei smiled slightly at him.


    "I''m not being heartless. If you want to help them, help them, that''s fine with me, but don''t do it at the risk of your health. We need you up and running if we want to fix them a place."


    "You''re right, but this really has nothing to do with them," Lei said.


    Fatty Lou was just about to press him when Master Feng came with a teapot and two new cups, laying them gently over on the table before fixing them with a curious gaze. The man was a mute, got his tongue cut as punishment for speaking too loud back in the day, or at least that''s what the people round the teahouse joked about now and then, but he had his eyes for all that talking, and they did a damned good job for the most part.


    And they say he has the sharpest ears across the city.


    So Lei waited for him to clear away before leaning closer to Fatty Lou. A simple motion, but it hooked the man enough that he perked his ears up for him.


    "Something happened," Lei said, staring around himself to check if anybody was listening. Different faces, dozens of them, were too busy talking loud and laughing to pay them heed. "It''s a bit hard to explain. So I won''t."


    Best we treat with caution here.


    Fatty Lou smacked him on the head with two fingers, face twisted up in rage. "Are you playing with me, bastard? Speak up! You know I''m not the one for patience."


    Lei jerked his head back, stifling a laugh, "That''s why you can''t find a good wife, brother, instead you''re fooling around with all those ladies. Improper and immoral, don''t you think? What if Master Li finds out? Think he''ll kick you out of the house?"


    "I''m twenty fucking years old, you think I''d fear a wrinkled old man? And don''t start with the wife-talk. There''s not enough beauty in this place to chain my soul in some dusty house to father a bunch of bastards. Thought we were aiming higher, no? Become rich and get ourselves a place in one of those Immortal Cities, eh? Clear your damned head and focus on the mission, and tell me what the hell has happened!"


    "I''m thinking it''s best I show you because I don''t know how to explain." How can you explain to a man that you have a system stuck in your soul, giving you skills and showing you screens? "But for that, we need some spirituality."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean we need spiritual ingredients. Some restaurants near the city center sell spirit rice, yeah?" Lei asked, feeling the coins inside his pocket. He''d probably have to spend a week''s-worth of earnings to get a handful of that rice, but it was for a good cause. You can''t be stingy when you''ve got a system in your head.


    But Fatty Lou gave him an exaggerated sigh. "We''ve had this talk already. You can''t trust those places. That''s no spirit rice they''re selling, that product is foul and of poor quality. Just some scraps they''d bribed out from the Alchemy Guild and the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "I know that, but you have to trust me on this one," Lei said.


    It took more than just spiritual energy to raise such crops, and the demand was already high enough that nobody would risk a journey across the forests and mountain paths to sell spiritual ingredients to a city as mortal as Jiangzhen. But it was possible to sweep some now and then if you had the right connections in the Empire''s own Alchemy Guild and Adventurer Guild.


    "You''re¡­ serious," Fatty Lou said, narrowing his eyes. "If that''s the case, I know a place. But first, drink your tea."


    ¡­..


    The center of Jiangzhen was a beast on its own, its roads paved and cared for, rows of shops almost too bright to look at. The robes people wore here had a different sound about them as they flapped and creased with the wind. Seemed to Lei''s eyes that flower embroidery was making a comeback. The last time he''d come here these ladies were all about birds and bees.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    And the streets were too wide. It was always the case with the rich folk here. They liked things wider and deeper.


    Fatty Lou led the way with the confidence of a young master, chin high and chest puffed out like a proud rooster amongst the chicken. He was made for great things, he''d often say, and he certainly had the right attitude for it. Just that he was lacking on the money front.


    But Lei didn''t like it here. This whole place smelled and looked too fake for his taste. Just like those shopping streets in big cities back on Earth, here people greeted each other with mysterious smiles that spoke of deeper things.


    It was always about a deal or an exchange with these people, and Lei had his fill when he thought working for richer folk would be a good idea. Foolish of him, of course, but it made him see the greater truth about this city, and he couldn''t say he was too surprised when he''d found that it was all the same.


    Money talked, people listened.


    They came upon a great street that had short buildings, their tiles painted and lined with gold, lanterns hanging down the roofs latched with sparkling hooks. Flavors of dishes and perfumes splashed out across from the half-opened doors, filling the street with a rich wave of fog that beckoned customers for a treat.


    "You think they''ll give us the rice uncooked?" Lei asked, rather doubtful of this arrangement.


    "I know a guy here," Fatty Lou said, squinting up at a place called ''Moonlight Delight'' with a smile on his face. "Just prepare the money."


    Lei clutched the coins inside his pocket as he stared at the two ladies fanning themselves before the door. It must''ve taken a great deal of powder to paint all that skin cloud-white, but at least they made a show of their efforts and looked quite triumphant as men, older and younger, poured inside while sneaking glances from them.


    "You sure this place sells rice?" Lei asked. Seemed to him that his brother had done some injury to the truth.


    "Don''t worry, they sell everything here." Fatty Lou smiled as he clapped him on the back before making his way through the door.


    Lei followed him, raising a hand when the ladies so kindly invited him for a cool drink in the back rooms. Fatty Lou had shown him those kinds of rooms before, so Lei could proudly say it wasn''t a first for him, but he was a touch curious as it seemed this place had some quality about it.


    We''ve other business to be about, ladies, my apologies.


    Once inside, the starlight gave way to the soft red of the lanterns that lined the wooden beams, casting a warm, intimate glow over the space. The air was thick with perfumes, and it got thicker still when they stepped into the great hall.


    Dozens of tables were crowded with patrons, mostly rich men, accompanied by the ladies of the house as they gulped away their worries. Right around the left side was an opening where a lonely woman sat on a tasseled cushion, clad in elegant reds as she plucked the strings of a zither.


    Ancient times and modern times. Not that different when you''ve seen them both.


    Fatty Lou led the way through the throng, weaving between the tables with practiced ease, and out toward a side door that didn''t fit the lively ambiance of the hall with its flat face. He knocked on the door twice, and then it clicked open, revealing a middle-aged man with short, gray hair.


    "Little Lou?" The man cocked an eyebrow at him, stepped back, and gestured to them to get inside. "You''ve honored me with this visit! Come inside!"


    "It''s been too long, Uncle Zhang!" Fatty Lou smiled widely at him and shrugged when Lei gave him a questioning look.


    You have an uncle in a brothel? This guy is something else.


    Lei shook his head as he sat down on a chair, dragged it screeching near the desk that had dozens of papers stacked over on it. Fatty Lou and the old man were seated soon, both smiling round at each other.


    "Father misses you," Fatty Lou started. "You''ve gone for so long that we''d nearly forgotten your face!"


    "These are tough times, Little Lou, you know that." Uncle Zhang shook his head at him. "But sometimes even I don''t know what I''m doing here around the brothels."


    "Somebody has to keep these accounts, right? They can''t find anyone better than you," Fatty Lou said, then straightened his back and leaned closer to him. "Uncle Zhang, I don''t want to keep you for too long, so I''m just going to tell it to you straight. I need something, and I was thinking that maybe you could help me with that."


    "Oh?" Uncle Zhang said, his eyes widening in surprise. "Go on, say it. If it''s anything this old man can do, he will do his best for his nephew!"


    Fatty Lou glanced at Lei before speaking in a solemn voice, "We need some spirit rice. Uncooked, untouched. Straight from the source, if you will. Not much, just a handful or two. We''ve brought the money for it."


    Lei pulled the coin pouch from his pocket and put it on the table. Fatty Lou snatched it with a quick hand, staring up at the old man.


    Uncle Zhang frowned. "Spirit rice? What are you going to do with spirit rice? Don''t you know they''re selling poor-quality rice here? Yes, it''s rather tasteful and good for your bones, but it isn''t anything like those real spirit rice we''d eaten back in Lanzhou."


    Lanzhou? That''s where my soul brother''s clan resides. A month''s trot away from here.


    "I''m aware, but as I''ve said, we don''t need much of it," Fatty Lou said.


    Uncle Zhang took the money pouch, stuck a finger inside, and checked the coins. "It''s tough¡­" he said, scowling down at them. "But if it''s important to you, I think I can arrange some."


    "I knew we could count on you, Uncle Zhang!" Fatty Lou slapped his thigh and sprung on his feet, rounded the desk, and hugged the old man till his bones groaned. The poor man''s face reddened like a beet from lack of breath, but his eyes were glinting.


    "Hah!" he choked out a laugh when Fatty Lou got back on his seat and left him gasping. Then he waved a hand over them, "You two wait here while I go and get your rice. Don''t make a fuss!"


    Lei nodded like a little child under the man''s gaze, and Fatty Lou didn''t look much different than a real child, to be honest. For a second he turned into a kid who got candies and chocolate for just being there.


    "So, spiritual cooking, is it?" he said when the old man left them alone. "But you know we can''t do much with a handful or two. Not like these people would give us a whole sack. They''re too stingy about these things."


    "It''s not for selling," Lei said. If [Essence Enhancement] would work as he thought, then they wouldn''t be selling those dishes. Not before they got high on some spiritual energy, that is. "I''m thinking we might have a real shot at this cultivation business, after all."


    Fatty Lou stiffened, his eyes narrowing down. "What do you mean by cultivation? Between you and me, there''s not enough roots for a fucking sapling! You think some spirit rice will solve that problem?"


    "Just let your brother cook," Lei said. "We''ll soon see if this thing''s half as good as it sounds."


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 5: Getting High

    Chapter 5 - Getting High


    Back at the house, Lei felt himself lighter after parting with his coin pouch. Not the worst of his purchases, but he did feel the sting from giving away a week''s worth of earnings to that shady, a little too colorful for his taste, brothel that apparently thought serving spirit rice to their customers would aid them in their night-long endeavor.


    Makes you curious.


    Checking the rice, Lei wasn''t sure if this thing could boost anything in practice.


    [Spirit Rice: Mortal-grade, Low Quality]


    Now, the mortal-grade part caught his eye, it had to be said. By this logic, there should be heavenly-grade spirit rice somewhere near the capital, or perhaps far away in the deeper parts of the wide world, cultivated by caring and loving hands.


    Those treasured specimens, unfortunately, weren''t meant for mortals like them. Lei doubted there was anything heavenly in Jiangzhen, considering most of the population didn''t even bother to cultivate.


    Guess I can''t blame them.


    "Are we cooking or what?" Fatty Lou said, slumped over on the bed, staring out from the wooden shutters toward the night sky outside. He seemed bored and rather angry. He''d said something about debts and favors along the way, but Lei hadn''t been in the mood to lend him an ear.


    He had other worries ¡ª expectations, to be clear, from the new skill he''d just picked.


    [Essence Enhancement - Novice 1]: Increases the potency of spiritual ingredients you use in your dishes.


    He was worried because he didn''t know if the skill would poke him through the chest like he''d experienced the other day. That seemed like it had something to do with his dishes being eaten by others, but still, there was no way for him to be sure of it.


    Trial and error, you''re saying.


    He wasn''t a stranger to trying and failing at things alright. Working up a menu inside a Michelin-star kitchen had everything to do with this practice, after all. Most days even the sleep left him as he delved too deep into the ingredients, constantly mixing them inside his mind, trying to come up with gorgeous, and tasty dishes that would be served in small portions, just so the people would feel at ease spending hundreds on them.


    Give them a plate full of noodles, the most delicious fucking thing in the world, then they''d start complaining about the prices.


    Can''t do anything about that, now, can I? Let''s start our spiritual journey.


    He split the rice into three parts; a handful of it he''d cook without using the skill, just to see how effective and spiritual this thing really was. The other part would be graced by the [Essence Enhancement], which Lei hoped would bring the rice to new spiritual heights. And the rest would be saved for later use.


    I should keep my expectations low.


    That was easy to say, of course. For all his life he was a man of expectations, and by extension, had his fair share of disappointments. Funny now that he thought about all those times he''d cursed himself for being a failure. Those worries and all that depression felt somehow distant as if they were another man''s problems now.


    Because I died once. Maybe that''s why, eh?


    He snickered as he washed the rice slowly, carefully. To his knowledge, there wasn''t an extra step in cooking the spirit rice. So he dipped two fingers into the water, checked the amount, and started the fire before stepping back to the second pot. This time, he focused on the skill. Thought about it. Willed it awake and running, prayed it to be effective.


    A cold sensation poured out from his heart, through the arms, into the pot. He couldn''t see anything with his eyes but felt the skill slowly influence the spirit rice. For a second he thought he''d seen a glamorous glow under the water, but it''d gone away after a blink.


    Now, the extra steps. There''s no harm in being a touch more careful.


    On the side was his chopping board, with carrots and other ingredients waiting for his gentle touch. He picked an onion, peeled it and cut it in half, diced it beautifully before snatching a carrot from the wooden container. He made short work of it, cutting it so the pieces were as small as possible. The garlic didn''t stand a chance under his severe gaze as he minced it into tiny little dots that spread a strong smell about the place.


    Lei pulled out a wok and started the fire on his third stove. The wood crunched and crackled, tongues of flame cuddling the cookware from all around. He slipped a spoonful of lard in and swirled it round and round before cracking three eggs inside. Two sticks, clenched tight in the palm of his hand, worked them until they were cooked and split into tiny parts.


    Once that was done, he scooped the scrambled eggs into a plate and set it aside for it to cool down. The wok was still busy heating over the wood, and Lei didn''t want to waste another second as he added the onions, carrots, some peas, and garlic, and cooked them until they were as soft as a baby''s fontanelle.


    Well, that''s a little too much, but yeah.


    He set the wok over on the table for a little while and checked the rice pots. Having tasted that they were done, he took both of the pots away from the stoves and opened the lids to let them cool down. A refrigerator would''ve been preferable, but until he became a cultivator who could freeze the lands and the crops with a wave of his hand, he had to settle with the good old wind that breezed inside through the wooden shutters.


    Seconds crawled past as they waited. Fatty Lou was on his feet now, pacing around the one-room house, sticking his finger through the cracks along the walls, clicking his tongue for perhaps the thousandth time that how damned of a place this house really was.


    Lei listened to him with a patient smile. The man was right, but if this skill would meet half his expectations, then it wouldn''t be long before he said bye-bye to this place. Maybe a house by Master Li''s bakery, he was thinking. That street was as clear as clear got in this city, and this way, they wouldn''t have to set times or speak before sundown each day about where they would meet at nights with Fatty Lou as they would be living side by side.


    He let out a sigh, then checked the pots. The rice was cold and ready. Back on the wok, he scooched the veggies over to the right side of the wok, added another spoonful of lard to the other side, and turned up the heat once again. He tried to use [Essence Enhancement] on the ingredients cooking in the wok but didn''t feel that cold sensation.


    It works only on the spiritual ingredients, that''s for sure.


    This was his favorite part. He took the ladle in hand, and slapped half of the spirit rice over on the melted lard, the other half saved for later experiment, both enhanced by the system-flavored skill. Then came the soy sauce. Once he heard the sizzling of the rice grains, he jabbed and slammed the ladle inside the wok, the other hand tight on the wok''s handle. He shook and twisted the mixture, making sure there were no strangers left inside. Everything, from carrots to beans, and rice grains to onions, got to meet each other, and it seemed they were having a great time over on the roaring fire.


    Oh, how I missed stir-frying some rice!


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    There was a stupid smile hanging wide on his lips. This was life. Simple, uncomplicated. It was meant to be lived like this, to Lei''s thinking. Even in a ruined house, surrounded by all that wreckage and sorrow, cooking in a wok somehow managed to bring him the deepest of joys.


    This was his home in a different world. And it was meant to be shared. He could already feel those hungry and curious gazes peeking from the tiny holes riddling the walls. Little faces, he saw, gulping happily, knowing they''d get a piece from what was cooking in the wok.


    Lei shook his head as he focused on the wok again. Cooking for a crowd, now he felt like a performer, and he had to be sure he was showing them his best tricks.


    He removed the wok from the fire, set it aside, and added the scrambled eggs, showed the sesame oil the way to its home, and sprinkled some green onions, a touch of salt and pepper.


    "It''s done," he said after stirring the mix for good measure. The flavors dominated the tiny room, an ethereal fog that claimed the space, with Lei as its sole master.


    He checked it.


    [Spirited Fried Rice: Mortal-grade, Medium Quality]


    That looked to be some quality dish, for sure. It even sparkled, but Lei thought it might have to do with the starlight bouncing off of the walls. Anyway, after some honest sweat, things were ready to be experienced, and experimented on, for that matter.


    "Three plates?" Fatty Lou said as he pointed a finger at the table. "What for?"


    "We''ll start with this one," Lei said as he passed two sticks to Fatty Lou, eyes down at the normal spirit rice. Once his brother-in-arms took a seat next to him, Lei spoke slowly, and warmly, in the manner of a school teacher addressing a new exchange student. "This one is the normal spirit rice, a simple dish that lacks any seasoning. Take your notes, for we''ll be comparing these dishes after tasting each of them."


    They both took their first bites. Lei''s face darkened as he chewed on the grains for a while, greatly disappointed by the lack of spirituality in the dish. It didn''t spark an enlightenment, or fill his so-called meridians with energy, nor did Lei feel that after tasting it he could defy the heavens. But it left an aftertaste once he gulped it down, and it was rather interesting. Felt like he took a whiff from a menthol cigarette.


    Fatty Lou gave him a look that said ''Told you it''s nothing special.'' Lei shrugged and dragged the plate filled with the enhanced spirit rice. Before eating, he checked the dish using the Yellow Maiden''s Eyes.


    [Spirit Rice: Mortal-grade, Low Quality]


    The quality is still low. But why? I''ve used the same rice with the Spirited Fried Rice, haven''t I?


    Could it be that his extra touches had done something to change the overall quality of the dish? But then again, he didn''t know how the system measured the quality of¡­ well, anything.


    Guess we''ll just have to take our chances.


    They shared a silent look with Fatty Lou before Lei nodded, and tasted the enhanced spirit-rice. The first bite brought that same bland taste, followed by the menthol flavor that eased down the throat. It didn''t end there, however, as that airy feeling in his throat thickened, slowly making its way down his stomach.


    Once there, it dissolved into multiple threads that slithered about his lower waist, down his legs, and up his arms. It was about to sprawl to his head when that cool sensation suddenly died down.


    "What the¡­ This is Qi!" Fatty Lou smacked his lips loudly, raising two fingers to his mouth as if to check if the rice had been real. Then his head snapped back at Lei, eyes narrowed down in suspicion. "What the hell did you do to that rice? I was about to complete a minor-circle¡­ A fucking minor-circle, but how?"


    Lei shook his head. He''d been a second away from completing a minor circle himself, but he wasn''t impressed. "A minor-circle¡­ That''s rather weak, don''t you think? You have to be able to complete nine minor circles to be considered a first-step Body Tempering Stage cultivator."


    Then they stopped and stared down at the spirit-rice. Fatty Lou lunged for a second bite, but Lei whisked his arm away with a back-handed slap and scowled at him. "It''s not going anywhere, brother. We have one more dish to try."


    And there it stood, the main course of the day, a most remarkable dish worthy of the richest palates, but now stuck with a certain fatty and the cook who made it. The Spirited Fried Rice seemed spirited in all things considered, smoke swirling invitingly over on the fried grains, tiny green onions flashing as though smiling up at them.


    Lei took the first bite. It was glorious. The dish was packed with flavors so strong that it instantly burst alive inside the mouth, floating down from between his teeth, turning into a river of pleasure that sloshed away all that bad taste of its lessers.


    Down inside the stomach it went, then stopped, a curious snake peeking about it with glinting eyes. A second passed, silent, Fatty Lou staring, Lei smiling, then they both jerked back at the same time, mouths hanging wide open, eyes sparkling like little kids blessed with dozens of toys.


    "I''m alive¡­" Fatty Lou said as he thumped a fist on the table, the other hand clutching his belly. "I''m fucking alive¡­"


    "Really¡­" Lei trailed off.


    The world started spinning around him. He couldn''t feel his arms, but there was no mistaking it; the cold sensation circled inside his body as though a tornado, wreaking havoc wherever it went. Joy, it brought him, and some agony in the mix, Lei reckoned. He groaned and sputtered, and clutched the table tight to balance the chair rocking back and forth. Warm blood trickled down his nose, dripping down his chin.


    His head was so light that at every motion it wobbled back and forth. Drunk on spiritual energy, was it? Lei shook himself and slapped his cheeks, but nothing changed.


    Then he stared at Fatty Lou. His brother was flushed like a ripe tomato, cheeks puffed out and breath wheezing out through his lips. For a second it seemed his eyes would pop off, but all of a sudden the tension left him, his shoulders slumping down, a blissful daze coating his crimson cheeks.


    "We''re nothing but a child''s dream, a blink away from existing," Fatty Lou said. He had stars in his eyes, shining bright like a cloudless sky. Lei saw them as the reality shattered around him, sinews bulging out on his neck, throbbing, trembling as the energy circled inside his body.


    Before he knew it a minor circle was completed, and yet he couldn''t catch a breath as another circle started.


    "I''ve no feet!" Fatty Lou said, wobbling up from the chair, his feet swinging left and right as though they were softer than a sponge - boneless, and spineless too, it seemed, as he tumbled over on his back a second after.


    "Don''t worry." Lei bent over him, huffing through his nose, his body spasming madly inside. It jabbed at him, the Qi, the cold sensation, whatever the hell this thing was, rammed into his innards and stole the breath out of his lungs. Still, he breathed and managed to utter those crucial words to his brother, "I have two of them. You can take one."


    Only then Fatty Lou smiled in relief.


    Two of them, Lei nodded, one for each.


    Then everything went dark.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 6: After Effects

    Chapter 6 - After Effects


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level.


    [Essence Enhancement] has increased by 1 level.


    Buzzing in his head. Some annoying fly caught in the web of his ears, maybe? Couldn''t be that clean in there. There were no cotton swabs in here, and the other options were too unreliable that Lei feared he might break something crucial in his head should he try to work anything but a finger up in his ears.


    He shook, and spat phlegm on the ground, his feet singing a painful song as he winced his way up to the table, clutched the edges, and pulled himself afoot, breath rasping in his chest.


    A look around the room let him understand that it wasn''t the world, but his mind that had decided to go on a crazy number of spins. Fatty Lou lay snoring under the table, one hand caught between the hinges of the chair, his index finger seemingly had stopped mid-way reaching for the Spirited Fried Rice.


    Deep breaths. Take deep breaths.


    What in the eighteen hells, or six paths of reincarnation had happened? Did they somehow overdose on spiritual food? Could it be that this was the legendary state that fell many a famous cultivator, Qi Deviation the devil itself?


    No. Deviation would''ve killed us. This was different.


    The most sensible explanation was that their body couldn''t take all that Qi. Then again, Lei had never thought a simple dish would carry Qi so intense that''d leave them breathless. Everything, from the tips of his fingers to the nape of his neck, hurt like a bastard.


    Oh?


    But his feet were light as feathers. A step took him round the table, and another out from the door where he breathed the fresh air, bathing under the blazing lights of the morning sun.


    Sun? Did we sleep through the night?


    That explained the bad taste in his mouth, and his throat, too, parched like a cracked patch of earth that''d been roasted under the blazing sun. What about his face, then?


    Lei sprung back into his house and raised a pot near his face to check if there was anything wrong with him. A stained, exhausted face glared back from the pot''s darkened surface. But other than the trails of blood dried under his nose, there didn''t seem to be anything broken at all.


    He sighed out a long breath. That was a relief.


    Then he froze. The wok, the pots, and the plates¡­ everything looked as though somebody had licked them clean. Not even a grain of rice was left on them.


    You brats! You''re going to kill yourselves!


    He shot Fatty Lou one last look and decided not to wake him up. He looked too peaceful in this rather twisted state, so Lei pulled that arm from the chair and put it over on the floor. He didn''t have it in him to carry him to the bed.


    He had other worries. Yes, that was the reason.


    Outside, the sight of ruined houses and deserted backyards, bushes, and weeds slowly consuming the once lively streets greeted him. He shaded his eyes with one hand and decided to check the system as he started.


    Name: Liang Lei


    Age: 20


    Class: Chef


    Tier: Novice 3


    Skills: Eyes of the Yellow Maiden.


    Cooking Skills: [Essence Enhancement - Novice 2]


    His right eye twitched when he saw the system''s generous evaluation of him as a Novice 3 chef. Other than that, though, the new skill had gained a level too, but Lei still didn''t have any idea about what these upgrades meant.


    The skill must''ve become more effective, but how should he measure this improvement was beyond him. He didn''t have dozens of spiritual ingredients to do endless experiments, nor did he really have a solid way of getting those. Fatty Lou''s uncle in that brothel had said that he could only help them for this once. So that door had been closed for good.


    There were other ways, different ways, but Lei wasn''t sure if it was worth risking his life just to work his way through a system he didn''t know why he got in the first place. Some twisted joke, or a prophecy, perhaps?


    But then, a prophecy about a chef didn''t sound too realistic.


    He could see where things could go from here. The [Essence Enhancement] skill alone had the potential to turn his dishes into pseudo-medicinal pills, and he was sure he''d get more from the system as he kept leveling up.


    Does it matter why I got this thing? Can''t I just use it?


    That sounded good, but the trouble was, that it would mean that he had to be more than a mere stall owner who just wanted to spread a different culinary culture in this ancient world.


    There was always the risk of being collateral damage to some cultivator''s nuke, though. The choice doesn''t always belong to you. Not when some bastards can decide anytime that a mortal city will be a good place to sort their differences.


    That was what killed the previous owner of this body. A pack of stray cultivators. They didn''t even directly assault the city but razed it to the ground as they passed by it. So in that sense, staying away from cultivators or anything spiritual was just a matter of perspective. If you''re a delusional fool thinking that you could find a ''silent'' place by some mountain, then by all means you''re free to ignore the reality of the world.


    It''d be hardly a surprise if the mountain I''d picked turned out to be some primal fucking turtle hiding from its arch enemies.


    Lei sighed. It was probably foolish of him to think all of these things while still suffering from the side effects of that Qi overdose. His whole side was screaming at him, and his feet were sore and itching.


    Where are these kids?


    And why were these ruined houses looked all the same? Those children were few in number, and never stayed in one spot, always changing houses to be safe from the thugs that frequented this place at night. But it also worked the same way against Lei, and he wasn''t in the mood to check every single stone to see if they''d been dead or not.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Well, we''re not dead. And there was hardly enough rice for a dozen children. If they all took one or two bites, then I don''t think it''d be enough to kill them.


    Lei sighed. What a start to the day.


    ¡­¡­


    He found them all curled up and out cold in some building that had its door jacked between two walls, wooden planks groaning lazily in the occasional wind that drifted down from the far mountains. That seldom breeze was the only thing that made the day bearable. Well, that and the kids were still breathing.


    Good, they''re not dead.


    As he stooped under the beams and worked his way to the other side where about a dozen children lay sleeping on the cold floor, Lei sighed once again. Then something furry caught his eye, hidden behind a girl''s arm, its two pointy ears jerking up at the sound of Lei''s steps.


    "You''ve even let the cat eat that?" Lei didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he stared at this sight. "I''ve spoiled you too much!"


    Thankfully, Old Ji wasn''t here, or else Lei would have to listen to his blabbing about how these kids didn''t know what was best for them, or how they would turn into thieves and thugs if he kept pampering them.


    Some were already thieves, but Lei tried to put a positive spin on it. They were kids, after all, and kids didn''t know how to act in certain situations. Their brains had this basic logic that more often than not got them into trouble.


    But not you. You should''ve known better, you little devil!


    Lei leaned over to a boy who had a blissful smile on his face. His friends called him Snake, a name that suggested a sneaky, and vicious thug that roamed the lands, but in truth, he was just a slippery little devil that prided in being not caught after all the things he''d snatched from the stalls.


    He had a round face, plump cheeks with dimples on them, and short, spiky dark hair. Lei reckoned he was twelve, or thirteen at most, making him the oldest of these bunch, and he knew how to look after them.


    "Sneaky Snake, wake up," Lei poked him with his sandal, but the kid groaned and turned his side, pushing Lei''s foot with his hand. That was rude and unacceptable, so Lei raised his voice, "Wake up, you brats!"


    That got him some reactions as a couple of heads turned in his direction. A strange silence settled on the cramped space, broken by widening eyes and gasps as the children all stiffened at the sight of Lei.


    "It''s Lei Lei," said one of them, a girl with long, brown hair who had the kindest eyes in the world, petting the black cat that purred happily in her arms. "Looks like he''s awake!"


    Lei shook his head at her. "Little Mei, just call me Lei. You don''t have to say my name twice."


    "It''s more fun this way." Little Mei cocked her head to the side, gazing curiously at him. There were enough rice grains stuck on her cheek to suggest that she''d had her fair share from that fried rice, and she giggled as the damned cat licked them off of her face one by one.


    "We were supposed to call him the Heavenly Cook!" a voice protested as another child raised a finger to Little Mei''s face. This brat was a head taller than Little Mei and had black eyes that glinted under the sunlight.


    "Heavenly Cook?" Lei was amused and patted Little Chao on the shoulder. He then knelt beside him, and asked, "Who told you that?"


    All the eyes turned to the same spot, where the only child still lay dreaming.


    "Of course," Lei mumbled as he leaned closer to Snake, poked him once, twice, and when that wasn''t enough, he stretched the boy''s eyelids open and snapped his fingers at him. "Wake up, little snake!"


    "Big Brother Lei!" Snake''s eyes jerked wide open, staring round at him. "What are you doing here?"


    "That''s my line, you brat," Lei said, scowling. "Didn''t we have this talk the other week? And yet you''re still stealing, even from your Big Brother here. You all could''ve died!"


    "I didn''t steal anything!" Snake waved his hand angrily. "Y-You were sleeping, and I thought letting the food go cold would be a waste, so we took it."


    "Sleeping?" That was one way to put it, but Lei didn''t bite it. "Didn''t you all watch me cook those dishes? I saw you peeking from the holes, don''t lie to me!"


    Little Snake looked hurt, but he still dared to click his tongue at Lei. "Nobody''s lying, Big Brother. We watched you cook that dish, and then you dozed off with that fatty."


    "What about you?" Lei asked, rather curious about the effects of those spiritual dishes on these children. They didn''t look different, perhaps a little more energetic than always, but that could''ve been the result of a full belly. "Are you feeling different? Any pain in your stomach, or anywhere else?"


    All the children shook their heads at the question, with Snake inching closer to Lei and giving him a reassuring pat on the back, "Big Brother, I''ve always thought you''re a simple cook, but turns out you''re a real genius! Your rice even fixed Stone''s stomach! He said it didn''t hurt anymore."


    Little Chao, the so-called Stone, stepped forward and bowed as though a disciple before a Master to Lei. His head nearly touched the ground before he stepped back, respect shining deep in his eyes.


    "Are you sure?" Lei asked. That dish near broke him and Fatty Lou. It was a little hard to believe the only effect it had on these children was a good night''s sleep. There had to be something, anything.


    When the crowd of shuffling heads gave him strange looks, Lei decided it would be best to rely on the system''s magic. Why bother trying to get answers from these little devils? There was no trusting them, anyway.


    He focused on Snake, using the Yellow Maiden''s Eyes on him.


    [Song Junjie: Mortal, 1st step of the Body Tempering Stage]


    "Wait, what?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 7: Tense

    Chapter 7 - Tense


    "Hold on," Lei said, pinching the bridge of his nose. "That''s not right."


    "What''s not right, Lei Lei?" Little Mei said.


    "Look at his eyes," Little Chao muttered. "They are glowing."


    "He''s really the Heavenly Cook, I told you!" Snake swept them with an excited gaze, then turned to Lei and bowed deeply. "You must feel exhausted after cooking those miraculous dishes, Big Brother Lei. Why don''t you rest here? We can go clean your house if you want."


    "My house? Ah, yes¡­" Lei said as he stared at the other children. A shiver ran down his spine when he checked them one by one.


    [Yuan Mei: Mortal, 1st Step of Body Tempering Stage.]


    [Zhong Chao: Mortal, 1st Step of Body Tempering Stage.]


    [Haou Bolin: Mortal.]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    He breathed a sigh of relief when it became clear that not all of them had become cultivators overnight. Only Little Mei, Little Chao, and Snake had stepped into the ranks of the Body Tempering Stage, but they didn''t look different.


    Most of them are still mortals¡­ But what about these three? How did they become cultivators with just a simple dish?


    It wasn''t quite clear to him how many minor circles he''d completed before blacking out, but he reckoned it must be around three or four. So he couldn''t be considered a real cultivator, not before he''d managed to complete nine minor circles.


    Something about the roots, perhaps? Maybe unlike me, these kids have a real talent for cultivation.


    That sounded like a sensible explanation. Some medicinal pills worked in a similar fashion, after all. Once eaten, they dissolved into waves of Qi that slowly expanded one''s meridians, basically working as a replacement for the Qi that''d normally be absorbed through simple meditation.


    "Did you all try that fried rice?" Lei asked. If there was one thing he''d learned from the last night''s episode, it was that his fried rice was leaps and bounds above that normal enhanced rice in spirituality.


    "Mm!" Little Mei nodded as she scratched the black cat''s fur with her nails. "It was delicious! We all tried it!"


    Then it''s not the fried rice alone. These three are really something else.


    "Do you feel any difference?" Lei asked. He didn''t know what he should do in this situation. He was by no means an expert on the topic of cultivation and certainly didn''t have the experience to guide these little devils toward the right path.


    But let alone answering him, they didn''t even seem to know they''d become more than mere mortals after eating those dishes. Granted, the Body Tempering Stage wasn''t a stage that turned simple human beings into mountain-punching, river-crushing forces of nature, but it did boost one''s physical abilities.


    "Snake, lift that rock for me," Lei said, pointing at a rock that was thrice the size of a normal brick. It must''ve weighed at least thirty or forty pounds. Nothing too crazy, but a twelve-year-old kid should find it hard to lift such a rock.


    "Rock?" Snake raised an eyebrow at him. "I can easily lift it, but what will I get in return? If you let me eat more of those dishes, then I can lift all the rocks here!"


    "Fine." Lei nodded, waving his words off.


    There was an almost crazed glint about his eyes as Snake stepped near the rock, and tapped a finger on it.


    Is this the first sign of a would-be cultivation maniac? Am I witnessing a rare genius?


    Lei chuckled at the thought. This whole thing was so ridiculous that a part of him still thought he was in the middle of a bad trip. Overdosing on spiritual energy couldn''t have been as simple a matter as dozing off.


    But when Snake raised the rock with two hands, barely straining, smiling up at him as though he''d lifted a nail-sized pebble, Lei understood that everything was way too real.


    "That''s nothing!" Little Chao said, staring him down. He huffed and puffed his way through the ruins of the house, found a bigger rock, dusted off its surface in the manner of a true weightlifter, and hauled the damned thing. "See?" he said, his smile straining behind the big rock. "I can do it better!"


    The two released the rocks, and they thumped on the ground, rolling sideways, sending little clouds of dust up the walls.


    "Were you two¡­" Lei said, gulping nervously. "Always this strong?"


    Little Chao and Snake exchanged glances before shrugging. Snake then gave him a confident shake of his head. "I''ve never tried to lift a rock this big, Big Brother Lei. But can''t say I''m surprised."


    "I''ve tried once," Little Chao said, eyes down at that big rock. "But it is my first time succeeding."


    Lei nodded. This sudden increase in their strength wasn''t anything groundbreaking but was expected from a first-step Body Tempering Stage cultivator. At the ninth step, cultivators could lift four to five hundred pounds with ease, the amount changing depending on the manuals and practices they''d use in the process.


    What am I going to do with these brats?


    He sighed out a long breath.


    There is the annual assessment of the Empire''s Own, but that''s still months away and only happens in big cities like Lanzhou.


    Every year the Eastern Chu Empire sent its guards and officers to the big cities to unearth the potential of the masses. The few children who had been blessed with talent and opportunity would get recruited either into the Empire''s Own, academies, or righteous sects.


    But those spots were usually reserved for the children of the high-born folk and prominent figures of the cities. Lei didn''t know if he could slip these little devils into the mix.


    His head throbbed with a budding headache as he considered all the possibilities. Though he didn''t want to admit it, there was nothing he could do right now. He lacked the means and money to even find a house for these children, let alone sketching a real future for them.


    "I''ll try to think of something," he muttered, more to himself than to the children. The only thing he could rely on was the system, and for that, he needed more spiritual ingredients.


    He turned and regarded each kid with a heavy gaze.


    "You don''t worry yourself about us, Big Brother Lei," said Snake, his chin high. "You can count on me!"


    Lei gave him a strict nod. "Take care of yourselves, and stay away from trouble while I think this through."


    Then he trudged back to his house.


    ¡­..


    Just when Lei stepped inside the house, a strong hand grabbed him by the collar, yanked him closer, and flattened his back on the cold wall, an elbow pressing tight into his chest. "Who are you?!" Fatty Lou growled, his eyes burning with cold fury.


    "W-What are you doing?" Lei said, caught backhanded against the sudden assault, flailing against the strong hold. "Put me down!"


    Fatty Lou swept him a fierce gaze and stepped back, but didn''t lower his hand as though he was ready to strike at any moment. The fat under his chin wriggled impatiently as he regarded Lei with blatant suspicion.


    "Are you insane?" Lei said as he shook his head to gather himself. He already had enough shit to deal with, and now this fatty was trying to kill him.


    "When we first met, what was the first thing I''d told you?" Fatty Lou frowned at him.


    "What did¡ª"


    "Answer me!" Fatty Lou raised his hand, glaring out into his eyes. "What did I tell you the first time we met?"


    "Y-You''ve told me that I''ve not enough meat in my bones!" Lei sputtered, the man''s eyes almost drilling painful holes around his body.


    Stolen story; please report.


    All the tension left Fatty Lou as he breathed a long sigh. "Good. You''re really you, then. For a second I''d feared some demonic bastard seized your soul." Then he turned to the empty plates. "Now, can you tell me how in the heavens did you cook something like that?"


    "That''s the thing I wanted to show you," Lei said, rubbing his neck. He''d figured showing Fatty Lou would be the easiest and most effective way for him to understand, but seemed he hadn''t thought it through.


    Should''ve known I''d get a strong reaction. It''s not like the place has dozens of chefs cooking spiritual dishes.


    "I thought I was going to die," Fatty Lou said, wincing a step back and leaning to the table, his face easing into a questioning frown. "Five minor-circles¡­ Do you know what that means?"


    "I know¡ª"


    "Five fucking circles, Brother Lei!" Fatty Lou said. "Four more, then I would''ve stepped into the ranks of the Body Tempering Stage cultivators. I''ve spent years trying to sense the Qi around me, but I have never been able to get a single whiff of it! Then suddenly, you tell me you''ve something to say, then fry some rice that happens to be packed with all the fucking Qi in the world! How''s that possible?"


    "You have to trust me on this one," Lei said, scratching the back of his neck. The system and its screens were as alien as phones and planes for these people. Hell, even he didn''t know what to make of it.


    "Where and how¡­ These questions are not important," Lei said. There was no point talking about the reasons where the result was what really mattered. "This gift of mine can do that¡­ I mean, can influence the spiritual ingredients used in a dish. If we can find more¡ª"


    "So that''s what happened the other day when you''d clutched your chest and crashed down at the stall?" Fatty Lou asked. "That''s when this¡­ boon of yours appeared." He snapped his fingers. "Just like that, eh?"


    "More or less," Lei said and smiled slightly. "I think I''ve been struck with a sudden enlightenment. You know like those legends that have all the lights and a far-away voice of some higher being, whispering the grand truth into one''s ears."


    On some level, this was exactly what happened to him. Though he knew he''d get something after completing that first mission, it''d still been way beyond his wildest dreams.


    "That makes sense," Fatty Lou mumbled as he started pacing around the room. "You must''ve been blessed by Heavens in some shape or form. I''ve heard such things happen to people. What did they call it? A fortuitous encounter, was it?"


    Yes, that''s true. This is a damned xianxia world, after all.


    "Exactly!" Lei pressed right away. "Must be something like that. We can use this, Brother Lou! We just need to find a way to get more spiritual ingredients, that''s all."


    Fatty Lou shook his head, "You heard Uncle Zhang. Those people won''t sell their precious spirit rice to us. Even if they agreed to sell, we don''t have the money for it."


    "If you can convince Master Li to give us a loan, then¡­"


    "Forget it. That old man''s stubborn as a goat. He won''t give a single coin to us, that stingy bastard. If we''re going to do this, we''ll do it on our own."


    A tense silence followed their conversation. Lei racked his brains for possible solutions, but the ones he thought of were mostly about money or might. With enough money, they could venture deep inside the Empire, perhaps to an Immortal City where everything was more or less spiritual in origin.


    But even if they could somehow make the journey without encountering monstrous beasts or stray cultivators, such a venture would cost them dozens of Imperial gold.


    I''ve never seen a golden coin in my new life.


    The same was true for the Alchemists'' Guild. In theory, everyone could buy a medicinal pill from the Empire''s Alchemists'' Guild. The former Emperor himself had declared some years ago that the Eastern Chu Empire shall provide all its people the means to buy and trade such important sources.


    Though he''d probably done that to prevent the monopoly of certain cultivation clans and sects.


    That didn''t mean the pills would be cheap, however. They were, in all things considered, heavenly treasures in the eyes of the mortal folk, things that they couldn''t hope to ever buy even if they spent their lifetime earnings. Well, that might be an exaggeration, but a single Body Tempering Pill cost about three imperial gold. Considering Lei earned about thirty to fifty copper coins in a good day, he would have to work for weeks to even afford a single pill, as the value of an imperial gold coin was about a thousand copper coins.


    And this was on the account that such pills would be available in the Alchemists'' Guild, as they were often reserved for people with deep pockets and deeper connections in the right places.


    On the other hand, if they could find enough ingredients to boost their cultivation to the Body Tempering Stage, then they could go straight inside the Adventurer''s Guild and become adventurers.


    There were all sorts of missions in the guild that didn''t involve a dangerous fight, or a life-or-death battle against the monstrous beasts, as even city folk could put up their own missions with providing proper rewards.


    Hold on...


    Lei glanced at Fatty Lou. "What if we post missions in the Adventurer''s Guild?"


    "Missions? What sort of a reward¡ª Wait!" Fatty Lou''s eyes glinted. "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of giving a spiritual dish as a reward?"


    Lei nodded smugly. "That''s some generous reward if you''d asked me. We let the bastards do all that hard work, gathering the ingredients for us, and then we''ll give them a portion as a reward."


    "Ingredients¡­" Fatty Lou frowned in thought. "It''s a good plan, but I don''t think they''d find any spirit rice growing in a forest. And how does one cultivate spirit rice, anyway? What, you just blow your breath into the seeds, or spit on them?"


    "It doesn''t have to be rice, anything spiritual would do the job just fine," Lei said, scratching his chin. "I mean, I can even work with some spiritual weed. Nothing too crazy, just simple weed with an extra touch of the Heavens. You think they don''t have those?"


    Fatty Lou shrugged. "Yeah, no¡­ I''m sure there are plenty of spiritual things in the Darkloom Forest for people mad enough to brave its dangers. But still, we must keep your boon a secret if we don''t want some bastard to know how spiritual your dishes can get."


    "You''re right. We need a middleman that''ll post the missions for us," Lei said, staring at Fatty Lou.


    When his brother-in-arms didn''t take the hint, the strange eye contest stretched for a couple of seconds before, finally, Fatty Lou jerked a thumb back at his chest.


    "You want me to be the middleman?" Fatty Lou''s eyes were wide as saucers. "You know I''m a rather famous butcher around this part of the town, right? You can ask all those ladies. They often say I give the strongest impressions if you know what I mean."


    Lei almost rolled his eyes at that. "I didn''t mean you. Just find someone. You''ve enough shady friends in the town, no? Fetch one of those. Tell them we''ll pay in coppers."


    "Yeah, right¡­" Fatty Lou scratched the back of his neck before nodding. "Give me some time to think. I''ll pay a visit to your stall tomorrow, then we''ll talk about the details."


    With that, Lei sent him off and threw himself over to the bed. He''d fallen asleep after getting high on spiritual energy but didn''t feel rested at all, and he had to be in good shape if he wanted to keep grinding the system with his dishes.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 8: Honest Work

    Chapter 8 - Honest Work


    The sun beamed through the clouds, and it seemed brighter today than it ever was as people sauntered about the Eastern Square. Each one had their own story, regrets, and plans, but the only stories worth lending an ear to, Lei was thinking, belonged to the ones who had the courtesy to grant him a coin or two on this bloody hot day.


    He worked with brutal efficiency, hardly breathing, hardly aware of the noises that surrounded him. He let the coins pile in the corner as he delivered one bread after another, flashing that half-smile that had long since become a natural thing for him after all the years he''d spent keeping a front against faces he''d cared little to remember.


    But behind that front wasn''t the usual fury or the cold emptiness gnawing at his heart, but rather some warmth, and a good deal of nervous excitement that kept him away from focusing too much beyond the reach of his hands.


    Fatty Lou had visited him earlier today and told him that he''d bring a guy who they could trust the mission with after sundown. They were to meet at Swirling Frog, for Fatty Lou thought making the deal in a crowded place would let them keep away from curious eyes.


    Not like we''re starting a drug business. Some honest work, that''s all.


    But so long the matter went smoothly, Lei didn''t mind meeting at a teahouse or a dark shed by the lake. Though he must say, the tea here was rather strong and had a nasty kick about it. Perhaps that old, mute guy added more than just leaves to the pot before serving it to his regulars.


    "Six coppers, Sir," Lei said as he smiled up at a wrinkled old man, who gave him a copper coin with the word ''one'' engraved upon it. The man fumbled with the coin, seemed embarrassed for a second, and fished for some time in the depths of his pocket before flashing an additional glinting, five copper piece with a trembling hand.


    Lei took the coins and gave him a portion of the freshly cooked menemen, smoke curling beautifully over it.


    Now that they were taking the matter of cultivation seriously, he''d become painfully aware of how lacking his little stall business was. The whole morning had gone without him gaining a single tier or a level in the [Essence Enchanhement] skill, and the coin pile started looking awfully short in height even though it was growing at each passing minute.


    Three handfuls of spirit rice had cost them about one hundred fifty coppers. That was half the average wage of the masons and the carpenters in the city. The lucky few who owned their craft could make between five to six hundred in a month, but that sum depended highly on the Governor''s Office''s unreliable tax practices.


    When Lei rented this little stall for the flat sum of fifty coppers for a single month, Master Li, Fatty Lou''s Father, had told him that rent would be the least of his worries should he keep this practice In the long run.


    And it was true, kind of. While the fifty-coppers rent was not that big of a deal in the grand scheme of things, the flat 20% tax part was rather cruel to Lei''s thinking. He didn''t know who''d been the genius behind this flat income tax idea, but he certainly hadn''t the best interest of the normal folk while coming up with it. To make matters worse, the Governor''s Office could jerk this rate up to 40% should they see a need for it.


    At least there''s no VAT or something like that.


    Just then, a cold sensation pricked Lei''s skin. Felt like a mother''s touch to him now that he knew what was really causing it. A look around the scattered crowd told him that the business hadn''t been the same as when Fatty Lou worked his magic the other day, but he still had about a dozen people chewing on the loaves round the square.


    "I''ll be taking a little break," he said when another man came up to the stall, who gave him a nod before trudging away. Lei stepped back and sat on the ground, bracing himself for the pain that could come poking through his chest at any moment now.


    Eh?


    Seconds crawled past, but the pain didn''t come. In fact, he felt better than ever before, probably because of the little breather he took from the constant cooking and sweating.


    The strange thing was, he could still feel the cold sensation. So there had to be something causing it. He used the Yellow Maiden''s Eyes to take a glance around him, and then saw, much to his surprise, a flash of light coming off from the ladle that rested by the wok.


    Your [Common Ladle: Poor Quality] has been upgraded to [Spiritual Ladle: Mortal-rank, low-grade - Poor Quality.]


    What?


    Lei sprung forward, heart thumping in his chest, and took the ladle in hand. He turned and twisted the worn metal. At first, he couldn''t see anything different about it, but then slowly felt that cold sensation trickling down from the ladle to his fingers, making them itch.


    A spiritual tool? Are you serious?


    He gave it a swing. It whistled through the air, producing a ringing sound. His fingers hurt from how hard he had to clench them around the handle just to stop the ladle from slipping out through his hold. He didn''t want to bloody his hands after a good morning run, not with a ladle, at least.


    Lei stepped back and slammed the ladle down on the stall, which made the poor wooden logs groan and creak under its weight. A web of cracks spread from the curving edge of the damned thing, nearly breaking his lifeline in two and leaving him jobless.


    As usual, the system barely provided any information about his new tool. Mortal-rank, sure, low-grade, yeah, that was some help alright. Thankfully, his soul brother''s education at the Liang Clan had come with basic knowledge about spiritual tools.


    A Mortal-rank, low-grade spiritual tool was barely worth anything in the eyes of most cultivators. An average sect disciple could get a Mortal-rank, middle-grade tool as a welcome present from whatever sect they decided to join.


    But it was still a spiritual tool, and anything spiritual was better than decisively mortal in Lei''s eyes. For a second he wondered if this would be how he''d rise to new heights. A ladle-swinging, soul-cooking chef who would defy the already twisted common sense of this world.


    That made him laugh right before it dawned on him the real implications of this function. This could mean that in time, and with great care, he could produce heavenly ladles and immortal woks with which he could truly ascend higher into the heavens to become one of the old monsters he''d often read in those novels.


    I''m getting ahead of myself.


    He shook his head as he kept pondering on the matter.


    It didn''t slip past his notice that this upgraded tool was the same ladle he''d used cooking that Spirited Fried Rice the other day. So it was either charmed by the spirituality brimmed inside that glorious dish or suddenly struck with enlightenment that it could, by all means, transform into a better version of itself by simply willing it.


    When Lei stared intently at the ladle, he didn''t see anything quite resembling a will about it. It was a ladle through and through.


    So it was because of that dish.


    A strange thought popped into his mind. What if he cooked those spiritual dishes with a sword? Would it become a spiritual weapon that could hack through cultivators and monstrous beasts like a real treasure? If so, then it meant he could be a rich man far quicker than he''d thought.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But I''m a chef. I don''t think this system would have such a glaring loophole.


    Though it was stingy in its explanations, Lei never thought of it as a broken thing he could take advantage of. Still, he made a mental note to try a sword when he''d have the chance.


    There''s no harm in trying, right? Trial and error, simple as that.


    Straining to lift the ladle, which had become heavier like a twenty-pound rock, Lei cooked the last batch of menemen before calling it a day. The afternoon sun slowly eased back to the west, its crimson light bouncing off of the coin pile that rested on the stall.


    Lei secured his tools and put the ladle under the counter before counting the coppers one by one. His right eye twitched when the total came up with a grand sum of forty-eight coppers.


    Not bad, I guess. But it''s time I take advantage of the drunk crowds of the night. It''s getting too hot for me to work my ass off for the whole morning.


    For that, though, he needed a new recipe. He''d chosen menemen because of its low cost. It was also a touch familiar in taste for these ancient folk. Lei found that cooking completely alien food was a wasted effort, as these people weren''t that open to trying new things.


    On the other hand, he wasn''t planning to go with the usual noodles or fried seafood like most of his competetion often sold. He didn''t want to lose his edge, but he had to take account of the cost before coming up with a new dish.


    Something with meat, maybe? The last time I''d checked the prices weren''t that bad.


    Locking the stall, Lei wiped his face with a towel and stared up at the sky. He had a good hour or two before the meeting with Fatty Lou and his shady friend, enough time for him to do a little market search.


    He gave a last look over the shoulder to the stall. Somehow he didn''t feel right leaving the ladle in there. It was a spiritual tool, after all, even though it didn''t look like it.


    I''ll take you with me after the meeting.


    ¡­¡­.


    There were many things these ancient folk lacked. Refrigerators, your everyday tools, even a simple sink and a flush. In the month he spent here Lei came to greatly miss those things he took for granted back on Earth. Even finding a soap could be a hurdle sometimes.


    But if there was one thing this ancient world had over modern times, it was the quality of basic ingredients. Everything was too organic to the point that you could almost taste the hard effort behind these ingredients which were cultivated by great care and honest sweat.


    That was why he found solace in the East Market. This was his heaven on earth, a place that displayed the simplicity and authenticity of this ancient world. There were no packed foods, or fluorescent lights that drilled into his soul, nor there were the tired, lifeless faces of people who hated every second they wasted in some giant building that lacked any warmth.


    As Lei strolled from between the stalls that stretched across the market, he couldn''t help the wide smile creasing his lips. Tomatoes flashed red and green from under the thin veils, beckoning him for a taste. Beside them stood eggplants, peppers, bok choys, and broccolis, painting the stalls with a cacophony of colors.


    Hard faces would turn mellow whenever people inched a step closer to one of these stalls, often followed by the gentle voice of a farmer asking them if they would be interested in trying one of the ripe melons that they''d cut open, displaying the gorgeous play of colors between red and green.


    A single piece from that juicy wonderfulness would be enough to hook most of the customers into a heated bargain where they didn''t stand a chance against these grizzly workers. More often than not these customers would leave the stall with sacks filled with melons, eggplants, and peppers, even though they''d just come for a jin of tomatoes.


    But when they saw Lei, those faces creased further, wary eyes staring at him as though he were a thief with the deftest of hands in this part of the city. They had learned better to give him a piece or two after Lei filled his sacks without paying a dime.


    He didn''t mind it. In fact, he respected their attention to detail, as it wasn''t easy to remember a face when there were dozens of people crowding the place every day.


    Soon the fresh air gave way to the heavy stench of the animals as Lei rounded a corner. Ahead, the butcher shops came into view. The sounds of bleating goats, clucking chickens, and the occasional low of cattle dinned inside his ears, accompanied by the sharp clinks of knives on chopping boards and the rhythmic thud of cleavers splitting bone.


    Lei approached a familiar butcher''s stall, run by a burly man named Hu Liwei. His pate shone under the crimson lights of the setting sun as he chopped a chicken with a deft hand, barely blinking as he readied the cuts.


    "Master Liwei, good day," Lei said as he smiled at the man. He''d stared around, but couldn''t see Fatty Lou.


    "Oh?" Master Liwei gave him a side-eyed glance, his mouth twitching. "Little Lei, so it was you? Your bastard of a friend isn''t here if you''re looking for him. Said something about a friend or a business, can''t remember. If you ask me, he must be out chasing some young ladies."


    Lei chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m actually here to buy some meat. I''m thinking of a new recipe."


    Master Liwei''s expression softened as he set aside the chicken and reached for a sizable lamb leg hanging from a hook. "Good, good! What about some lamb? Freshest one we''ve got."


    "I can work with lamb." Lei nodded as he took out his coin pouch. "How much for that leg?"


    "Fifty coppers would be more than enough," Master Liwei said with a strained smile.


    "Just for a leg?" Lei was taken aback. "The last week it was about thirty, no?"


    "Courtesy of our Governor." Master Liwei scowled down at the lamb leg. "They''ve been devouring lambs and cattle over there for the last week. Don''t know who''s been visiting, but it can''t be a nobody, tell you that much. I''m thinking some officer of the court."


    Is it related to the cultivator attack? Perhaps the capital did send a relief package.


    If so, there was not much he could do. The lamb was expensive, but it''d sell for more by that logic.


    "Alright, I''ll take four," Lei said, then raised a hand. "But I need lean cuts, no thicker than a finger. Leave the fat, and save me the bones, will you? I''ll take them tomorrow morning if it''s fine with you."


    "As you wish," Master Liwei said and flourished his cleaver. Unlike Fatty Lou, who seemed he''d have horses chasing him whenever he worked here, Master Liwei was careful, and slow in his art.


    "What about this new recipe?" Master Liwei asked just as Lei was about to leave.


    Lei smiled over his shoulder. "Something from far away. A dish from my mother''s side."


    "Oh?" Master Liwei raised an eyebrow at him. "What''s it called?"


    "It has a different name depending on the region, but our folks used to call it doner kebab."


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 9: Deal

    Chapter 9 - Deal


    After securing four fine lamb legs, Lei made his way toward Swirling Fog as the sun slowly gave way to the glinting stars.


    The streets were packed with hundreds of people, most out to drink their worries away. Now that he thought about it, it was a touch odd to spend a night in a teahouse when you could savor the wines and the beer of the local taverns. But he was a good two hundred coppers lighter after buying those legs and was left with just about a hundred or two coppers to his name.


    I''m not in the mood for drinking, anyway.


    Past the Eastern Square, Swirling Fog was as lively as usual. It wasn''t hard to spot Fatty Lou, who was busy talking with a lean, tall man who had a mean scowl on his face. The scar that ran from under his right eye all the way down to the side of his mouth was interesting, but not unexpected, of course.


    Lei greeted Master Feng with a nod before easing onto one of the stools and laying a hand over the table.


    "A good night, isn''t it?" he asked, staring Scarface up and down. "I''m Liang Lei, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Long He," the man said, his dark eyes glinting with interest as he glanced at him. "You must be the cook, eh? The spiritual chef, is it? You did not strike me as a man who has one leg deep into the spiritual side of things, to be honest. You know, cultivators are often cracked people. Something about the energy, I''ve heard, that makes them mad."


    A strong first impression.


    Lei smiled as he leaned closer to him. "Straight to the point. I like it. So you know your business round cultivators, then?"


    Long He nodded. "I''ve been a retainer once. That was some experience. He was a bastard, that cultivator was, but the pay was good, and I''d often spend days without seeing him. He holed into a cave by the Darkloom Forest, for closed-door meditation, I was told. But as I''ve gathered you''ve not sought me out for anything like that, yes?"


    Lei turned to Fatty Lou who had a wide smile on his face. "I see that you haven''t told our friend about the plans."


    "I''ve told him, but he didn''t believe it." Fatty Lou clapped Long He on the back, pulling him closer, and making the man wince. "But whether he believes it or not isn''t important. He''ll get paid, and will do the deed for us."


    "Is he now?" Lei regarded the man''s qualifications with a frown. His robe looked clean, and other than that nasty scar there didn''t seem anything shady about him. "So tell me, Brother He, have you done anything other than being a retainer to some cultivator that you want to speak of? I''m sure you can understand that we don''t want to get too much attention."


    Long He lifted his chin and gave him a confident look. "My brother works in the Adventurers'' Guild as a scribe. If you want someone to trust, then I''m your best pick around this part of the town."


    Fatty Lou was chuckling at the side.


    Why bother speaking when you have a damned scribe in the guild?


    "Well, that certainly makes it easy for us," Lei said, a little more relaxed now. "Then let us talk about the missions. You must be quite knowledgeable about this stuff if you have a brother working in the guild."


    "You want spiritual ingredients," Long He said.


    Lei nodded. "Yes. Plants, vegetables, rice, you name it. Anything with spiritual energy will do for us."


    "Brother Lou here told me the rewards for these missions would be paid in dishes, is that correct?" Long He asked doubtfully. "Don''t blame me for asking, but I''ve never seen anything like that before. Things can get¡­ troublesome if your dishes won''t satisfy the cultivators. The Adventurers'' Guild doesn''t take kindly when people try to do something stupid."


    "Don''t worry, my stuff is the real deal, but we don''t want people asking questions after eating them," Lei said. This was the crucial point. If word got around that he could cook dishes that had more or less the same effect as medicinal pills, then it wouldn''t be just people who were too eager to become cultivators who''d come seeking him.


    Long He raised an eyebrow. "Say you can truly cook spiritual dishes, then it''s bound to get a great deal of questions from the cultivators who''d be eating them. The only thing we can do, as we''ve talked, is to keep your name out of this."


    "What about you, though?" Lei asked, staring him down. "Any cultivator can fork up the knowledge out of you, don''t you think?"


    "My brother is right," Fatty Lou chimed in, his hold around Long He''s shoulder tightening. "You''ve not much meat to your bones, Brother He. Even I can mess your face up."


    Long He trembled like a mouse stuck between two cats. Then he stared at them both strangely. "What''s the deal with you two? I understand that you want to be careful, but it''s not like this city has hundreds of cultivators ready to kill you for just some spiritual dish. I mean, is it even real? Don''t get me wrong, but I don''t want to waste my time¡ª"


    "Oh, it''s real." Fatty Lou''s fingers dug deep into his shoulder. "The realest shit I''ve ever eaten, mark my words."


    "You have to be careful about these things." Lei sighed. His knowledge about xianxia worlds suggested that there was always the risk of some demonic bastard seeking a chance to mess with people''s lives. He was no genius, but he knew how valuable the system''s gifts were.


    Long He''s face twisted up in fear, but he gave them a nod. "Don''t worry. I can let my brother post the missions. Nobody will mess with him, trust me."


    "No," Lei said, fingers of his right hand crackling as he clenched them. "You''re going to do it, and you won''t tell anyone about our little deal, right, Brother Lou?"


    Fatty Lou flicked a finger up Long He''s face, which made him nearly tumble back on his ass. He barely corrected himself before Fatty Lou closed in on him, smiling wickedly. "You''re damned right."


    Lei knew they had the man on the hook now. They were just missing a single piece before they closed all the gaps. He raised a finger at him. "If you do a good enough job, who knows, maybe you can get to taste my spiritual dishes. They say even a talentless fool can become a fully fledged cultivator once they''d eaten it."


    "Really?" Long He''s eyes jerked wide open, a greedy glint flashing behind them. He cleared his throat and tried to gather himself. "I mean, good. As I''ve said, you can trust me."


    "It''s a deal then." Fatty Lou slammed a hand on the table, which made the pot and the cups shake and rose to his feet. "You''re to start immediately. We don''t have a second to waste, Brother He."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Y-You can count on me, Brother Lou!" Long He floundered up his feet, bowed deeply, and scuttled away from the table. A moment after he stopped, turned back, and waved stupidly at Lei. "It was a pleasure meeting with you, Brother Lei."


    "Mm." Lei didn''t bother to wave him off.


    After the man vanished into the crowd, they exchanged a look with Fatty Lou before bursting into laughter. It would be a lie if Lei said he hadn''t enjoyed bullying the man.


    "Did you see him go?" Fatty Lou snickered. "He''s a fool, but an honest one, don''t worry. And that scar¡­ He''d fallen off a rooftop back when we were young, and some lantern hook caught him bad. He''d made good use of that, though, I must admit."


    "Gives you an edge, no doubt," Lei said and sipped from the tea before frowning in thought. "You think it''ll really work?"


    Fatty Lou looked confident. "He''s not wrong, you know. Jiangzhen doesn''t have many cultivators in the first place, and those who had the fortune to become cultivators mostly work for the Governor''s Office. We have to thank the Empire for that one."


    "Wait, why?" Lei asked.


    "There''s a law that forbids the cultivator clans from residing in cities that have under a hundred thousand people. It makes you feel fortunate after seeing how things get nasty in places like Lanzhou. There must be over a hundred cultivator clans in that place."


    That, I know. I was from one of those clans, you see.


    "I don''t know about Lanzhou, but Jiangzhen can''t be considered the safest place either. People seem to forget, but it''s been just a month after that cultivator attack. Nearly half the eastern part of the city had been razed to ground."


    Fatty Lou''s face darkened. "It''s not that people forget, Brother Lei, they''re just trying to carry on with their lives. If there''s a person to blame, we should blame the governor for his lack of thought in this matter."


    "I''ve never seen that man, but Master Li seems to hate him with passion. Is he that bad?"


    "The worst," Fatty Lou said. "The bastard sees this city as his backyard. You know the saying that goes ''The walls have eyes'', right? Well, that''s him. He owns the walls and all the soil beneath our feet. Everybody knows how corrupted he is, but people fear change more."


    Lei nodded. That was hardly anything new. The same was true even back on Earth, where people had all the information, but still chose the ''familiar'' ones over the new guys.


    Guess I can''t blame them. All the old ones, the so-called pillars of the country, were once new faces people had high hopes for. What does it matter changing into a new bastard?


    "Well, let''s just hope he keeps the taxes this way," Lei said and gulped away the tea in his cup.


    A second after Fatty Lou was staring at him, chewing on his lower lip as though he was hesitating to speak. Just as Lei was about to tell him to go on, the man breathed in deep and spilled the beans, "That boon of yours¡­ Have you made any progress on that front?"


    Lei smiled slightly. Seemed to his eyes that his brother was having some withdrawal symptoms. That wasn''t surprising. It''s not every day that you get high on spiritual energy, after all.


    "If you''re asking whether I can turn normal ingredients into spiritual ones, then no, nothing new on that side. We still need spiritual ingredients. But the other day I found out a curious thing."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah," Lei said, his smile growing wide. "Turns out those brats around the ruins had a real knack for cultivation. They''d licked my place clean after we passed out, and seems like three of the kids had stepped into the ranks of Body Tempering Stage experts."


    Fatty Lou''s eyes twitched, mouth gaping wide open as he stared at him. "W-What did you say?"


    "I said that three of those kids had become cultivators," Lei said, then snapped his fingers. "Just like that."


    "What in the eighteen hells¡­" Fatty Lou wiped the spit trickling out from the side of his mouth and poured himself some tea. He chugged one cup after another before finally gathering enough breath to speak, "This isn''t fair."


    "Nothing''s fair in this world, Brother Lou." Lei shook his head. "But I guess karma is real. That''s a good thing, right? They lost their parents but were blessed with talent. Makes you think if there''s really some higher being watching us mortals from over the heavens."


    "Some sick bastard, that''s who he is."


    "Can''t argue with that," Lei said, drumming a finger on the table. "We have to do something. Can''t let them live in the ruins anymore."


    "I can go check the orphanage¡ª"


    "No, not the orphanage," Lei cut him instantly. That place already had dozens of children who suffered from the sudden attack. "I''m thinking of a new recipe for tomorrow night."


    "A new recipe? Thought that menemen is doing good, no?"


    "Well, it is good, but I think trying new things will help with my¡­ gift," Lei said. It still felt odd talking about the system as it didn''t feel real at times. "I bought some good lamb meat from Master Luwei before coming here."


    "You bought what now?" Fatty Lou almost gasped. "Why didn''t you tell me? At least I would''ve given you a discount¡ª"


    "You''re always talking as if you own the place, but we both know Master Luwei hates your guts," Lei said tiredly. "If it weren''t for Master Li, he would''ve fired your ass long ago. So spare me that hurt look. I mean, do you even work there at all? Not that I complain, but you''re always with me."


    Fatty Lou shook his head, greatly disturbed by the mention of that butcher shop as always. "That place sucks your soul. It''s different. Anyway, if he wants to fire me, he can do whatever the hell he wants. It''s not like I need that job. We''ll become real cultivators soon."


    Soon, you say? Let''s hope things go smoothly for us.


    "Figure something out while I ready the dish tomorrow. The last time the thing with that heavenly master was really good, but I need a whole new campaign. I''ve paid two hundred coppers for those legs!"


    Fatty Lou sucked in a sharp breath. "Two hundred coppers¡­ Alright, let me see what can I do."


    Lei nodded. It was good that they were on the right track with the spiritual ingredients, but to save those children from the ruins, and himself from that wrecked house, he''d be needing more than two hundred coppers. That was why he had to prepare a bunch of things tomorrow.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 10: Time To Cook

    Chapter 10 - Time To Cook


    The next day Lei sent Stone and Snake to fetch him the lamb cuts, and milk from the market, giving them some extra coin as he knew those little devils couldn''t help themselves in a place full of food and candies. After that, he took Little Mei and a bunch of others for a short stroll around the ruins where he gathered enough wooden logs for his grand venture.


    He could just cook the chops straight over on a grill, and that would be tasty enough. But taste alone, Lei found, wasn''t enough to get the attention of the masses. He needed that extra touch, something flashy in Fatty Lou''s words if he wanted to charge over ten coppers for half a bread.


    It wasn''t like him to try a big gambit like this. Back on Earth, he''d spent most of his life taking account of all the possibilities, thinking too deeply of what ifs and whatnots to the point that he hardly spent a dime on other than basic necessities. Even when he was out drinking with some friends, he''d always be thinking about the way back, the traffic, the crowds until he''d turn the whole night into its own hell.


    Crashing into a building certainly clears one''s mind. Makes you think about all those decisions, no doubt.


    Now that he''d been blessed with a second chance, he had the mind to be a little more courageous than his old self. Take his chances rather than thinking too much about it, sort of.


    That was the reason why rather than going with tacos and burritos, which would''ve saved him the trouble of laboring through the morning with these wooden planks, he opted for a dish that would easily get the attention of these ancient folk.


    It was a big stick, after all, and it would be full of meat. Who would turn a blind eye to this marvel of the culinary field?


    Not me. Feels like years since the last time I tried one of these.


    He cut and shaped the wooden logs until he was satisfied with the result. He used a round piece as a base before fixing a spit on it which came near about his waist. Luckily, the kids found some metal parts around the ruins, though Lei was horrified when Little Mei easily bent those parts into square containers that would house the firewood with which the kebab would be cooked slowly.


    It took all of the morning, but Lei was more than proud of the final product. Sure, it could be a little cleaner and maybe he could''ve tried to find a real spit than this metal stick, but these were simpler times.


    The noon sun was high in the heavens and sending streaks of bloody light down on the ruins when Snake and Stone came with his orders and some more. Lei left them alone with the candies they''d bought from the market, which sparked an intense bout amongst the other kids, and took the meat cuts inside.


    As always, Master Luwei didn''t disappoint, as all the cuts were around one finger thick and not longer than his hand. He poured the milk into one of the big basins, adding pepper, salt, garlic, cumin, and a pinch of mint. The mixture slowly changed into a thickish, brown color. Once that was done, Lei then eased the fillets into the basin and left them to marinate over the noon.


    On the side, he had his lemons and vinegar waiting for him.


    He cracked an egg and slipped its yolk into a small bowl, whipping it up before adding a bit of lemon juice, some vinegar, and a pinch of salt.


    "We didn''t have enough money, okay? I promise I''ll buy you some next time," came Snake''s voice from the outside. Then the little brat chuckled. "Or you can always ask Big Brother Lei for more."


    Just then Lei felt eyes on his back. A look at the bowl gave him an idea, so he gestured for Little Mei to come closer. She had that curious glint in her eyes as she watched him whipping the mixture.


    "Little Mei, do you want to help me?" Lei asked with a smile.


    Little Mei nodded vigorously as her eyes stayed glued to the bowl.


    "Alright, keep whipping it while I add some oil. Don''t stop unless I tell you, understood?" Lei stifled a laugh when the girl''s face creased with absolute focus.


    As Little Mei started working the mixture, Lei grabbed a bottle from the side, which was filled with a dark-golden-colored liquid that had a mild, nutty smell about it. Lei was rather doubtful if cottonseed oil would be a good fit for the mayonnaise, but it was the most neutral-tasting oil he''d managed to find.


    Somebody has to come up with sunflower oil soon, or even olive oil. They have tomatoes, so there are clearly some differences from the real ancient times.


    Sighing, Lei poured the oil into the mixture, nodding to Little Mei when she gave him a strange look. After a couple of minutes, the mixture got thick enough to dip a finger into it.


    "Want to try?" Lei asked as Little Mei put the bowl on the table. She didn''t seem that eager to try, so Lei tried it first. The texture was smooth and velvety, and it had an acidic kick to it.


    It can use a little bit of mustard, but it''s quite good for a simple recipe.


    Little Mei shuffled impatiently as Lei savored the taste of mayonnaise, and finally couldn''t help but dip a finger into the mix. She sucked on her finger for some time, then she scowled.


    "Lei Lei, this thing is too strange!" she said, licking her lips. "I''ve never eaten anything like this before."


    "Oh, is that so?" Lei smiled knowingly. "Back where I came from they loved this stuff. It''s called mayo over there. We''ll be saucing our breads up with it."


    Little Mei nodded, then stared up at him. "Where did you come from, Lei Lei? You never tell us anything about yourself."


    "Some place far away from here." Lei tousled her hair.


    "Did they kill your parents, too?" Little Mei asked. "Is that why you have to come here?"


    Lei blinked at her. His parents should be still alive, but there was no way of him knowing if it''d been really just a month after his death. For all he knew, there could be hundreds of years between his death and the reincarnation.


    "I don''t know," Lei said, shaking his head. He''d spent many sleepless nights thinking about them before finally accepting there was nothing he could do. On some level, he wasn''t that different from the people of Jiangzhen. He was trying to carry on, to put up a brave front, but there were times it''d become a touch too hard to accept that he''d lost all the thirty years he''d spent back on Earth.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Perhaps one day I can go back.


    "But at least we have each other now, right, Lei Lei?" Little Mei said, making Lei flinch when she patted him on the leg as though trying to console him.


    Guess here''s not too bad either.


    ¡­¡­


    Past afternoon, Lei finished stacking the fillets into the spit, slapping the sides to make sure they were packed tightly together. He slipped parts of the tail fat between the layers, and over on the spit, which would slowly melt with the heat, coating over the layers with delicious juice.


    He covered the kebab with a cloth to keep away the flies and the bugs, and the children hopping around the house like curious bunnies. Lei assured them that they would get their fill, but that didn''t seem to have done anything but make them more excited.


    "Stone and Snake, come here," Lei said, pointing a finger to the platform. "You two will help me carry this stick to the square. The others will take the containers. I need all the hands with me tonight, understood?"


    After a nod from his little team, they started for the Eastern Square.


    The metal platform and the firewood packed inside the containers could easily break a man''s back, but while Lei was sweating like a dog under the setting sun, Stone and Snake seemed like they were having the time of their life.


    "Why didn''t you cook them right away?"


    "Did you do something to the stick? Is that why you worked hard all morning?"


    "Isn''t mixing milk with meat disgusting? Why would you do that?"


    "Can''t you cook it here? Do we really have to wait before we get to the square?"


    Lei tried to blow some cold breath into his robe as he was assaulted by questions from all around. Some of them didn''t even make sense, but taking a deep breath, he addressed them one by one, his voice calm and patient.


    "Alright, listen up," the inner chef inside of him spoke with strength. "We didn''t cook the kebab right away because we want all the customers to see the process of its cooking, and we want that delicious smell spreading around the square to get their attention."


    "As for the milk," Lei continued, "We soaked the fillets in the spiced-up milk for maximum marinate penetration to make them more tender and give them some extra flavor. It''s an important step, so if there''s anyone amongst you who wants to be a chef like your Big Brother here, take your notes and pay heed to my words."


    "And yes," Lei responded to the last question, "You will have to wait for your fill, because I''ve nearly spent all my money on this lamb, hoping it''ll earn me enough to put a real roof over your heads. So be good when we''re in the square, is that understood?"


    They nodded to his words, but Lei knew it''d take just a minute or so before they forgot the real reason for this venture.


    Well, you have to let kids be kids, right?


    Sighing, Lei motioned for Stone and Snake to continue carrying the stick, while the others followed with the containers. Lei himself took another breath to gather his mind. Even though his arms strained with the effort, he felt a sense of satisfaction as the line of little cooks made their way to the Eastern Square.


    Little cooks. I''ve been there once.


    They trudged through the crowds, curious gazes trailing them. When they arrived at the square Lei was taken aback to see the stools and tables that''d been laid before his stall. He raised an eyebrow at a certain fatty who slumped over on a table, drops of sweat heavy on his brows, fanning himself with one hand. There was a sack full of bread near him.


    "Looks like you''ve been busy, Brother Lou," Lei said with a grin as he approached.


    Fatty Lou chuckled, wiping his brow with a sleeve. "You know how it is, brother. Gotta make sure everything''s just right for the big night."


    "That, you''re right." Lei nodded and gestured to Snake and Stone to put the doner kebab near the stall. They then placed the wooden containers near the stick and sat around a table.


    "You''ve called the heavyweights, eh?" Fatty Lou said as he stared at Stone and Snake with clear doubt. "Those little arms¡­ I still can''t believe it."


    "I guess there is a good reason why people are willing to risk their lives to become a cultivator," Lei said.


    "That''s just bad business if you ask me." Fatty Lou shook his head. "Life isn''t a race where there is a clear finish line. Better to give your days meaning than chase some far-away goal only to start the circle once again. For me, I don''t want much. A little place by some Immortal City, wine, food, and enough women to spend the days. That''s what I''m thinking."


    Lei raised an eyebrow at him. "That''s very wise of you, brother."


    "I''m a wise man." Fatty Lou snickered, then shrugged. "Not often, though. We all have good and bad days, don''t you think?"


    "We do," Lei said, peering out into the people crowding the square. There were around a dozen or so stalls preparing for the night, and not all of them had friendly faces behind them. Lei could feel their questioning gazes on the back of his head. He turned to Fatty Lou. "I hope you''ve not wasted all your wisdom pondering on the grand puzzle that is life. We''ll be needing some of that here tonight."


    Fatty Lou snorted, "This Young Master here knows his business quite well, don''t you worry. While you were cooking your dishes, I''ve been cooking a devious plan that''d grab these bastards by their balls. They won''t know what hit them, trust me."


    "Oh? Care to elaborate?"


    "Snake, Stone, come here!" Fatty Lou snapped his head back at the kids and glared out into their eyes before winking at Lei. "I''ll be taking these devils with me."


    "Wait, what is the plan?"


    "You''ll see." Fatty Lou gave him a mysterious smile.


    With that, he took the kids and vanished into the crowd, leaving Lei speechless and with a heap of questions clouding his mind. A look up at the heavens reminded him of the time, so he rose to his feet and took his place by the stall.


    "Alright kids, it''s time for some cooking!"


    ¡­..

 Chapter 11: Genius

    Chapter 11 - Genius


    Lei shook his head after Fatty Lou. Though he didn''t know anything about the plan, his brother-in-arms was as sharp as a razor when it came to marketing. His thick skin played a big role in that, no doubt honed by Master Li''s biting remarks at anything he had ever done. The old man had the habit of cursing and screaming at people''s faces when he wasn''t busy with his bakery, and his son got the worst of it.


    Alright, let''s start.


    He pulled the cloth covering the kebab and turned the stick using the meat cleaver Fatty Lou had put over on the counter. Lei''s collection of knives was rather lacking in this venture, so he''d asked his brother to bring him one of those big, long knives.


    Using the Yellow Maiden''s Eyes, he checked the cleaver.


    [Common Meat Cleaver: Good Quality]


    Its edge, glinting sharp, was a testament to its quality. It didn''t come as a surprise, as Fatty Lou hardly bothered visiting that butcher shop as of late, and Lei was grateful for that. He needed all the help he could get.


    He turned the spit so that it faced the crowd, allowing people to see the glorious meat chops, all spiced up and tightened round together. Taking a last look around the square, he kindled the firewood and waved a hand toward the kids.


    "Form a circle," Lei said with a straight face as he counted the kids one by one. When they gathered behind the stall, he gave them a nod and leaned closer just like that time his Little Leauge coach tried to shove him some confidence even though he was barely more than a scarecrow against those pitches. But this time, he was the coach and the ace, and he had a team of misfits smiling impishly up at his face.


    "Our game plan is simple," he started, heads down and eyes perked up at his words. "We have ten tables, and there are ten of you. Talk it out, and pick a table. For the whole night, you''ll be responsible for that table and will deliver their orders. You know those waiters at the taverns? Tonight you''ll be just like them. Smile and greet the customers with respect."


    "Do we get to eat?"


    "Can we eat the leftovers?"


    "What if they say something bad?"


    Lei sighed out a long breath. Most of these kids were around ten years old, thus a part of him felt strange using them as waiters. Surely this couldn''t be seen as child labor, right? He was doing this for the kids, after all. Well, he was thinking of grinding the system too, but that didn''t change the facts.


    "We''ll all eat before we start serving the customers, so don''t worry about that," Lei said. At the last restaurant he''d worked they ate a family meal each day. It used to at least give him that much-needed break before all the chaos, so he was thinking of doing the same here. "And if they say something bad, you''ll come to me and I''ll deal with it. Don''t ever try to argue with our customers."


    That got him a joint nod from the team, with a questionable smirk and a wink in the mix. Desperate times, Lei reminded himself. However, this table and stool stuff wasn''t originally included in his plan.


    Why did Brother Lou bring all these here? I could''ve just gone the old-school way of lining the customers up before the stall.


    But they did give the stall some semblance of a real restaurant, and it might just be the extra touch he needed to bring up the profit margins. Eleven coppers was the name of the game he''d decided, and he had more than six hundred coppers spinning round the spit right now.


    He started working on the bread, cutting them into halves. Then they all got their fix of cabbage, tomatoes, salt and pepper, and finally a touch of mayo.


    Just as he was busy turning the spit, a rough voice came from the back, "Liang Lei?"


    Lei scowled as he turned toward the voice. The old man was wide on the shoulders, and wide on the belly too, his robe stretched as though it''d break at any moment. He had a clean face, a shining pate instead of full hair, and a cave of a mouth that most old men had around here.


    "Old Wu," Lei greeted him with a half-assed smile. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Old Wu jerked a thumb back at the stools and tables, face creasing into a frown. "You can''t put those there."


    "Oh, why is that?"


    "We have rules here," Old Wu said, pointing at the other stalls around the square. "Nobody is allowed to put tables and stools before their places to keep the competition fair."


    "Fair?" Lei almost rolled his eyes. "Funny you mention that when everyone knows you got your place from that son of yours for some ten coppers. Or was it five?"


    Old Wu crossed his arms on his chest. "If you want to complain, you can always go visit Little Cao in the Governor''s Office. He''s a good lad, I can tell you that. But this isn''t about me. You''re blocking a good part of the square with those stools. Don''t make me call the guards."


    "Look, Old Wu, I know you don''t like me," Lei said, reaching with one hand and clasping the man on the shoulder. "And that''s alright, cause I don''t like you either. But jabbing each other like this isn''t going to turn your awful fish into something glorious that''d sell like hotcakes. Have you heard of a thing called seasoning? If not, then let me part with you some advice. One chef to another, what do you say?"


    "You''ve no respect for your elders, you brat!" Old Wu''s face twisted up in cold rage as he slapped Lei''s arm that was tight around his shoulder. "You come here selling all those strange dishes, and now you want to lecture this old man? There are rules in this place!"


    "What rules?" Lei clenched his hands. "Where were those guards when one-third of the city got blasted into pieces? Where were any of you when dozens of children left orphans overnight in some fucking cultivator attack? Rules? You dare speak about rules to my face, you old goat?!"


    "You!" Old Wu stepped back, his eyes bulging out as though they were about to pop off of their sockets. The tiny hairs around his mouth trembled with rage, but a look around the other stalls told him he was alone in this episode. So he snorted before fuming his way back to his stall, leaving Lei alone with a budding headache.


    I''m becoming more and more like these people.


    "He must be one of the Old Monsters of the city," whispered a timid voice.


    "Mm!" Little Mei''s voice answered. "This city is full of them."


    "Old Monsters are everywhere¡­ And why are they all old?" asked one of the kids, a look of dread flashing behind his eyes.


    "Because¡­ They become monsters in time." Little Mei was too sure of herself as she stared at the group of children. "When they were young, they were busy with work and had a lot of friends, but when they grow old, they usually become lonely and bored. Did you know? My grandfather was the worst of the Old Monsters. His face was full of thorns, and he would press my cheeks on those thorns even though it hurt."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "The Oldest Monster!" another kid gasped. "It must be terrifying."


    Little Mei shook her head. "Thanks to him, I learned how to deal with them. You smile and do nothing, and they will leave you alone. But I think Lei Lei knows better. He doesn''t fear the monsters at all."


    "No wonder he''s the Heavenly Cook!" said a sheepish voice. "We should stay close to him."


    Then they all turned to stare at him with sparkling eyes, and Lei didn''t know how to respond to that. He straightened his back and gave them a confident nod of his head, puffing his chest out for good measure. It was the least he could do.


    But they have it hard here, these old folk.


    To his knowledge there wasn''t anything like a retirement package in Jiangzhen, or in the Empire, for that matter. So once these people grew old they had to either rely on their descendants or keep working in odd jobs here and there. That was why most of the stall owners around Eastern Square were old people.


    That gave Lei an edge in the competition, but also made his life a touch harder as dealing with old people was a headache. This Old Wu, in particular, was the worst of them all. He kept bragging about his son who worked in the Governor''s Office, too proud to acknowledge the fact that it was because of his son he had to work here rather than spending his last years drinking tea on some porch.


    I guess they don''t pay too much to the postman these days.


    Shaking his head, Lei focused on the real task at hand. He turned the kebab and gave himself completely to the sizzling of the meats and the delicious wave of flavors that slowly spread about the square.


    There were a bunch of curious eyes gazing toward him, a raised eyebrow here and there, some talk about the meat stick that slowly wore its crispy shell while sucking up the tail fat juice dripping down through the sides. But it took more than curiosity to spend over ten coppers on a street dish, considering the times as they were.


    Still, Lei had faith in his gorgeous stick.


    Once the outer layer of the kebab cooked beautifully, he began slicing across the sides, letting the cuts rest over on the wooden base which was draped in juice. He then slapped the meat on the loaves, lining the portions neatly to the side for the family meal.


    His stomach had nearly consumed itself after all that work.


    "Time for the family meal, gather round!" Lei called the children to his side, gave each of them a loaf, and watched as they first took gentle bites before chomping on the bread like ravished little beasts.


    When Lei took his first bite, it instantly dissolved into a wave of flavors that trickled down through his throat. Perfectly salted and sauced, the play between mayo and the rich juice of marinated meat was a devilish jab at the ignorant palette of his soul brother, allowing him to experience the taste as though it was completely novel.


    And it was true when he thought about it. It was the first time this body got to taste something like this. Back in Liang Clan, most of the food was bland and honestly, boring, which wasn''t surprising as food wasn''t that high on their priority list. It was mostly about exercise and meditation, with some lessons and education sprinkled in between, and they only ate to maintain this circle of monotony.


    It was then no wonder why they''d kicked his soul brother out of the clan. The expectation had been for him to become something, anything that would profit the clan in some shape or form. Joining a sect would be the best scenario, as becoming a real disciple brought about a heap of advantages. These included resources and the protection of the sect which was a crucial thing to these always-competing cultivation clans.


    An edge. An advantage. People are tools to be used for the grand benefit of the clan. Hence the motto live for the clan, and die for the clan.


    Lei was grateful that he''d found himself free of the shackles of a clan or a sect. That would''ve made his life miserable and probably pushed him into that bloody path of cultivation, a path that knew no compassion and love, instead fully focused on climbing the steep ranks and getting stronger, sometimes even at the expense of one''s humanity.


    It must be hard to strive through all those steps and reach the zenith, only to look back and see there''s nothing left in the wake of your climb.


    He shook his head as he finished the bread. Thinking too much about certain things was an old habit that sometimes wormed its way back into his mind without him noticing. He plastered a wide, beaming smile on his face when children came flocking around him with glinting eyes.


    "Big Brother Lei, that was delicious!"


    "Heavenly Cook! He''s the Heavenly Cook, not Big Brother Lei anymore!"


    "Either one is fine," Lei said, smiling down at their faces. Though he had to admit the name Heavenly Cook started growing on him. It had a good ring to it.


    It was just as he took his place behind the stall that he heard a commotion from beyond the square. A bustle of noises, excited and heated, echoed throughout the streets that made all heads turn to that side.


    "What is happening?" Little Mei asked, then she was on her toes, raising the cat so that it could see about the commotion. "Little She, can you see it?"


    The cat purred before wriggling impatiently, which made Little Mei put him back on the ground.


    Lei, on the other hand, could see the source of the sounds, but that only made him more curious. There were dozens of people far in that street, and the strange thing was, there wasn''t a woman amongst their ranks.


    What?


    He scowled out into the crowd, crossing his arms on his chest. Then slowly the crowd parted, revealing the real reason for the commotion. A line of beautiful ladies marched through the street, clad in red gowns that fell awfully short of covering most of their powdered skin, with men in tow following each of their motions, afraid to even blink at this sight.


    And right between these ladies was a certain fatty who strolled with the confidence of a Young Master, chin raised high and a smug smile playing wide on his lips. When they crossed eyes with him Fatty Lou gave Lei a wink.


    So that was your plan.


    Lei barked out a laugh. This brother of his was truly a genius in marketing.


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 12: Content

    Chapter 12 - Content


    There was an odd beauty about the way these gorgeous ladies weaved between the tables, serving food with a shaded smile that did too good of a job at stealing these men''s breath out of their lungs. Most of them were hardly aware of the amount they''d spent on some street food which meant Lei had to check every cash coin to keep an order about the place.


    Some old guy had even winged him a hundred-copper cash coin without batting an eye, too busy trying to find his way through all that cloth and silk that revealed just enough to make his eyes sparkle. Half his teeth were missing, which should''ve made eating the bread a damned pain, but he seemed not that bothered today, nipping at the edges while cherishing the experience.


    The square was full of these men, older and younger, and Lei reckoned they''d never been this desirous to spend some coin on a street dish. Granted, there was a line of women clicking their tongues at the severity of the situation, but for this once, Lei had decided not to keep an account of the gender disparity between his customers.


    The pouring coins silenced the part of him that said this was a rather crude attempt at marketing.


    It worked, and the mastermind behind this devious plan had a certain expression on his face that told failure wasn''t a possibility in the first place. He''d probably known exactly how effective this plan would be when he flashed that mysterious grin and Lei was not at all bothered by his discretion on this case.


    So he worked with practiced ease, slashing through the meat stick while making sure all the sides were equally cooked and crisped up. His team of little cooks had taken a backseat role when the group of women came cleaving across the square, and now were helping him with the bread and keeping his face clear of any sweat.


    The leader of the misfits, Snake, and his fated sidekick, Stone were busy waving banners of cloth, embroidered with red silk that formed three striking words: the Heavenly Cook. As if it weren''t enough, they both wrapped headbands around their foreheads and looked like Lei''s personal mascots that somehow knew how to work the crowd that waited patiently in a line.


    "Two more up, and ready! That''ll be thirty coppers, sir." Lei smiled up at his next customer, a middle-aged man who hadn''t found the chance to sit on a table and instead leaned his back to the stall, watching the dance triangle the ladies formed in between the tables. At each pluck of the zither, the ladies shifted a step, and something else seemed to shift in these men''s hearts as they watched.


    Lei had so wisely adjusted the value of his prized goods, upping the original eleven coppers to fifteen coppers, and even then he was now debating whether he should try to work up another thirty or so percent raise. Seemed like it would be the wisest thing to do, but then he reckoned caution was warranted in this case, as he was aware that entertaining a crowd this big could easily turn bad if people started complaining.


    When the man gave him a fifty-copper cash coin, Lei fumbled with his stack and returned him the twenty before finally stepping back to take a breather. Looked as though he''d sold over fifty portions in just under an hour, and the pressure slowly tightened around his chest as the crowd kept wolfing down the dishes.


    "Oh, how easy it is to pluck the strings of a man''s heart, don''t you think?" Fatty Lou said as he eased down near him, grinning out across the square. "Give them a toy, something flashy to look at, then watch as they become spellbound like a bunch of children marveling at the promise of a new world. I should be a puppeteer, or a master soulsman, if that''s a thing."


    "Soulsman?" Lei snickered. "That sounds rather ominous. Thought we''d be keeping away from unreliable practices like soul severing and head chopping."


    Fatty Lou waved a hand. "It is perhaps a curse of mine, brother, to be always thinking of donning a greater robe over this mortal cage of a body. But I find a certain joy, an insidious satisfaction whenever I see the waves shift towards the way I imagined. Makes me feel like¡­"


    "A god?"


    "Exactly!" Fatty Lou snapped his fingers. "This must be how those cultivators always feel when facing us the mortals. To think that you can be holding sway over life and death with a mere word is terrifyingly tempting."


    "Isn''t that true for everyone with enough means?" Lei asked. "It doesn''t take becoming a cultivator to make a man''s life miserable."


    "You''re not wrong, but it certainly makes it easier to get away with it," Fatty Lou said. "Those demonic cultivators are all about that, right? Sneaky bastards always finding a way to save their skin from all the shit they do. Blast a city into pieces, then fly off to some forest by the sea, and hole up inside a cave for a hundred years. Then once you get back to your business, everything is forgotten and forgiven by the masses."


    "Isn''t there a word in the Empire that goes something like ''The Skyguard never forgets?''" Lei asked with a hint of doubt. Though he''d never seen those Skyguards himself, their reputation was definitely beyond the reach of their means. People thought of them as half-gods serving under the true Son of Heaven, the dogs of the emperor himself, ready to carry out the justice of the True Dragon at any moment.


    Fatty Lou shook his head. "Spoken word will always be stronger than the real thing itself. Isn''t that why people boast all the time? For all we know, these Skyguards can very well be a myth to scare bugs and beasts away."


    "That''s a way to look at it." Lei winced when the pressure grew heavier around his chest and started poking him like needles.


    "It''s happening again, right?" Fatty Lou said with a frown. "Tell me if there''s anything I can do. Some water, perhaps? Or would you rather prefer one of our distinguished ladies accompany you? Trust me, they know how to use those hands."


    Lei gave him a straight look before sighing. "I''ll be fine. You go handle the customers, I''ll be there just in a second."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Fatty Lou lingered around for a second longer, then nodded and trudged away in silence, allowing Lei to focus on the growing pain that now coated his body like a thorny blanket.


    He felt that same cold sensation slowly seep through his skin, but paused when he thought about the night they''d tried the Spirited Fried Rice. The Qi inside that dish carried a similar cold, but for the lack of a better word, it was more¡­ composed. The energy or whatever the hell it was that came from people eating his dishes, on the other hand, was like the touch of a slimy snake that made his skin crawl.


    This is different from Qi. It doesn''t circle inside my body but instead gets sucked by something near my heart.


    The din of voices inside his ears slowly grew into a mixed buzzing that punched up at his mind, fingers of his right-hand clenching round the stone step as he fought back the urge to scream. It was cold, and got colder still, like a frozen blade twisting through his guts.


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level!


    The screen appeared right before his face, then flashed blue in the dark of his lids when he clamped his eyes shut. He took deep breaths to gather himself, the left side of his chest throbbing as though it was alive. It took some time but finally, he felt the pain alleviate into the sting of a newly-closed wound, and he found that much more manageable.


    With a shake of his head, Lei opened his eyes and peered out around him. His back was drenched in cold sweat, knees shaking and chest heaving with each breath. When he took the first step the world decided to spin on him, but it cleared away soon after he trudged a little more, the pressure that''d taken hold of his body wearing off in time.


    He balanced himself on the stall, resting his hands on the counter as his heart pounded in his chest. Then he slowly found his rhythm back into the business, the cold handle of the cleaver giving him a much-needed break from all that buzzing.


    If this continues, I''m going to break.


    Lei sighed and had some water to calm his nerves. There was an odd satisfaction, the sort of feeling you''d get while leveling up in some old-school RPG as he gained a new tier every now and then, but the pain seemed to be getting worse.


    I guess there''s no gain without any suffering.


    The only solution he could think of to at least keep up with this sudden hike in agony was to make his body more durable. But without spiritual ingredients, let alone cultivating, he couldn''t even feel the Qi.


    That made him question if their clever idea of posting missions in the Adventurers'' Guild would bear fruit any time soon. As Fatty Lou had said, Jiangzhen didn''t have that many cultivators to speak of. Most who had some semblance of talent would venture deep toward the heart of the Empire, in hopes of getting recruited by sects or the Empire itself. There were even academies, Empire-approved institutions that provided strict education in things like alchemy, formations, soul cultivation, or basic cultivation, but not everyone could get into such places.


    For cultivators to stay in a place as remote as Jiangzhen it took more than just fondness of their hometown, hence why most cultivators in the city worked for the Governor''s Office. They got paid richly for their efforts and owned properties in the center of the city that brought them hefty profits.


    They are more like merchants on drugs. Perhaps we should blame the Empire for this twisted form of society.


    In most of the novels Lei''d read back on Earth, cultivation or anything spiritual was beyond the reach of mortals, away from their touch like the clouds floating over the night skies. But the Eastern Chu Dynasty''s ingenious idea to implement a common currency had twisted the way of this world, made it so that cultivators and mortals lived together, and rather thrived together in some aspects.


    From the memories of his soul brother, Lei knew that you could buy a spirit stone in exchange for a golden coin in places like Lanzhou. This was the Empire''s way of competing against martial sects, and despite all the complications it brought to the society, it seemed to have worked wonders for the Eastern Continent in general.


    There were no great wars in the last years, save for the quarrels between sects and some trifles with the Indigenous populace that lived high up on the mountains or beyond the borders of civilization.


    The late Emperor Xia was a genius, there''s no doubt about that. He basically pitted all the sects against each other, making them compete over resources and territory while claiming most of the continent by working for the common good.


    Unfortunately, Jiangzhen hadn''t been lucky to be blessed with such opportunities.


    "Big Brother Lei, is everything alright?" said a mellow voice, waking him from his thoughts. Little Mei''s face was full of concern. "Is there anything I can do?"


    Sometimes I wonder who''s the real adult here.


    Lei shook his head and smiled at her. "I was just thinking about something, Little Mei. There''s nothing to worry about. Are you hungry? I can make another one for you."


    When Lei turned to the kebab, he noticed that he''d cut the last part of the meat some time ago. The spit was empty. But he took a breath of relief when he saw that they had enough for two or three portions laying on the wooden base.


    Little Mei shook her head. "I''m not hungry. I just wanted to check on you."


    "Oh, did you now?" Lei felt a smile on his lips. Thinking too much about certain things¡­ It''d been a curse of his old self, but luckily, and strangely, there were enough people around him in this world to keep him away from brooding thoughts. He patted Little Mei''s head before staring up at the night skies.


    "The stars¡­ They''re beautiful, right?" he muttered. Even against all the worries and uncertainties, he''d never felt this content in his life.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 13: On The Way

    Chapter 13 - On The Way


    After one hell of a night, Lei and his team of little cooks strolled back to the ruins under the glistening night. Fatty Lou was with them, having decided to spend the night in Lei''s modest house as he didn''t want to wake Master Li.


    The children sang songs all the way, hopping around them, while Snake and Stone carried the spit on their shoulders, faces creased with resolve. Lei, on the other hand, had hauled his ladle on one shoulder, his other hand holding another wooden container.


    "Nine hundred coins," he said, glancing at Fatty Lou. "You''ve outdone yourself once again, Brother Lou. Can''t say I expected to see that much color tonight."


    Fatty Lou had a smug smile on his face as he stared at him. "A man has to show some spirit, don''t you think? And I''ll be taking a hundred coppers from our haul, a little gift for those ladies, if you will."


    "Naturally." Lei nodded. A hundred coppers for such a service wasn''t anything short of a steal. "Will they be interested in a long-time partnership with us?" he asked with little hope.


    "It''s best not to get too greedy," Fatty Lou said. "I was just lucky to hear from Uncle Zhang that they''d be doing some restorations in the Moonlight Delight tonight. Or else even five hundred coppers wouldn''t have been enough for those ladies."


    "Thought you''d stolen their hearts with your charms," Lei said and sighed as if disappointed. "Guess this world too works on hard cold cash like many others."


    Fatty Lou gave him a side-eyed glance. "Oh, our heavenly cook decided to part us some knowledge of the realms beyond the reach of men, eh? Tell me, then, are they all messed up like this one?"


    Lei thought for a second, then shrugged. "More or less. Can''t be that different, right? People are of the same mold, after all."


    "Shaped and twisted by the Heavens'' will, don''t you forget," Fatty Lou said, waving a hand to Snake and Stone. "At least in this world. Or how can you explain these two, and that little one with the cat if we''re all of the same mold?"


    "Circumstances?" Lei said, but he didn''t believe it himself. Not entirely, at least. Being born with talent could be considered as a gift on its own, but Lei wasn''t sure if being talented alone should be something to be glad for. "Say you''re a talented man, say you''re a damned genius, then what? What would you do different than those cultivators?"


    "For one, I would gladly take my leave from their strifes with my chin held high," Fatty Lou said, raising a finger. "Then I''m thinking of a heavenly manor, some fairies, and your food by my side. Not that mortal shit, mind you, but something spiritual."


    "You''d take me as a chef, then?"


    "Not as a chef, no. Think of it like a close friend who happens to cook all the time." Fatty Lou eyed him with a slight smile. "From this blasted wreckage to above the heavenly clouds. I call that a quality change, no?"


    "It depends," Lei said. "Will we be able to tread upon those clouds, or fly across the skies? Or would you rather chain me into that manor of yours after getting your mind twisted up by all those spiritual drugs and the power to, I don''t know, build a damned manor over the clouds?"


    "Look, you''re thinking too much into it," Fatty Lou said, then paused and shook his head. "You know what, I think you''re not thinking too much into it. I mean, if we''re immortals in the said scenario, then you can easily grow six arms and three heads, or split your body into three or four copies for them to do the hard work, right? You don''t have to actually cook the food yourself."


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Lei said. "Is that why you want to become an Immortal? To do nothing at all?"


    Fatty Lou looked conflicted, but that lasted only for a second. "You''re missing the point. I''m talking about not doing all the hard work. We can pass the time by shooting stars or having some dual cultivation with ladies. Or play with a spiritual beast or two, ride a Qilin just for the fun of it, maybe?"


    Lei shrugged. In a way, being super rich and becoming a real immortal seemed oddly similar. But then, Lei had little idea about what immortals were really capable of. If they could, say, change reality with a wave of their hands, then perhaps it''d be hard to resist the temptation to play with certain fates or certain worlds to pass the time. It would definitely be different than taking a jet to some faraway island or peering out into the wide skies from behind the glass windows of a penthouse.


    "Perhaps we should aim a little lower," Lei said, and earned a sigh from Fatty Lou, but inside, he couldn''t help but think about the future.


    Felt different now that they had something to work on. It was never an easy thing to find your way through an alien world, but the month he''d spent here showed Lei that he had, in fact, what it takes to survive in these rather curious times.


    You have to make the best of it.


    He let a smile crease his lips.


    ¡­.


    As they wound through the ruins, the children started searching for a safe-looking place to pass the night. They might have been too afraid to stare directly at Old Ji''s wrinkled face, but they were clever enough to pay heed to his warnings, careful against the thugs haunting this side of the city after sundown.


    Lei knew these thugs were mostly scavengers, people who either got on the wrong side of the Heavens or were cursed right from birth with the life of an orphan, turning them into outcasts who''d been shunned from society. There were some bad ones caught in the mix, though.


    "Stay close to each other!" Lei called out when one of the little devils wandered a touch too far into the distance. The sky was full of stars, but it wasn''t enough to light the place.


    "So, about these imps," Fatty Lou said, glancing at him. "I think we can get a big place for about four to five hundred coppers, but you have to live with them. You know nobody''s going to rent their place to these orphans."


    "That''s the plan." It was bad enough that they had to pay six months of rent upfront to get the key, but rent prices also went completely insane after the assault, with people who survived the ordeal flocking into the other parts of the city.


    "Or, you can always get a permit from the Governor''s Office and build yourself a shed or two here," Fatty Lou said, then nudged him with an elbow. "But better to stay close to me. This back and forth is killing me."


    "You just want a place to crash after a long night without bumping into your old man." Lei knew that too well. "But yeah, I don''t want to stay here either. It''s too dangerous."


    He paused when a shadow shifted beyond a half-broken wall, followed by a creaking sound that probably came from the wooden planks that lay near it -- a door, or at least what was left of it. But the night breeze wasn''t strong enough to make them dance.


    "Snake, Stone, put that thing down," Lei said, keeping his voice low. The children gave him a questioning look, but he urged them with a hand after putting down the wooden container. "Take the others and get behind me."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What''s wrong?" Fatty Lou asked, looking around him.


    Lei gestured with his head to that broken wall, some ten feet away to the right side. "There''s something there. I saw it move."


    Fatty Lou tensed and stepped back. Lei tapped with his leg to the wooden container he''d just put down, and Fatty Lou nodded before opening the lid and pulling the meat cleaver from inside of it.


    The cat hissed.


    Lei snapped his head back at Little Mei. "Shush that cat, and be quiet."


    Little Mei nodded with a blank look, then whispered some words into the cat''s ears, but the animal seemed to have been fixed on that same spot, refusing to shut up.


    "Let''s go," Lei said, inching slowly forwards. There might be a stray monstrous beast roaming the ruins for a quick snack, and as far as he knew, human meat was rather high on their diet list. Beast attacks weren''t that common, but not unheard of, either.


    We need to be cautious.


    As they trudged silently together Lei kept an eye around, ears perked up to catch any minute sound, one hand clasped tight around the ladle''s handle. Fatty Lou had his eyes fixed on the shadows, the cleaver catching the light of the stars, glistening sharply. Their nervous expectation was broken by an occasional whisper or a chuckle, usually stifled before Lei could turn back and scold the little devils.


    "We should find a house," Lei said, heart pounding in his chest. "Find a house, and stay inside until we''d be sure there''s nothing out here."


    "Makes sense, but I''ve yet to see a solid wall, let alone a full house." Fatty Lou frowned deeply. "This place is fucking dead."


    "Don''t start with that again." Lei sucked in a deep breath. "Just for this night. Tomorrow we''ll be gone."


    "Fine, fine, I know." Fatty Lou waved a hand at him.


    They crunched down on pebbles and pieces of wood, the sounds of their passing echoing far and wide into the long night. If it was a monstrous beast or something entirely else that was out to get them, then there was no doubt it knew wherever the hell they were.


    Deep breaths. Perhaps it''s your imagination. Could be some drunkard, dozing off behind a wall. Or some rat. Yes! That must be it, a rat or a squirrel. But do they have squirrels here? Damn, a rat it is. A big one, for sure, perhaps a monstrous one. A magical rat? Shit.


    Felt like his own thoughts had turned their backs on him, trying to mess with his mind. Every single rock or a broken piece of wood looked a good enough place for a monstrous rat to hide behind it. And if it was a monstrous rat, then there was no way they''d be facing a single one. These things lived in groups or swarms? Flocks?


    Take. Deep. Breaths.


    But taking them, they did him no good. Eased his heart a little, but his skin was still tense as a fully-drawn bow. The only thing that gave him some solace was the heaviness of the ladle. It was a spiritual tool, after all, not an average cookware.


    Just as they rounded a corner a clapping sound echoed, then came the source of it. Three men stood in front of them, faces hidden behind black scarves. Sheaths dangled from their belts, metal glinting from under the worn leather as they regarded them with open disdain.


    "Shit," Fatty Lou said, raising the cleaver. "Who the hell are these guys?"


    "Thugs," Lei said, looking over his shoulder to check the children. His eyes widened when two shadows broke out from the ruins, glancing at the children like savage beasts, swinging axes as they circled the group. They looked crude and worn, those axes, but Lei reckoned they had enough edge about them to make it hurt.


    "Look, we don''t want any trouble," he said, raising one hand to the scarfed-men. "Just let us pass, we have children here."


    "But you''ve something else, too, eh, Heavenly Cook?" said the one in the middle, a head taller than the rest of them, slanted eyes flashing with a cruel glint from under his bushy brows. He drew the sword, running a finger through the metal, before pointing it at Lei. "You''ve made quite the killing today. Some thousand coppers, was it?"


    "Around nine hundred, boss," said the one on the right side who had a big mole under his right eye.


    A nervous silence settled between them as Lei considered his options. There were five of these bastards, and he had a dozen children behind his back. Three of them were at the Body Tempering Stage, but other than to lift some heavy things, they couldn''t be considered as true cultivators. Just some kids who got lucky.


    Lei glanced at Fatty Lou. His brother-in-arms had a savage look in his eyes that told him he wouldn''t back away from a fight. That would''ve been reassuring if not for the fact that Lei himself had no experience against a sword, or an axe, however crude they looked. The most he''d done was to punch some drunkard back when he was young, and to call it a real fight would be an exaggeration.


    "Alright," he said, reaching for the money pouch. About one thousand coppers, all the money he had in the world, resting inside that damned pouch. If he gave it to these bastards he''d be left with nothing. He gazed at the scarfed men. They didn''t look the type that would give them a simple beating if they tried to do something stupid. He''d lose an arm or a leg at best and at worst¡­


    Let''s go with nothing. I can work with nothing.


    He cursed under his breath. There were no guards, nothing in sight in this desolate wreckage. A part of him wondered if they''d done something to Old Ji. Killed the man, maybe? He shook his head. Old Ji didn''t have anything with him to become a target for these men.


    "We''ll give you the money," Lei said and threw the pouch to the tall man. "Take it, and let us pass."


    Bushy took the pouch and weighed it on his hand before passing it to the Big Mole. "Good, now let''s talk some real business," he said, raising a finger to the children. "I don''t want much else. Just two or three of them will be enough. I found that these little ones have the deepest potential to become reliable assets. They come with a blank slate, you see? Easy to punch some sense into them and make them listen, unlike these fools."


    His men grumbled at the words, but none had tried to raise their voices. Seemed the boss had an iron grip round them. Smelled like trouble.


    "Take the money," Lei said with a straight voice but was surprised when he couldn''t hear the pounding of his heart. It''d eased back into its usual rhythm. "And let us pass," he finished, clenching the ladle further.


    Bushy waved a hand to his men. "Take those two at the back," he said with the ease of a man speaking about plucking flowers. "And the girl with the cat. She has just the face for it."


    "You piece of shit," Lei muttered. There was a pressure, some sense of urgency inside his mind that got lost in the middle. So he clutched the ladle tight in his hand and fixed the group with a scowl before turning to Fatty Lou. "Seems like we''ve no other choice but to fight it out."


    "Figured that much," Fatty Lou said, then cracked his neck. "I''m fucking ready."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 14: Not Us

    Chapter 14 - Not Us


    There were five of them ¡ª a fact that Lei kept reminding himself, with a dozen children caught in the mix, staring blankly about themselves. Only Snake and Stone got that image of someone getting ready for a fight, and Lei reckoned he might have to split his attention in order to keep them away from dashing into these bastards.


    "Disappointing," said Bushy, his voice a tad harder now. "You''re not leaving us with much choice."


    "Bite me, bitch," Fatty Lou said and shrugged when Lei gave him a look. That earned him a barking laugh from the scarfed-men, and also made Lei question the ladle in his hand.


    What do I do with this thing? Just swing it around, and hope it''ll crush some bones?


    That ought to do it, or else he''d be swinging punches and kicks against swords and axes. The worn metal wasn''t as nearly close to being a trusted weapon but looked heavy enough that any hit with it should leave a man in pain if Lei could somehow learn how to fight in a split second.


    They didn''t give him that second, however, as Bushy waved a hand to his men, after which Big Mole stepped forward and cracked his knuckles.


    Lei shared a look with Fatty Lou, and they both nodded. At least he wasn''t alone. That was a good thing. He''d get bashed and beaten with his brother-in-arms by his side, meanwhile the kids could run away. They would patch their wounds and drink the pain away if they could survive this sudden increase in tension.


    They''re not going to kill us. That isn''t likely at all.


    Likely? So it was that time to speak about life and death as if they were all possible outcomes. But as seconds crawled past, and the group of thugs slowly came at them, all his thoughts gave way to a muted tension.


    Bushy the boss stood behind his group and seemed too proud to lay hand on some cooks while he had his men for it. So it was Big Mole who greeted Lei with a simple punch. Must be a cocky bastard if he thought of him not worthy of a sword, instead coming at him bare-handed.


    Lei shook his head and focused. He poured everything he had into the ladle and swung it round into a great arc that connected with Big Mole''s arm from the side. It sunk deep into the man''s elbow with a sickening crunch, followed by a loud crack that made Big Mole''s eyes grow wide, with Lei''s eyes growing even wider as they both reeled back from the impact. Big Mole''s arm hung limply from his shoulder, his hand fixed in that punching motion, but his elbow bent rather hideously to another side.


    "Is that a bone?" Lei asked and blinked before finally registering that Big Mole''s shirt had been torn with the tip of a bone sticking out from that unnatural bent of his elbow.


    A shrill scream echoed as Big Mole crashed on his knees, holding his elbow near his face and staring into that bone, a tear or two trickling out from his right eye. His face twisted in pain, then squirmed with lack of breath as he gasped himself into a coughing fit.


    It was then that another body joined Big Mole''s agony, a tall man holding his stomach as though somebody rammed a mace through it. Nothing was bloody, but Fatty Lou''s pose as he stood with one arm stretched out, holding the cleaver''s blunt side, his knuckles all white round the handle, showed the real reason behind this scene.


    "What?" Lei asked.


    "How?" Fatty Lou pointed at the broken bone of Big Mole.


    "I don''t know," they both said at the same time, but their shock at each other''s performance was broken up by Bushy''s roar that awfully sounded like a war cry.


    Then the children were running, Stone and Snake throwing rocks to keep another thug busy. Nimble kids with devilish moves, Lei thought, as they played around the thugs like fish in the sea.


    "Get away from that man!" Lei jabbed with one finger into the air, screaming out of his lungs. "Don''t let him catch you!"


    When those two broke away from the thug Lei turned to his side, his body lighter than ever, his hold around the ladle strong and steady. He sidestepped by pure instinct when some metal came flashing at his face, turned, and found that it was actually an axe, singing a deadly song an inch away from his ear. He hauled the ladle right on the hand holding the hilt, the worn cookware whistling through the air like an awl, and it crashed down on the fingers and the axe with a loud thump.


    Lei''s whole arm went stiff for a second, and he had to drag the ladle back with his other arm as his body refused to collaborate. Inside, however, he felt a deep, almost primal satisfaction that came from breaking bones. Was perhaps cutting and cooking all that meat had made him durable against anything bloody in the general sense? Could that be the reason why he didn''t feel a damned thing at the sight of that bloody stub of fingers that got tangled with the crushed handle of the axe?


    But it was draining, that sense of satisfaction was. Slowly, and painfully something else crawled from the depths of his core. He started shaking, staring round himself in full panic, his fingers dull and senseless, the ladle too heavy in his grip. Smeared with blood and the soil beneath his feet. What the hell was happening? And why, amid all this mess, did he have the time to pay attention to Fatty Lou as his brother-in-arms hauled a man over on one shoulder, then hurtled him away like a sack of potatoes?


    "W-Who are you?" Bushy said, and it was his ghastly face that made Lei aware the man had been left alone on his feet, his aides either lying listless on the ground or staring foolishly into a broken arm or a finger as though simply looking at the bones would make them magically fix themselves.


    "I''m curious myself," Lei said, glancing at Fatty Lou. Then he pointed with his head to the groaning man who got handled like a spoiled three-year-old by his brother-in-arms. "Were you always this strong? And why would you try to throw an adult man like that when you can use the cleaver?"


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "It just¡­" Fatty Lou sucked in a sharp breath, staring wide at his hands. Seemed even he couldn''t believe what he just did. "Felt right. He came at me in such a way that I couldn''t help but spin him backward and send him sprawling on his face. Didn''t think it''d make him fly."


    That sounded reasonable enough, so Lei gave him a pass. But this time, it was Fatty Lou''s turn to question some things. "What is that ladle?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at the worn metal that''d left a clear trail on the ground while Lei was dragging it away. "If I didn''t know any better, I could''ve thought it a spiritual tool."


    Lei averted his gaze away and blew strangely a breath into his hands to spark some feeling in his numb fingers. It helped only a little, but it was a start.


    "You can''t be fucking serious!" Fatty Lou said, dashed closer, and tried taking the ladle away, then winced under its weight and poked a finger into Lei''s right shoulder. "Is this related to your¡ª" He stopped, stared around, and leaned closer before whispering, "Boon?"


    Lei decided a nod would be enough for now. He didn''t have the time to explain in detail. Not that he had enough details to make it sensible for Fatty Lou to understand. And they had another thug to deal with. Bushy looked strong-legged, and strong-spirited too considering he''d remained fixed on that same spot while his men had been dealt rather awful hands in mere seconds.


    "Get down on your knees, and put your hands on the ground," Lei said, raising the ladle into the man''s face. He nudged the groaning thugs with his leg, turning them around and checking if they still had some fight in them.


    But his brother wasn''t as gentle as he was. He huffed his way round the wriggling worms and started jabbing the cleaver''s handle into their faces, making sure they were all out cold before spitting on them for good measure. He then gathered all the swords and the axes, piling them over on the side before hawking a mouthful straight into Bushy''s face.


    "Get down on your fucking knees!" he said when the man stayed silent, his eyes darting left and right.


    Bushy crushed down on his knees under his intent gaze, placing his hands on the ground as he gave Lei a trembling glance. He had that shocked look of a headless chicken, no doubt considering what the hell went wrong against some cooks and a bunch of children. Not the group you''d expect a strong retaliation from, and that, Lei could understand.


    "It''s not fair at all, right?" Lei muttered, staring at his own hands, shaking after the adrenaline left his body. It was cold now, and it came from within, too deep for him to do anything about it. So he tried to take it all in, letting the seconds do their thing as his heart pounded in his chest.


    "What are we going to do with this fool?" Fatty Lou said with a deep frown, then reeled back and slammed the cleaver right at the nape of Bushy''s neck with all his worth. That earned him a groan that got muffled by the pebbles and the dust the man choked when his face got plastered on the ground after the impact.


    "We''ll take them to the guards," Lei said. Carrying weapons alone was a major offense, one which was often punished by a hand or two. But looting, and kidnapping¡­ Now these two would be more than enough to get them hanged.


    "Please," Bushy said, and choked, and pleaded a second after, "I''ll do anything you want! Just don''t let me¡ª"


    "I''ll cut your fucking tongue!" Fatty Lou yanked the man by his hair, eased near to his face, and hissed at his ear, "Do you hear me? I''ll fucking cut your head if you say one more word!"


    "Alright, easy now," Lei said when he heard the footsteps from the back. He turned, and tried to smile as a dozen little faces came under light, shocked senseless, and shivering like little pups. He raised an eyebrow when he saw how hard Snake clenched his jaw, face red as a beet, trying to keep a strong front before his brothers and sisters.


    "You''ve done good." Lei reached and pulled the boy to his side, pressing him tight into his stomach. He could feel the fear that caught him hard as the boy was shaking like a leaf bearing a winter breeze. The others didn''t look much different, so Lei smiled down at them, "Come here, all of you."


    He stood there, under the stars, hugging the children as they wept silently. Orphaned and left homeless, but the world still refused to give them a break. A place where they could live like normal children, Lei was thinking, a place where they would be safe and sound, away from all the shit that governed this twisted world.


    But then doubt crawled back into his thoughts, making him question if he had what it takes to care for a bunch of children. He''d near killed a man just now and had done it without blinking. It all started to come back at him, jabbing at his heart one by one.


    He glanced at Fatty Lou. His brother-in-arms had the same savage look on his face, focused on the thugs that lay all around him. Not a single tear Lei could find in those eyes.


    Just when he thought he found a path of his own in this forsaken city, the heavens or whatever the hell it was kept reminding him how alien he was in this world. Life wasn''t worth much around here. People got killed or lost all the time.


    "Not you," Lei muttered. "Not us."


    "What did you say?" Fatty Lou asked.


    "Nothing." Lei shook his head.


    "Get the children back to your place. Then fetch the guards," Fatty Lou said, staring up at the sky. "I bet those fools are sleeping sound now."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 15: Aftermath

    Chapter 15 - Aftermath


    ¡°So what was it again? You¡¯ve said these poor guys tried to kidnap some children from the ruins, eh?¡± said the short guard, a little wide on the sides, his face riddled with pockmarks and adorned with an awfully thin mustache that fell quite short of delivering the hard look this guard surely thought he¡¯d get.


    Lei nodded for perhaps the tenth time, going over the explanation yet again. ¡°They tried to take our coins and the children. Said the little ones made for good workers, or something like that. You¡¯ve seen the swords, Sir; that alone should be enough to get them locked up in the Governor¡¯s Prison.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They don¡¯t have the permit or the status to carry weapons.¡± The guard blew out a long breath, a drop of sweat trickling down through his marks. One could¡¯ve thought he was the one who carried these bastards all the way down the ruins from how he kept yawning in front of the pair of them.


    The only explanation for his lack of interest in this matter could be that he didn¡¯t like it. Simple as that. When Lei woke him up, as the man had been busy slumbering in the corner, he had to listen to his tirade about how hard it was to become a guard, and how little they got paid for the work they¡¯d been trusted with, which was to deal with thugs and make sure the city didn¡¯t get razed to the ground.


    Oh, wait. The city was razed to the ground. You¡¯re not too good at your job, then, eh?


    Lei shook his head. A part of him knew that a simple guard couldn¡¯t hope to stop some demonic bastard whose breath would probably be enough to erase his existence. He wasn¡¯t even a cultivator. Another part of him, though, couldn¡¯t just accept the fact that these fools, the guards of the city, were simply a useless bunch.


    This plump guard, for example, had just the look that told Lei that he was some officer¡¯s nephew who got recruited into the force with a little push from the higher-ups.


    Nepotism at its finest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the rest, then?¡± Fatty Lou said and hawked another mouthful to the line of thugs, who were still smarting from the bruises as they kept mumbling like junkies. Not Bushy, though, as he had an easy expression on his face as if he was simply waiting in the line of a street vendor.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be put on trial first thing in the morning,¡± the guard said, yawned, stretched, and checked half-assedly the chains binding the thugs to the metal bar that ran the length of the wall, before waving a hand toward the exit. ¡°Chief would want to listen to your statements. One of you will be enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Fatty Lou said and shrugged when Lei glanced at him. ¡°The sun¡¯s here already. You go and get some rest. Check those little devils for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want me to stay?¡± Lei asked one more time and trudged out when Fatty Lou gave him a nod.


    Outside the Guard Station, Lei took in the chilly air as he rubbed his shoulders. The first lights of the morning were about to break through the dark, so he wanted to pour himself over the ground and lay there sleeping, but he also had the mind to check the kids.


    At least we¡¯ve got our money back.


    The city was rather lively even this early in the morning. A bunch of drunkards sang songs, arms locked together as they swayed this way or that, blissful smiles a bad sleep away from crumbling into grave realizations. Lei watched them as they seemingly decided to spend the night under the big statue of some minister of the state, whose name was lost on him, that stood right in the middle of the square which sprawled before the Guard Station, depicting an old man who had the whiskers of a flood dragon.


    But they didn¡¯t forget to blow a whistle to the two ladies who passed by them, dressed up in fancy clothes, spreading a wave of aromatic perfume about them.


    Shaking his head, Lei made for the ruins, mind heavy with all sorts of thoughts. Sure, there was the Guard Station, a Governor¡¯s Office, and even a law that governed the Empire, but these things weren¡¯t enough to spark a sense of security in him.


    On the contrary, it seemed like death was all around him, just that he¡¯d managed to fool it this time. But it was hard to say what¡¯d happen if or when he¡¯d come across real cultivators, rather than some miserable thugs. Would that spiritual ladle be enough to ward off the real ones?


    Not likely.


    There was the system, and it promised too many things, none of which he had the resources for. Spiritual ingredients, was it? He just had to be reincarnated into the remotest of the places when that higher entity could¡¯ve easily sent him to the capital, which many called the Immortal City.


    I should be grateful to get a second chance. This whining isn¡¯t going to get me anywhere.


    That was true, but for the last month he¡¯d been pushing himself for all his worth to do something with this second chance, so maybe what he needed was a little breather. Take the day off. Allow himself to rest. He¡¯d earned it, right? Got enough money to fix a place for the kids now, there was that.


    Yeah. You¡¯ve to be optimistic. I¡¯m making good progress here.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    And who knew? Perhaps their mission would bear fruit soon and he¡¯d start making another spirited dish. He¡¯d gotten a real kick out of that Spirited Fried Rice, and it wasn¡¯t just the Qi. That thing seemed alive, something more than a mere dish. It was an expression of his knowledge, mixed with the magical side of this world, the perfect combo, to Lei¡¯s thinking.


    There must be hundreds of ingredients out there. Thousands of things I¡¯ve yet to explore. You¡¯ve to keep your head up and running. That¡¯s the key here.


    It was easy to say, of course.


    ¡­¡­.


    Back in the house, Lei found the children sleeping soundly inside the cramped space, scattered like a bunch of stray cats all across the ground. Stone seemed to have thought Lei¡¯s wok would be as good as any pillow, one cheek flattened out over the metal cookware, tongue lolling out lazily. Snake was resting with his back on the wall, arms crossed over his chest. Seemed as if he¡¯d dozed off waiting for Lei, as he had that same scowl on his face that made him look like an angry older brother.


    The only one who welcomed Lei was the black cat, and even then the animal only spared a tired look at him before getting back on Little Mei¡¯s head where it closed its eyes again.


    They¡¯d experienced way worse before.


    Hence why they probably didn¡¯t have any trouble sleeping like babies after the eventful night. Lei didn¡¯t know if that was something to be glad about. On one hand, these kids had to be mentally strong if they wished to survive in this cruel world, but on the other hand, they were damned kids for god¡¯s sake. They should¡¯ve been playing, running about, and chasing each other like normal children.


    Let me prepare something for you.


    Lei felt a little smile settling on his lips as he slowly, carefully pulled his spare wok from the top counter and placed it over on the makeshift stove. He still had some eggs from the other day, but he¡¯d used the last of the tomatoes for his kebab venture, so menemen wasn¡¯t on the table.


    Sunny side-ups, then, for the morning!


    He used the leftover cottonseed oil and kindled the firewood before placing over ten eggs near the stove. Then he cracked them down on the wok when the oil got that first wave of heat from the wood, sprinkling a pinch of salt as a last touch. The eggs popped and crackled, and it wasn¡¯t long before a tiny head craned near him with curious eyes.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Lei said as Snake gulped loudly while staring at the eggs. ¡°You¡¯ve kept them safe as promised and watched over them. That¡¯s what I call being a good big brother, there. Very well done.¡±


    Snake¡¯s eyes darkened as he took a step back, glancing up at Lei with gloom. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m good at, Big Brother Lei. Watching them like a coward. But I couldn¡¯t do anything when those thugs tried to take them away¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lei said, a bit louder than he would¡¯ve liked, which he compensated by pulling Snake closer and ruffling his hair. ¡°These things take time, Little Junjie, so don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. And what kind of a coward would try to fight a man twice his size who also carries a sharp axe? You were brave enough to distract him. You and Stone both. It¡¯s thanks to you guys we¡¯d managed to handle those people.¡±


    Snake lowered his head, but Lei could see the promise of a little smile on his lips. Still, there was some hesitation that warranted an extra push to convince him to believe those words.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it at your age,¡± Lei said as he gave the wok a little shake. When Snake¡¯s eyes snapped back at him, he tried hard to keep his face straight. ¡°And your Big Brother Lou¡­ Well, he¡¯s a different man, so he probably would¡¯ve done the same, but yeah, you get the point. Goes without saying that if you¡¯d gotten proper training, you could¡¯ve easily handled those thugs with one little tail.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡± Snake asked, tilting his head.


    Lei nodded. He was painfully aware that these children weren¡¯t in a position to think about the future, but he also knew he couldn¡¯t just leave them to their own after placing a roof over their heads. Talent was hard to come by around this part of the world, and these children, at least a bunch of them, had what Lei thought was a real gift in them.


    But he couldn¡¯t force them against their wishes, thus he¡¯d decided to probe Snake about what he thought of becoming a cultivator.


    ¡°Say, Little Junjie¡ª¡°


    ¡°Snake,¡± he said, puffing his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯d promised you¡¯d call me Snake, Big Brother Lei!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Little Snake,¡± Lei said, and chuckled when Snake hunched his shoulders. ¡°Now tell me, if you knew you¡¯ve got the talent for it, would you have tried to study at a school?¡±


    ¡°School?¡± Snake shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to waste on studying meaningless things, Big Brother Lei.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Snake trailed off, then mustered his courage before looking straight into Lei¡¯s eyes. ¡°My father had told me once that everything in this city is about money. He¡¯d said that if you have enough money, then nobody can say no to you. So that¡¯s what I want. I want to earn money and become someone important. This way, Little Mei and others can live happily without suffering.¡±


    ¡°Money, is it?¡± Lei said gravely. Snake was twelve years old. Age wasn¡¯t the same number here as it was back on Earth, but still, he couldn¡¯t be considered an adult before passing the age of sixteen. It was way too early for him to start thinking about things like money.


    Desperate times.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not talking about a normal school,¡± Lei said, as he removed the wok from the stove, setting it aside for it to cool down a bit, before turning back to Snake. ¡°What about cultivation schools? I¡¯ve heard with the education you get in those academies, the possibilities are endless. You can, say, become an officer of the Emperor¡¯s Own. I¡¯ve heard those people earn quite the money. And there¡¯s one such school in Lanzhou.¡±


    Snake looked doubtful at first, as if thinking about it, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Lanzhou once with my Father. We went there to sell the crops. He¡¯d always say you can get higher prices there. Worth the trip, he¡¯d say. They have a school, but it¡¯s weeks away from here. I can¡¯t leave them alone,¡± he said, looking back at the others.


    You¡¯re too responsible for your own good, little snake. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not a future in which all dozen of you attend the same school, or stay in the same place. Sooner or later you¡¯ll have to part ways.


    But the simple conversation showed Lei that Snake wasn¡¯t ready to think about his own future. His mind was full of the responsibility that he carried on his little shoulders. Lei could only hope that when they got a place in the city these little ones would start to shed their insecurities bit by bit.


    A place in the city. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the time to sleep today. We have to find a place right away.


    He¡¯d have to visit the city to see about the options. But before that, it was time for breakfast. ¡°Go wake your brothers and sisters,¡± he said to Snake, to which the little devil nodded with a smile and started barking at the others like a drill sergeant.


    They floundered up and swayed away under the assault, but Snake didn¡¯t give them a chance to say anything and dragged them to the table. Once everyone was seated he gave a curt nod, and Lei thought for a second that the kid was about to salute him.


    He sighed out a long breath as he placed the wok on the table and pulled out the leftover bread from the other day. It didn¡¯t take long before they started wolfing down the eggs, mouths too stuffed to utter anything other than blissful chomps.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 16: The Herbalist

    Chapter 16: The Herbalist


    There were two kinds of cultivators. The first kind preferred the silence of closed doors, being detached from the world to focus on greater truths and inner strings that governed one''s core. Some said these people cultivated for hundreds of years without even bothering to take in the fresh morning air, or eat, or sleep, or do anything mortal at all as if they were afraid it would make them more human.


    These people were morons.


    The other kind, more sensible and much less radical, thrived in being out in the world. Because that''s how you get to feel the passing of time, and the treasures the heavens blessed upon these lands.


    Thus Emperor Xia wrote, ''To live is to feel the wind on your skin.''


    Wind! A trickle of air whooshing through the branches and down the mountains, an impish brat poking fun at the leaves, or bushes with no particular reason.


    Zhu Luli prided herself on belonging to this second group. Her father didn''t like it. He''d often argued that the world could be a cruel place for an eighteen-year-old girl, that demonic bastards and other monstrosities were lurking behind the shadows, waiting to prey upon young cultivators.


    True as these things might be, Zhu Luli had never let these so-called harsh truths prevent her from venturing out into the wilds. An apothecary, or an herbalist, if you will, couldn''t just stay in a dusty room, and hope to learn all the knowledge from some old books.


    No. Her master back in Luminous Sun School had told her once that an herbalist had to dirty her hands to become a true master of the craft. The same was true for being an apothecary. Zhu Luli had taken those words to heart and thus had embarked upon a journey of her own before attempting to secure a spot at the Eastern Dawn Academy.


    That was two years ago, and now, she was an experienced adventurer, a curious explorer, and a master apothecary in the making.


    Though she might''ve ventured a bit deeper than she''d had planned this time.


    She placed her big pack on the ground with a loud thump as she squinted up at the looming trees that established a clear line that marked the border of what seemed like a great forest, then flinched when an angry squeak scolded her from within the pack. A furry tail shook impatiently for a split second before going still, a clear message that Little Yao wished to sleep a little more.


    Sighing tiredly, Zhu Luli regarded the forest for a second. The sun couldn''t penetrate the thick canopy of trees, but that wasn''t anything new. Most forests out here had some strange grudge against the sun. Far away in the distance, a single mountain towered high into the skies, its peak busy with rolling clouds.


    This should be the place. And that should be the Anguished Mountain. The place where Emperor Xia had banished Sage Grim.


    But erring on the side of caution, she searched for the map in her pack, this time a little more careful not to wake up the angry little monster sleeping inside. It didn''t take long for her to find it as the visit to Lanzhou had left her all broke and bare. And what did she get in return for selling all those medicinal herbs? Just a single Body-Tempering Pill! For thirty imperial gold!


    Granted, it was a peak-quality pill that was tenfold more effective than the low-quality ones, but still, they should be flogged if not hanged for charging this price! It was extortion! In the Middlelands, such a pill would be sold for eight imperial gold, or nine at most if there was a great occasion for alchemists like the yearly Alchemists'' Gathering.


    I don''t know how these people do it. The more I wander away from the Middlelands, the more inflated these prices get. I understand that they don''t have as many alchemists here, but still, the Empire should do something!


    Unfortunately, she had long since given up on sending letters of complaint to the Imperial Palace. Their policy of ''We''ll return to you in at most 50 years'' wasn''t one for people like her who still had some semblance of time in their early phases of life, unlike her Father''s generation.


    She flattened the map wide on the ground, searching herself with a finger round hundreds of cities and forests scattered across the Eastern Continent. Her heart skipped a beat when her finger trailed a long line from Henzhei, which was situated a day away from Imperial City, all the way down to Lanzhou, making her understand once again how far she was away from home.


    Six months¡­ It''d take at least six months for me to get back home without a spiritual beast ride. I''m nearly at the end of the world.


    A single dot piqued her interest when she focused on the name Jiangzhen, a small city that was some five-li away from the Darkloom Forest. As planned, she would use this city as her base as she searched the Darkloom Forest for different medicinal herbs.


    The spiritual energy here wasn''t half as thick as it was back in Lanzhou, for the Skyriver didn''t have any branches out here in the Far East, but the plants had a way about them that often managed to surprise her. They were strong, and stubborn, growing in the most extreme and poor conditions all the same, and she was curious what sort of species she would come across in this remote forest.


    Good. There''s no need to venture too deep. First, I''ll find some medicinal herbs, then I''ll pay a visit to Jiangzhen to refill my stocks.


    With a spirited shake of her head, she hauled the pack on her back and trudged into the line of trees. There was a spring in her step as she hopped round the trees, through the dense branches, into the dark confines of the forest. It was a good change, as the air was awfully hot directly under the sun.


    "Little Yao, you don''t plan on sleeping through the day, do you?" she said, wiping her forehead with the back of her hand, the other hand poking slightly the pack. "I promise I''ll get you something good when we''re in the city, but first, we need to find those herbs!"


    An irritated squeak answered, followed by little huffs and puffs before a short head appeared right beside her nose. The squirrel''s eyes were almost narrowed as she regarded Zhu Luli with apparent anger, then she sighed, or that''s how it looked to Zhu Luli, and jumped onto the ground.


    There''s really a thing as too much spirit, but¡­ Can''t say no to your Father''s gift, now, can you? At least she has a way with herbs.


    Now Zhu Luli could, if she wanted, find those herbs herself. It would just take some extra effort, and a little more dirt on her hands, but she could do it. Still, she was thankful for the gift. It was a tradition most herbalists and apothecaries shared, getting a spiritual beast, preferably one with a sharp nose, and sharper fangs.


    Say you wanted to pluck a Seedthorn. Those things grew right under dense rock formations, leaving only their seed-like leaves out in the open which slithered from between the slight cracks and crevices. And say you don''t have a beast like Little Yao who could chew through those rocks as if they were rotten leaves. Then you would have to dig your way down the rock layers, and to do that you would have to use a pickaxe which wasn''t an ideal tool to carry around when you''re out venturing deep into the wilds.


    A spatial ring would''ve solved these problems right away, only they cost about a thousand imperial gold, and that was the cheapest kind.


    Father promised to gift me one if I managed to get into the Academy. We''ll see if he really means it.


    Anyhow, in that sense, Little Yao had a useful side to her, just that it often took more than a basic command for her to get the job done. Zhu Luli had been dangling carrots and other spiritual delicacies she could find around the cities as rewards for her beast''s respectable efforts, but not today.


    Today she was broke.


    Thankfully, Little Yao seemed to have understood that fact as she kept her nose down to the ground, eyes searching around the dense lines of foliage and shrubs that covered most of the place.


    Ever grateful for Little Yao''s focus, Zhu Luli trailed after her, taking in the fresh, and chilly air. The ground was slick with dew, and the leaves were bent under heavy droplets of water which splashed down as she passed by them. Above, the thick canopy only allowed frail lines of sunlight to seep through them, illuminating parts of the forest where Suneaters huddled together to feed on them.


    Their stalk was thin, ending up in leaves that had spread wide like the sun, all yellow with slight markings that looked like chalk lines on their surfaces. From the number of marks, one could gauge their age, and cultivation base.


    Three strips. So these are Low-quality Mortal-grade plants.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As an eight-step Body Tempering Stage expert, Zhu Luli could easily crush them with a palm but decided to keep her distance from these plants, as they had the tendency to get overly competitive when an intruder stepped inside their sunlight domain. And here, where sunlight was a rare delicacy, they looked rather pitiful, so Zhu Luli didn''t want to crush them without a real reason.


    Their stem has a mildly acidic liquid that can be used in mending the bones, but it''s not that effective, which is why nobody bothers to trade them.


    Zhu Luli shook her head and was about to jump over a thorny bush when her skin prickled all of a sudden. Searching around her, she didn''t see anything and only managed to understand the reason for it as an impatient squeak reminded her that she was, in fact, not alone in this forest.


    Beyond the bush, Little Yao was huffing under her brownish cheeks, one side puffed out with a stray nut she''d probably found somewhere on the way, waving a clawed hand at a tree that towered over the others with its thick, and darkened bark. It looked charred and a touch away from crumbling, but the sight of it brought a little smile to Zhu Luli¡¯s lips as she laid a hand over its surface.


    "Inside the bark?" she asked with a look over her shoulder to Little Yao and got a simple nod as the squirrel neared the towering tree. "Tell me where to stop." Zhu Luli started lowering her hand, inch by inch, as she kept one eye on Little Yao. The squirrel only squeaked the spot when Zhu Luli¡¯s hand was a breath away from the ground.


    Troublesome. Could be a Rootremedy, or a Gnarled Soul. I have to¡ª No, we have to dig.


    She turned with a wide smile straining on her lips to Little Yao and bowed her head before pointing at the spot. "Are we ready to dig, Master Yao?"


    Little Yao''s bead-like dark eyes seemed to shrink into dots as she moved a big step away from the bark. Her clawed hands, glistening sharply whenever they caught the sunlight, drummed on the ground, long and fluffy tail swinging left and right with a slow, almost lazy cadence.


    "I''ve told you we have nothing!" Zhu Lilu was having a battle to not roll her eyes at the squirrel. Sense, she found, was a fickle thing for spiritual beasts. They often ignored reason in most foolish scenarios, such as chasing a rat or a nut, even if it rolled down into a volcano''s mouth.


    But she knew Little Yao was her only hope, so she hung on to that smile for her dear life. "Please, I promise we''ll get something good from Jiangzhen. I''ve heard they have¡­ spirit rice, and spirit nuts! Yes, spirit nuts, can you believe that?"


    Little Yao''s eyes glinted with desire for a second before giving way to a suspicious look that drilled through Zhu Luli¡¯s scalp. But she pressed on, not just with intent, but with her hands at the same time, locking them up as if in prayer. "I''m telling the truth! Spirit nuts, waiting for you! But first, we have to dig through that bark."


    I''ll pay for this one later.


    Her smile widened when Little Yao dragged itself near the tree, raising her clawed hand painfully slow before swinging it round at the bark. It cracked open right away, splinters flying across the sides, plunging like little awls into the other trees. After the first claw, the others came crashing down, a flurry of attacks to which the darkened tree had no way of defending itself.


    Not a minute later Little Yao was halfway into the bark, digging down through the soil, careful not to touch the yellowish stalk that swayed gently in the middle. It seemed sickly and rotten, or even chopped off as it didn''t have anything resembling a leaf, but Zhu Luli was grinning as Little Yao dug deep and deeper.


    Once the stalk revealed itself fully, Little Yao inched away from it, letting Zhu Luli take a good look at it. It came near her waist, covered in a gentle mist that seemed to be seeping out from the ground. There were bean-like bulges inside the stalk as though the plant had eaten rocks and they got stuck in mid-way toward its roots.


    "A three-beaded Rootremedy," Zhu Luli muttered, one hand under her chin as her smile faltered. It certainly wasn''t a bad plant, but wasn''t a treasure either, as three beads indicated that the plant was a low-quality medicinal herb. Once mixed with a leaf from Redcedar Tree, and a pinch of rock salt, it could prove some relief to patients who had mild indigestion, or constipation.


    Well, it can be considered as a good start.


    Gathering her spirit, Zhu Luli reached for the stalk, Little Yao inching another step away as if she didn''t want anything to do with the process. The gentle mist coiled around her fingers as Zhu Luli managed a strong grip down near the Rootremedy''s root, knowing that she had to pluck it in one single motion to keep the spiritual mist from pouring out from the beans.


    Just then she felt a little, but insisting poke to her back. She tried to keep her anger in control, sighing tiredly as she waved Little Yao''s sharp claws away. "I''m trying to pull this thing out, can you give me a second?"


    Back on the Rootremedy, Zhu Luli eased her head into the tree bark, and reached for the stalk, grabbing it just under the third bean which was near the ground. She breathed deeply as she gathered all her focus.


    A single motion¡ª


    "What?!" She snapped back to Little Yao and winced after banging her head to the tree bark, a damn solid one from how her mind reeled with the impact. Once she blinked through the slight sting, she pointed a brisk finger into Little Yao''s face. But the squirrel wasn''t even looking at her, instead its gaze was focused on the right side, somewhere between the dense bushes.


    A giant shadow fell on both of them as a monstrous beast slowly crushed those bushes under its claws, trudging lazily near the tree and staring down at them, curious, as though it saw some slightly oversized bugs. It didn''t take long before its gaze skipped past them, instead focusing on the yellowish stalk, its red eyes glinting with interest.


    "A Saberfang, really?" Zhu Luli stepped back, busy counting the fangs protruding from the beast''s tightly closed jaw. Other than that jaw, the rest of the creature''s body had nearly blended with the gloom of the forest, dark fur smooth and spotless.


    When the Saberfang tried to reach with his jaw to the stalk, ignoring the pair of them, Zhu Luli grew a little restless, and a bit furious too, as being disregarded in this remote part of the continent, by some Saberfang that thought itself too precious and mighty to even spare them a glance, was too much for her.


    This thing is courting death! And it doesn''t even look strong. Third Step of Body Tempering, or Fourth..? But being ignorant is no great sin. Yes, no need to get angry at an innocent beast.


    "Junior Saberfang, hello there!" Zhu Luli said, forcing a smile on her face. "I think there''s a misunderstanding here. We found that Rootremedy, so it''s ours. I kindly request you to step back."


    The Saberfang turned its head slightly to glance at her, then snorted before taking a step forward and started chewing the darkened bark of the tree to reach for the Rootremedy. Zhu Luli could almost hear the creature''s stomach grumbling.


    "Look," Zhu Luli said, her right eye twitching, and poked the Saberfang with a finger. "My father would''ve killed you right away, but I like to believe there is some sense in beasts like you. So, back off, and leave me alone with my herb, or else you can''t blame me for¡ª"


    It came at her with a growl, its body surprisingly nimble against its bulk, slashing across her chest with a front paw. Five claws, Zhu Luli saw, flashing ominously as they neared her. A simple move, but deathly and straight to the point.


    You can''t truly reason with these beasts.


    With a sigh, Zhu Luli stepped back and swatted the clawed paw away with a backhanded slap, drew closer, and jabbed at its under jaw which cut the beast''s roar right away as its mouth clamped shut with the impact.


    A pitiful whimper after Zhu Luli lunged for the beast, wrapped a hand around that same leg, and pushed two fingers into the paw. The pressure point answered back with a soft crunch. Any more, then the beast''s front leg would be paralyzed for at least a whole day.


    "So, we''re good, then, right?" she said as she smiled down at the beast who tried to struggle away from her hold. "Back to your business, now, little friend. The same goes for me."


    Once she loosened her hold around the paw, the Saberfang bolted away like a cat under the rain, vanishing into the thick bushes in a matter of seconds. With it gone, Zhu Luli turned to Little Yao.


    "You know what," Zhu Luli said, shaking her head. "Guess sometimes I expect too much from you guys."


    ¡­..

 Chapter 17: News

    Chapter 17: News


    It took them a week just to find a place that resembled something of a real house. It was in the western part of the city, a bit far from Lei¡¯s stall in the Eastern Square, and other than the usual cracks the place looked clean enough that it warranted not much of a work before they could start living in it.


    The trouble was, as expected, the group of children that¡¯d be living with Lei. The owner of the house, a grizzly grannie who apparently had a dozen houses like this round the block, refused to give the place for the normal price when she saw the kids and upped it nearly twice before Lei had managed to convince her.


    They even had to throw Master Li¡¯s name in the mix, and gave her the six months of rent which came to about five hundred eighty copper coins. After buying the furniture and basic necessities Lei had to sigh deeply when he found out that he was only left with a meager hundred coppers.


    But when he saw the children running across the big living room, chasing each other and laughing without a care in the world, that sting from having paid hundreds of coppers just to get some housing in the city drifted off of his mind.


    Snake dutifully checked the four-roomed wooden house, which was by all means a big place for Jiangzhen standards, and had decided who¡¯d sleep where in the manner of an experienced older brother. Though there were some grumbles from the others about how it wasn¡¯t fair, they were soon silenced by the spicy noodles Lei had cooked for them as their first meal.


    Not everything was on the right track, however, as on the first day of their new life, just after sundown, Fatty Lou came bearing news.


    ¡°Which one do you want first?¡± he asked right after he looked at the house, clicked his tongue, and poured himself some tea before settling on the new couch. ¡°The good or the bad one?¡±


    ¡°Give me the good one,¡± Lei said and craned his head toward the stairs to see if the little devils were trying to eavesdrop on them. He eased into the couch after that and leaned closer to Fatty Lou. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Fatty Lou glanced into his eyes, lingered for a second, and just as Lei thought the man would spill the beans he instead decided to take a sip from the tea. Lei smacked him on the head.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Fatty Lou grunted, turned, and sputtered, ¡°A-Alright. We¡¯ve got a winner! The word just came from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Looks like a cultivator has brought some spiritual herbs this morning.¡±


    Lei blinked at him. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Damn serious!¡± Fatty Lou nodded with strength. ¡°Our friend, Brother He has told me that it was a woman, and a strong one. At least stronger than the cultivator he¡¯d served a year ago.¡±


    ¡°Strong¡­¡±


    Now that could go both ways, to Lei¡¯s thinking. A strong cultivator could provide them with a heap of spiritual herbs, but it was a question of whether his spiritual cooking would be effective enough to keep her on the hook. And even if the dishes could keep her interested, there was no way of them knowing if the woman would try something fishy, like suddenly deciding to find ¡®the spiritual chef¡¯ behind the dishes.


    ¡°How strong are we talking here?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but according to Brother He she was spirited, joyous, and a little crazy, but not in a bad way. Supposedly, when she saw there was a mission about spiritual dishes she almost wept in joy.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­ Strange.¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, we¡¯ll get the herbs tomorrow morning,¡± Fatty Lou said and flashed a bamboo slip from his pocket. ¡°Here, Brother He gave me a list of herbs. Thought you¡¯d want to check them beforehand.¡±


    Lei took the slip, and the bamboo crunched when he opened it wide. The crooked characters were inky black, but other than that there wasn¡¯t any problem as he could easily read the lines.


    ¡°What the hell is a Rootremedy?¡± Lei asked when he read the first line. ¡°It says Mortal-grade, low-quality, and three stalks.¡±


    ¡°Some sort of root, obviously,¡± Fatty Lou said, and scoffed when Lei looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. You were the one who said anything spiritual would do the trick.¡±


    Keeping his hopes up, Lei checked the other lines and came out sighing when he finished all of them. Rootremedy, Gnarled Souls, and last but not least, Pettydiggers.


    What the hell with these names?


    Now he could throw these herbs into a mix and hope for the best, but he wasn¡¯t sure how the system would respond to that. Though he didn¡¯t have enough chances to test how the [Essence Enchantment] skill really worked, he doubted he could make a dish spiritual by just adding, say, spiritual mint or salt, the usual seasonings.


    His gut also told him that if he wanted to get that spirituality from any dish, then the spiritual ingredient should serve as the base or the main ingredient. The Spirited Fried Rice had been cooked with spirit rice, after all, not spirit eggs or spirit green onions.


    The extra touches will add to that effect, no doubt, but the main ingredient is still a problem.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Fatty Lou asked. Seemed Lei¡¯s silence had tensed him a little. ¡°Can we do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lei rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°I can only think of two solutions. Either we¡¯ll find some information on these herbs, or I¡¯ll taste and try them to get a real sense about them. I refuse to believe these herbs are that unique to leave me helpless. They are herbs, after all, no?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Fatty Lou said with a frown of a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. Then he chuckled, ¡°Or we can always visit the Library to see if they have something in the books.¡±


    ¡°You like to keep me on the edge, don¡¯t you?¡± Lei sighed tiredly before nodding. ¡°Library, it is. We¡¯ll go there first thing in the morning.¡±


    Fatty Lou¡¯s face darkened not long after as he clasped his hands in front of him, and leaned closer. ¡°About the bad one¡­¡±


    Lei stared straight into his eyes, waiting. When it came to bad news he had a gift in him that made it easy to turn the tiniest of thoughts into great storms that took hold of his mind.


    ¡°You remember the thugs we beat the other week?¡± Fatty Lou said gravely, to which Lei nodded. He went on, ¡°They let their boss out. Not even flogged the bastard, just gave him a pass.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What about the others? Did they let all of them¡ª¡°


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Just the boss.¡± Fatty Lou waved his hand at him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re going to hang one of them in Minister Zhao Square, tomorrow at noon. The others will be flogged ten times before that. But not their boss.¡±


    That was disturbingly familiar for some reason. The tiny fries would pay the price for their masters. Small wonder why the news didn¡¯t spark any sense of rage in Lei. Thinking about it now, that bastard of a boss did look way too calm in the Guard Station for a prisoner.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if we¡¯d done bad to give them straight away to the guards,¡± Fatty Lou said, clenching his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know, at least we could¡¯ve broken his nose or something.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have changed anything.¡± Lei shook his head. ¡°Not like it¡¯s our problem now, is it? We¡¯ve got a good place here, and we taught that fool a good lesson. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to try something stupid again.¡±


    Fatty Lou stared at him and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know these people at all, Brother Lei. I don¡¯t know how things were in your place, but here, in Jiangzhen, we tend to keep grudges.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°But best we keep our eyes open, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. Expect the unexpected, sort of.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lei rose from the couch and took the teacups and the pot from the table before putting them into the water bowl by the kitchen counter. He then checked the other pot. Couldn¡¯t say he liked the tea they served in Swirling Frog, but a homebrew was something entirely else, so he was making sure to keep a pot ready at all times.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying?¡± he asked as he took the pot out from the stove.


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice from the living room. ¡°We¡¯ve work to be about tomorrow.¡±


    Lei¡¯s eyes strayed to the bottles of wine he shoved on the top shelves, then back to the teapot. His hands lingered for a second before opting for the wine. Tension, to his thinking, was best dealt with in equal measure.


    ¡­¡­


    Lei gurgled awake with a good splash of cold water at his face, floundered to his feet, and jerked his eyes open, staring about himself in full panic before finally registering the face of Fatty Lou.


    The bastard was smiling.


    ¡°Weak,¡± Fatty Lou said as he placed the now-emptied cup back on the table, turned, and gave him a cloth. ¡°Here, take it. You know you¡¯re snoring like a beast, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hardly a surprise, Lei thought, as he regarded the three bottles of wine that stood on the table. Some strong stuff they were making here, but it was equally delicious that Lei couldn¡¯t stop even as the world had started turning around him.


    It was only after he wiped his face with the cloth that he got aware he¡¯d spent the night in the living room. Probably why he got a bastard of a pain jabbing up his back. Though he must admit, this young body of his soul-brother was by all means a steal. Every part of his former thirty-year-old body would¡¯ve been screaming at him right now.


    Once he gathered his head enough to see the world as it was, Lei then sloshed the foul taste in his throat down with some water and got back to his room to fix himself a different set of clothes.


    On his way to the room, which was just around the staircase and directly facing another room that housed four little devils, a hurried set of steps pricked his ears as Snake came running near him.


    ¡°Hold it,¡± Lei said, rubbing the back of his neck as he waved a hand at him. It did little to ease the budding headache. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to not go running around the staircase? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei,¡± Snake said, bowed his head, which made Lei sigh once again, before gesturing at the back door. ¡°Little Ji said his stomach hurts. I was about to get him something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it now?¡± Lei raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a fever or anything like that, right?¡±


    Snake nodded. ¡°Just a pinch of pain, he says.¡±


    Can be those spicy noodles. I told you to not eat too much of them.


    Lei sighed. ¡°Alright, get him some bread, and I¡¯ll buy a chicken on my way back to cook him a soup. Remember, nothing¡¯s as good as a soup for an upset stomach. Especially a chicken soup.¡±


    After that, he changed into a new robe, a brown one he fixed with a leather belt around his waist, and then they trudged out into the morning with Fatty Lou.


    Waking up to the bustle of a city was something entirely else, Lei had to say, though it was a bit odd to be away from those ruins and the wreckage he¡¯d come to see as his home. He couldn¡¯t hear the chirping of the birds here, but people made up for it as they got about with their lives.


    I wish Old Ji wasn¡¯t that stubborn. No matter what I said I couldn¡¯t convince him.


    That was the thing with old people. You never had quite a hold about how their brains functioned. And it wasn¡¯t like Old Ji had lost a grandson or any descendant to that assault. No, as far as Lei knew the man always lived alone in that house, which miraculously stood its ground against a cultivator¡¯s nuke.


    Fate, he told me. Strange thing.


    Lei shook his head as they rounded the corner, and came up before a lively square. The Western Square was rather different than the Eastern one, as this one was often frequented by long lines of people who wanted to get the best deal with furniture or other household needs.


    The workstations covered most of the space, sprawling before the shops. It was by no means a usual practice for these people to work outside, but because the bloody sun had always managed to find every single crack round the wood to seep into their shops, cranking up the heat in these already cramped places to the roof, they opted to work outside where they could at least find some solace in the breeze.


    It¡¯s good marketing too. That¡¯s what I always say. You have to show people your worth to earn that respect. It also helps with prices.


    And with their dependable jobs, they got quite the attention from ladies. Sweaty, bulging muscles certainly help, Lei thought as he stared at a young man, probably his age, cutting a newly-felled tree with a saw, a group of ladies chuckling as they stole glances from his bare-chested figure.


    They had to pick their steps through the square as the demand for the woodwork, and masonry were at an all-time high. It was the best season to patch the cracks, fix the foundations, or add a porch to your place as the winter had a nasty side about it, or so Lei heard.


    ¡°This library,¡± Lei said when they eased into an alley, and found his breath under the shades. ¡°How big are we talking here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never visited the place, eh?¡± Fatty Lou glanced at him.


    Lei stared at him. ¡°And you have, I presume, from your tone? Didn¡¯t know you¡¯re a bookworm, Brother Lou.¡±


    ¡°Bookworm?¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°That¡¯s an odd way to say it, but yeah, I¡¯ve been to the place a couple of times to seek out some knowledge about the Immortal Path. I was in the cultivation phase of my youth, you know, the usual kid stuff when you try to fly on a stick, pretending it¡¯s a spiritual sword, bowing to your Father as if he¡¯s some secret Master. Those were the good days, but everything changed when an old bastard measured my not-so-great talent to tell me I don¡¯t have what it takes to become a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Must¡¯ve been tough,¡± Lei said.


    ¡°Well, not that tough, no. Not when you have dozens of children beside you who share the same fate. I was twelve years old, I think, but I clearly remember they only accepted three kids into the Empire¡¯s Own, and another one to the righteous sects. Something about the sun, was it? Yeah, that sect had a strange name¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Empire sent its people to places like Jiangzhen,¡± Lei said.


    Fatty Lou glanced at him. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? I was in Lanzhou, not Jiangzhen. Our glorious Empire doesn¡¯t have the workforce to reach every single city in this damned Empire, Brother Lei. Hence why you¡¯ve to risk the trip to even have a chance to get your talent measured.¡±


    ¡°You can always go about with the sects, though,¡± Lei said.


    ¡°Sects¡­¡± Fatty Lou sighed deeply as he ducked under a stray rod that swayed from between the shutters of a window. ¡°Not like it¡¯d change anything. Talent is talent no matter where you go. You can¡¯t expect to become an Outer Sect disciple when you¡¯ve ten spirit roots like me. Now, I could¡¯ve joined one as a butcher, but working for a sect is a whole different matter.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Lei nodded, though he didn¡¯t know what that ¡®different matter¡¯ really was. His xianxia knowledge suggested that the sects were, well, sects. Cruel places where might was the only thing that mattered. Even harming, or killing fellow disciples was allowed oftentimes, but Lei wasn¡¯t sure if the same was also true for the sects in this world.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve thought all about this stuff way too many times before,¡± Fatty Lou said with a hint of exasperation in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that to climb through the ranks of the Immortal Path one needs the guidance of a master, but a sect should be the last option for us unless we¡¯re left with no other choice.¡±


    That was wise of him. Lei didn¡¯t plan on joining a sect any time soon, not if he had no other choice. They could always apply to the Governor¡¯s Office to get a cultivator license, which would give them the basic cultivation manual, and that would be enough to at least cover the Body Tempering Stage. Granted, to get a license they would first have to become Body Tempering Stage cultivators.


    There are way too many changes here. A cultivator license¡­ It¡¯s oddly ancient, and modern at the same time, as if someone had interfered with the way of this world.


    ¡°What do you think about it, eh?¡± Fatty Lou¡¯s words took him away from his thoughts,. He was squinting up at the building that towered before them. ¡°Quite the building, right?¡±


    Lei blinked to clear his mind and followed Fatty Lou¡¯s gaze before his eyes widened.


    Now that is some building, alright.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 18: The Library

    The Jiangzhen Library rose like a peacock amongst chickens from the crowd of wooden and stone buildings that surrounded it. Sunlight bounced off of its marbled surface which looked clean as though scores of men had licked it an hour ago. The building stood a story higher than its lesser brothers, all white and polished, looking more like a church than a library.


    A line of shuffling heads trickled in and out from its wide-opened doors, but somehow the entrance of the Library didn¡¯t look crowded. It was probably because of the open space that sprawled before It, in the middle of which stood yet another statue that was made from the same white marble.


    ¡°Emperor Xia,¡± Lei muttered unknowingly when he stared at the statue.


    Standing over ten feet tall, the figure depicted on the stone was surprisingly middle-aged and had a clean-shaved face, unlike the statues of those whiskered, white-bearded ministers of the court you¡¯d normally see around the city. His right hand was raised high toward the skies, palm open as if he was reaching for something, and his other hand was clasped tight around a thick book.


    ¡°The Sage Emperor,¡± Fatty Lou said as he bowed his head to the statue.


    It was the first time Lei saw a solemn respect in his face, but didn¡¯t find it peculiar. On the contrary, it was warranted in this case, as the Eastern Continent owed its prosperity to this wise, and benevolent Emperor who ruled the Empire for two hundred years.


    Though the previous owner¡¯s memories about this Emperor couldn¡¯t be considered deep, Lei knew that most people, especially mortals had somewhat deified him, for they thought they owed this man their way of life.


    It was true in the sense that it¡¯d been Emperor Xia who¡¯d brought the common currency, cultivation license, and many other revolutions to this otherwise cruel, and quite frankly, primal world, but most importantly, he abolished slavery. His edicts had garnered no little amount of rage from the cultivators, but the man himself was told to be an Immortal, hence even though many tried, nobody could overthrow his rule.


    Until, one day, he suddenly vanished.


    Who knows, perhaps he was a senior of mine.


    Shaking his head, Lei followed after Fatty Lou as they weaved through the crowd, passing by the statue and a group of children who stared admiringly at Emperor Xia¡¯s green eyes which shone like two emeralds. There were others who sat cross-legged on the ground, some bald folk who seemed to have taken the place as a good meditation ground, eyes closed in deep pondering.


    ¡°Buddhists,¡± Fatty Lou said with a look over his shoulder, shaking his head. ¡°Can you believe it? Just because of some rumours, they see Emperor Xia as a reincarnation of the Buddha. Hard to reason with that bunch.¡±


    Different times, I guess.


    And different people, too, Lei thought as they passed through the ante-chamber. Then he paused, mouth hanging wide open as he stared up at the giant dome of the Library, and down to the rows of bookshelves lined neatly across the first floor.


    There must be hundreds¡­ No, thousands of books here!


    But how? Jiangzhen was supposed to be a remote city of the Empire, not some capital that had millions of people living in it. Why bother building a Library this big when you know the people around here were mostly farmers and simple workers?


    ¡°Shit,¡± Lei heard Fatty Lou say before blinking at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bai Xiu¡¯s here,¡± Fatty Lou said, then forced a smile as he waved a hand toward a group of girls. One of them, a young woman with long, dark hair had a mean scowl on her face, staring daggers at Fatty Lou.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to you,¡± Fatty Lou whispered, and not waiting for Lei¡¯s answer, dashed across the distance, vanishing into the crowd.


    Lei chuckled after him. He couldn¡¯t say he was surprised as Fatty Lou had easily over a dozen lovers around the city. He was relieved, even, as he wished to take a good look at the Library by himself.


    It soon became clear that the place had but few rules. Damaging a book was a serious offense, one that was often punished by flogging, or even death if the damaged book was something of a rare script. Taking the books outside to read was, as expected, forbidden, but you could use the tables and the chairs scattered around the Library for reading.


    Big, wooden planks serving as signs made it easy to distinguish the rows from each other. History, Art, or even Math had its own lanes, but Lei had near fainted when he saw most people inching toward the staircase, to the point that there was a serious line formed by dozens of people.


    Are you kidding me?


    There was a single plaque hung from the roof of the first floor, near the staircase, with a set of simple characters written upon it. It read as ¡®Novels¡¯ in thick strokes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about what ¡®Novels¡¯ meant in this context, but he also found this oddly sensible. What else could give these people a break from their otherwise plain lives?


    Get a printing machine, then you¡¯re set for the rest of your life.


    That thought sparked another question in his mind. Was there a way to imitate a printing machine in this world? Couldn¡¯t be that hard when you have Immortals and Heavenly Sages who could probably hold the sky with one hand, right?


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Lei shook his head as he made his way toward the ¡®Plants¡¯ part of the Library which had only about five or six bookcases further along on the first floor. Not a favorite subject of the folk here, it seemed, as Lei found no other soul in front of the bookcases.


    The books themselves were made mostly from a different kind of leather that gave a papery feeling when Lei touched them. They were equally thick and their simple covers were adorned with elegant brush strokes. The authors¡¯ names ranged from Immortals to renowned herbalists, which was another surprise as Lei didn¡¯t expect to see this amount of knowledge being offered without a price to the normal population, not in a place as mortal as Jiangzhen, at least.


    Couldn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t glad, though, and he didn¡¯t waste any time as he picked one of the thicker tomes. The name ¡®Spiritual Plants and Roots I¡¯ was more than enough to convince him, and the author, Sage Greenstone, being an Immortal certainly was a plus.


    It was easily over a thousand pages, all crowded in elegant handwriting, with plenty of notes and depictions of the spiritual plants in the mix. The drawings were the most helpful, as Lei couldn¡¯t even be considered a beginner in the field of spiritual plants, and roots, too, cause apparently that was a thing.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to find Rootremedy, thanks to the table of contents on the first page. The plant seemed like a twisted form of beans, with a huge stalk and a spiritual mist that got thicker as the plant slowly absorbed the spiritual energy through its roots. During the Mortal stage, it could grow as high as nine beans, and if it could cultivate enough to ascend high into the Earth stage, it then shed its stalk and planted its beans deep into the ground where they could become Bean Fruits which had a huge effect on Qi-related sicknesses.


    A slight pain started crawling up his head as Lei kept reading. All these details and knowledge would surely be useful for an herbalist, but the real part that was important for Lei was that the plant wasn¡¯t poisonous. It was safe to eat, though the author didn¡¯t mention any recipes that used the plant as a base.


    Trial and error. Guess I should¡¯ve expected it.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing resembling a cookbook around the Library, and the other authors didn¡¯t give him much than the real use of these plants, which were often used in some sort of pill or medication, so Lei would have to put his virtuosity to work to make something out of these plants.


    After he leafed through a couple of books, he turned and made for the doors, but took a mental note to himself that when he had time he would come and visit this place. There was so much to learn, so much to explore in the Library that a day, or even a week wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    I¡¯ve got what I needed. At least we¡¯re not dealing with poison or some sort of spiritual curse here. There¡¯s hope.


    ¡­¡­.


    Lei poured the chicken thighs and the bones into a deep pot full of water and kindled the stove before cleaning the counter with a cloth. He then eased back onto the couch near Fatty Lou.


    It was already noon when he got back to the house after a long visit to the Library. On the way he bought a full chicken to make soup for the kids, and had to listen to Fatty Lou¡¯s rather charming story about how he managed to fool the girl into thinking that he would be moving away from Jiangzhen soon, hence he didn¡¯t want to ¡®hurt¡¯ her feelings.


    However, the bastard didn¡¯t forget to use this opportunity to get a goodbye from the woman.


    At least he didn¡¯t bring her here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this cultivator was,¡± Fatty Lou said, waving a hand over the plants spread wide on the table, ¡°But she did a damn good job at harvesting these plants. Look at these, not even a speck of soil left in these things!¡±


    Lei nodded. ¡°She knows her business, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan now?¡± Fatty Lou leaned back on the couch, glancing at Lei.


    ¡°There are too many unknowns. We don¡¯t know if the woman lives here, or if she¡¯s just some cultivator passing by Jiangzhen. And I¡¯m still not sure if I have it in me to cook something she would appreciate. Can¡¯t go too strong, or too weak, I¡¯m thinking. Have to find a balance in between.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°That rice alone was something else, but the fried one was one hell of a dish. I say start with a basic one. No need to put too much thought into it. Just cook something spiritual, have her taste it, then let us see her reaction,¡± Fatty Lou said. He leaned closer and took a stalk of Rootremedy from the table. ¡°This¡­ has the beans in it, no? Start with this one.¡±


    Lei took the stalk from his hands and felt the beans with his finger. They were hard and around thrice the size of a normal pea.


    I think I¡¯m just going to boil one and try it to see how it tastes.


    There were two other plants. The Gnarled Souls looked awfully similar to ginger but darker in color and easily twice as wide. They had a soft texture, an earthy smell about it. Lei could feel some sort of liquid under their darkish skin.


    The Pettydiggers, on the other hand, were like a bunch of needles wrapped together by a thick rope that had a texture that was quite similar to a straw, but it was ghostly white and had layers bounding the needle-thin stalks, or whatever the hell these things were, which were nearly three inches long and thin like a fingernail.


    These can make for a good toothpick.


    There were his options, waiting before him. And Lei had to make a dish using all of these according to the mission they¡¯d posted. The good thing was, that they would probably be left with enough spiritual plants to push them toward the Body Tempering Stage. The bad thing¡­ Well, he didn¡¯t know what the hell he should do with these alien plants.


    ¡°That Brother He¡­ Did he say anything else?¡± Lei probed once more, frowning in thought. ¡°We¡¯re sure the woman can¡¯t trace the connection, right?¡±


    Fatty Lou barked out a laugh, ¡°You should¡¯ve seen him. The poor bastard¡¯s been gone crazy these last days, always checking from over his shoulder to see if somebody¡¯s trailing him. His eyes were bloody red.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ dangerous,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. Fatigue could break a man¡¯s focus. On top of that, they didn¡¯t know what this woman was capable of.


    The possibility of her being a real expert was low, but never zero. And there were scores of cultivators out in the world with different paths. A divination expert, for example, could probably become one hell of a detective who could go about solving cases like simple puzzles. Hell, there was no way of them knowing if a sound-focused cultivator was listening to their conversation right now.


    I¡¯m being paranoid. Jiangzhen is a little place in a big world. It¡¯s not like we have a spirit stone mine here. I¡¯m just a cook.


    Fatty Lou clapped him on the back which made Lei glance at him. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± he said, nodding as if he really meant it. ¡°You¡¯ve heard Brother He. And Spiritual Chefs can¡¯t be that uncommon. Anyone who has some knowledge about spiritual plants and the means to get them surely can cook spiritual dishes, no?¡±


    When Lei scowled down at the words, Fatty Lou shook his head at him, ¡°You know what I meant. Your dishes are different and potent, like medicinal pills, but you are not even a cultivator. Being gifted is no crime, nor sin, Brother Lei.¡±


    Just want to keep this head above my shoulders, is all. But yeah, I have to clear my mind, or else I¡¯m going to get myself crazy.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lei said, smiling slightly. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have a try with these plants. Do we have a time limit?¡±


    ¡°Two days,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°You¡¯ve to prepare the dishes in two days. That¡¯s the deal.¡±


    ¡°Two days, it is.¡± Lei nodded.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 19: Recipe

    Chapter 19 - Recipe


    Recipes were something of a delicate matter for most chefs. Lei had seen his fair share of master cooks who had the flexibility of a wooden pole, refusing to work on anything but their preferred choice of cuisine. He¡¯d also seen others who stretched themselves too thin, becoming a jack of all trades, but master of none. The balance between these two worlds was hard to establish.


    But not for Master Lorenzo. That man had the manners of an ox, the temper of a bull, and he was built more like an animal than a human being, for that matter. He was a complete unit, bounding across the kitchen with big, wide steps, his hulking form casting deep shadows over the lesser chefs.


    In a kitchen full of lights, it was when you found yourself in the dark that you understood things were about to get real.


    They cried, most of the chefs did, after Master Lorenzo claimed his prize. They were encouraged to do so by other experienced cooks, for it was one of the easiest ways to relieve stress. Just like an unclogged sewage pit, you would let the tears pour out from your overfilled tank of emotions.


    But though Master Lorenzo treated his team of cooks as if they were worthless scums, anyone who had the fortitude to survive through that hell came out as a veteran chef of the field. His creative classes were known worldwide.


    It was from this man who Lei had learned most of his knowledge, and he¡¯d paid the price every single day before a crash claimed his soul.


    Time to tap into this mushroom-filled brain of mine, eh, Chef?


    Lei sighed deeply as he stared down at the Rootremedy and checked it with the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes.


    [Rootremedy: Mortal-grade, Low Quality]


    There was a long list of possible recipes coursing through his mind. Soups, salads, deserts, main courses, plat principals, hors d¡¯oeuvres¡­ Seemed as though he could cook anything with these beans, but none of which he was sure would be enough to make that cultivator woman satisfied.


    Something fancy, perhaps? Bite-sized spiritual snacks, is it?


    That was one of the things he planned on testing. They didn¡¯t have to eat too much Spirited Fried Rice to get high on spiritual energy, right? So it would only make sense to try little bites to see if they could get the same effect from these new plants. If so, they would be looking at a weeks-long journey on the spiritual side, which might end up with them becoming, hell, even Qi Condensation Stage experts.


    Back on the business, now.


    Shaking his head, Lei imagined Master Lorenzo peering from beyond the grills right at him, his hawkish eyes bloodshot and glinting with rage, one hand wrapped tightly around his knife as if it would take just a simple mistake for him to come slashing down at him.


    That proved to be an odd, but effective motivator, as the list of recipes that crowded Lei¡¯s mind began shrinking down into specific, but viable options. Perhaps a vegetarian chili on tortillas? Or a hearty bean stew that would warm the heart from within, and bones too.


    It¡¯s already bloody hot outside. And I have three different ingredients. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be worth it to try a complex meal. Basic¡­ I need basic.


    His gaze strayed toward the cooking pot. He¡¯d have some good chicken stock in about an hour. Boil the beans with the stock¡­ but then what?


    He pulled his knife from under the counter and spread the stalk before him so that he could see the beans clearly. A slight cut from below the third bean that was close to the root showed him the treasure, and when he rounded the knife the bean slipped from its nest like butter on a hot pan, careful not to cut into the stalk which housed the lingering spiritual energy that got fed into the beans.


    Lei held the bean in his left hand. It looked hard as a rock and green without any blemishes, just like a masterfully cut emerald.


    To boil it enough to get that soft texture would take at least a couple of hours, and that¡¯s with Lei trying to be optimistic. Or he could leave it to soften overnight in water. If it was effective on chickpeas, then there was no reason why it wouldn¡¯t work on this bead either.


    Or I can just do this.


    He flourished the knife, sharp side glinting, and let it cut straight into the round bean, slicing it into two halves. It took quite an effort before the hard shell of the bean gave in. Closing his eyes, Lei then placed one of the halves gingerly in his mouth, and bit deep.


    A slight crunch. That was the first thing. It was hard to tell if it¡¯d been the bean, or his teeth that produced the sound. Then he pressed further, refusing to budge against some spiritual plant, and the bean dissolved into shrapnels that scattered around his mouth.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    There was some liquid in the mix, something refreshing and odd against the roof of his mouth. It stuck there, then dripped slowly down, trickling through his throat. Felt more like a jelly than a real liquid, to be honest. And then those hard pieces of the bean melted into pebbles floating over on a thick river of jelly, its waters frothing and growing denser at each passing second.


    He had to flush the taste with a cup of water, or else that river would¡¯ve solidified into a rock-like consistency around his throat. When he gulped the mix with some difficulty, he took a deep breath to gather himself.


    What the hell is this thing?


    It strangely reminded him of macarons, though the taste wasn¡¯t there, and it had basically tried to jam his throat for good. It was more like an old everything bagel mixed with tiny rocks, coupled with a nasty stench of rotten meat. There was no spirituality to speak of. Nothing like that menthol taste he got from the spirit rice.


    There¡¯s not enough chicken stock in this house to turn this into something edible.


    Back on the counter, he regarded the other two ingredients, a Gnarled Soul and a Pettydigger which now gave him goosebumps. The Rootremedy was the most normal-looking plant of those three, and even if that tasted like hell, he didn¡¯t want to think about the reaction he¡¯d get when he tried the other plants.


    Some good can come from mixing the bad ones, right? All hope is not lost. Not yet, at least.


    [Gnarled Soul: Mortal-grade, Low Quality]


    The Gnarled Soul, which Lei decided to think of as a twisted form of ginger, had that earthy smell about it. According to the books, this root-like plant was good for the soul and used frequently in mild cases of heart sicknesses or on mourning widows. It had a sedative effect, so he had to be careful not to use too much of it.


    I can use a little break from all this, though.


    He cut a tiny piece from the gnarled roots. A dreamer could mistake this piece for a potato chip fried with its skin, but the bad taste in Lei¡¯s mouth kept his mind from trying to turn this trial-and-error session into something other than a self-orchestrated form of food torture.


    They say fortune favors the brave ones.


    Once inside his mouth, the piece started to soften as it sucked all the saliva around it until it became a rather curious manner of gum, one which had been infused with flavors of soil and rock. But there was something else there, caught in the mix, that hinted at a shaded promise.


    The menthol taste.


    The softer the piece got, the better Lei started getting that tone of spiritual energy from the Gnarled Soul. Soon it shrunk and slid down his throat, spreading an airy feeling about his stomach. He was disappointed when it didn¡¯t spark the start of a minor circle, but then his eyes widened as some thoughts clouding his mind became blurry and distant.


    Sedative¡­ Indeed.


    It was probably foolish of him to try a sedative plant in this way, but couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t like the kick he¡¯d gotten out of it. That made the whole process a little more bearable.


    Onto the third ingredient, then.


    [Needlestalks: Mortal-grade, Low Quality]


    He cocked an eyebrow when the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes showed him a different name. Then again, it only made sense as the name Pettydiggers seemed a touch too informal for a field known for its complex and sumptuous terming.


    The plant was often used in traditional treatments, mostly in acupuncture which could open up the mildly clogged meridians or fix the blood flow, or even prove a remedy for high blood pressure.


    No wonder why it¡¯s the most valuable of the bunch.


    Lei plucked a thin needle from the Needlestalk, tested it against his finger, and scowled when it sunk under his skin smoothly. A tiny droplet of blood slid down his hand as he regarded the rope that wrapped the other needles tightly.


    I don¡¯t think I can use this as an ingredient. Maybe I can present these needles on the side, like toothpicks. Here, something for your teeth, eh?


    He smiled wryly as he readied himself for the tasting. With one trembling hand, he raised the needle slowly to his mouth and tried not to think too much about it as he bit down. It crunched loudly before a whole new taste filled his mouth.


    What is this¡­ garlic?!


    His face eased into a blissful smile as Lei turned his tongue around the needle. It was still hard, but under that shell, there was some juice, carrying the faintest hint of garlic and an underlying taste of meaty potatoes. This odd play of tastes tingled Lei¡¯s palate, which was now confused and overwhelmed like a six-year-old kid who had his first share of chocolate milk.


    But then something clicked as Lei¡¯s brain started churning one idea after another. This needle was the last ingredient he¡¯d expected to spark all but one recipe in his mind. Fries. They were screaming at him to be fried, and turned into a gorgeous side dish that would be served with¡­


    Beans and ginger. If I can mash the beans and round them up into patties¡­ Grate the Gnarled Souls over on the Needlestalk, and mix them up with some salt and mint.


    ¡°Holy McDonald¡¯s!¡± Lei said aloud, then became speechless as he stared at the counter, his fingers trembling. Something was boiling in the pit of his stomach, something that he found hard to contain there.


    It could be that the Gnarled Soul started messing with his mind, making him think that he could work the Rootremedy bean into a spiritual hamburger. The thought was novel, at least. He also had Master Li, a seasoned baker who grasped the recipe of white bread in under one hour, so he wouldn¡¯t sweat a drop if Lei asked him to cook a bunch of puffy buns.


    Chef Lorenzo would¡¯ve kicked me in the nuts if he was here.


    But then, Chef Lorenzo had always told them to be creative. That was Lei now, being creative in an ancient world of cultivation. Or even groundbreaking, when he thought about it. The only hard thing was to make sure the hamburger and the needle fries were tasty enough for a cultivator.


    You people are eating raw pills, and hard meat anyway. What can you possibly know about real taste?


    That was the thing. Even those so-called geniuses in xianxia worlds thought mixing and matching a bunch of highly spiritual ingredients made for a good meal. But where was the sauce? Where was that extra juice?


    Lemon zest, garlic confit, mixed with a touch of pepper and salt.


    Lei placed a hand on the counter, breathing in deep. The numbness around his tongue started wearing off. Seemed to him that tomorrow morning they were going to get high on some spiritual fast food.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 20: Alley

    Chapter 20: Alley


    Snake hauled the sack on his right shoulder with one hand, shifting his legs to find his balance before reaching for the second one, trying not to steal glances from Stone who had already loaded three of these flour sacks on his back, barely straining as he waited for him.


    That was very kind of him. He could¡¯ve gone for a second round instead of stalling here, which would¡¯ve earned him twice the wage and another set of compliments from Master Li, but instead, he decided that waiting under the bloody sun would be a better idea. Very kind of him indeed, but for some reason Snake felt he was doing it to jab the truth straight into his face.


    He was stronger.


    Now, strong had been a hard word for him to swallow for the last couple of days. Even Big Brother Lei kept calling Stone a weird name, Hercules, which supposedly was the name of some ancient hero, when they moved the furniture to the house, hardly sparing Snake a glance, and Little Mei already had her cat to keep her busy. Little Ji and others were not even eleven years old, and though Snake had tried, it had been painfully obvious that they didn¡¯t have anything to keep him interested. It was always about the bugs and the birds with those bunch, and when they got bored pointing fingers to the sky, they played with rocks and the few toys Big Brother Lei had bought them.


    Snake needed more. Sure, Big Brother Lei had promised to take him to the stall once he found his way around those spiritual ingredients, but Snake couldn¡¯t just sit still and wait for him. That was why after giving Little Ji some bread he decided to go and ask Master Li for some work.


    And just when he thought he¡¯d be getting a break from Stone¡¯s so-called heroic strength, the little fool decided to trail him up to Master Li¡¯s bakery and became the good boy right away. He made a habit of flashing that innocent, stupid grin at Master Li whenever he got praised, and at some point, Snake feared he might start licking himself like that black cat.


    ¡°Brother Junjie, come on. Master Li said after we carry these sacks he¡¯ll give us those buns! Fresh from the oven, can you believe it?¡± Stone said, balancing the three sacks on one shoulder, smiling innocently at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll smash that head of yours if you dare to call me Brother Junjie one more time,¡± Snake said, huffed, and hauled the damned sack on his back, wheezing through his lips as he set his jaw tight. Ignoring Stone¡¯s blank look, he started for Master Li¡¯s bakery.


    Used to make the group shake like a rake caught in hard soil with a mere word, yet for the last week, it seemed to him that nobody was taking him that seriously anymore.


    Probably because they didn¡¯t need him now.


    Big Brother Lei had taken them to his side, and Snake had to say it felt good sleeping under a solid roof after a month out in the ruins. His bed was a treat, too, soft straws poking him playfully whenever he decided to turn on them. It was warm, and there was no wind. They ate three meals every day.


    Three meals!


    But Snake still remembered the day the cultivators attacked the city. He¡¯d been in his old bed, by the fireplace, and under the blanket. It was warm that day, too, but that didn¡¯t stop the walls from crumbling all around him, screams of agony drilling through his scalp, the wind cutting his skin like sharp knives when he stumbled out into an opening, found himself alone with dozens of pieces scattered about him. Pieces of familiar ones.


    His Father had been there. Half his face was missing, below the neck there was nothing but blood and stones. He¡¯d gone smiling in the face of death. It was a sad one, but a smile nonetheless. After Snake¡¯s Mother died his Father never did smile quite as he used to. Never stopped trying, though. Snake knew it was all because of him his Father carried on. Worked the fields, and labored under the bloody sun. Never uttered a word of protest, his old man didn¡¯t.


    It was life, Big Brother Lei had told him a week after the attack. Thus Snake learned life could be cruel, confusing, and insidious. It was when you thought everything was good and colorful that it sent you hurtling about into a pit of nothingness. Showed you that there was nothing you could be sure of in this world.


    But knowing this, and doing something about it were two completely different things. Even Big Brother Lei tried to send him off to a school. What was a school good for, anyway? To study away from the others, and save himself from this shit hole? To become some high-nosed bastard of an officer to do¡­ what, exactly?


    No. What Snake needed was money. If he could earn enough money then he could manage a hold around this fickle thing called life. Could build a high fortress away from these folk, safe and sound in a place nobody knew before. Or he could hire all the cultivators, and order them to kill those bastards who¡¯d butchered his Father.


    He winced when his foot caught a stray stone on the ground, wobbled a couple of steps, one sack sliding painfully from his back. Jaw set tight, he hauled it back to its place, refusing to stop as Stone gained yet another pace on him.


    Couldn¡¯t carry two sacks on his back, yet he was dreaming of becoming rich.


    He clenched his fingers as they rounded a corner, and lumbered through the masses, into another square. He clenched the sacks hard, but he wanted to do more, to tear them apart and splash all the flour across the square.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°A five copper cash coin!¡± Stone said, eyes sparkling as he raised the copper coin high into the air, smiling ear to ear without a care in the world.


    He¡¯d been the first one to get to Master Li¡¯s bakery and got a pat on the head while Snake was busy finding his breath at the back.


    No doubt Stone found some joy in it, but then, this city was full of joy and laughter for any fool in it. Snake would¡¯ve liked some of that joy too, as he was finding it hard to smile at a mere five copper cash coin. If it were gold, that could¡¯ve cracked his expression a little, but five coppers were as good as pebbles on the ground.


    At least Master Li promised he¡¯d give them more work tomorrow. That was a good thing. Rather than sleeping on the bed, or out strolling the streets, they¡¯d be hauling sacks and earning coppers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy candies from Old Han, Brother Snake!¡± Stone said as they strolled through an alley, past afternoon sunlight bouncing off of the walls. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the¡ª¡°


    ¡°Listen,¡± Snake said, one hand raised high, the other clenched tight around the coin. ¡°You can do whatever you want with your own money, but don¡¯t try to tempt me into spending my own. I need more for my plans. Need a whole lot more.¡±


    ¡°Plans?¡± Stone cocked an eyebrow at him. ¡°What plans?¡±


    ¡°Grand plans,¡± Snake said as a matter-of-factly. ¡°To save us from this shit hole. But I¡¯m becoming less and less sure that if you¡¯re worth saving, little rock. You don¡¯t seem to have any troubles now, do you? Not like you¡¯d begged me to sleep beside me the last week after that thugs attacked us, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t beg you!¡± Stone stopped, and stared him down, his cheeks flushed with anger. ¡°You were scared, so I didn¡¯t want you to feel lonely. You always do this¡­ Act like you¡¯re our Father. You know we have Big Brother Lei now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Snake felt heat rush into his head. He raised a trembling finger into his face. ¡°That¡¯s your plan? Rely on Big Brother Lei? To make him babysit you like you¡¯re a three-year-old brat who can¡¯t stay away from his Mother? Hasn¡¯t he done enough for us already?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stone gulped nervously under his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that¡ª¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Stone. You never think! You and others are all the same! You keep waiting for something to happen, someone to save you from your troubles, but you don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°B-but what can we do?¡± Stone averted his gaze.


    ¡°Perhaps stop thinking about candies and start paying attention to your strength. You¡¯re stronger than me, right? Then do something with it! If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t even have taken Master Li¡¯s work.¡±


    Snake held his gaze for a second longer, hoping to see something in those eyes, but Stone¡¯s blank face left him disappointed, as always. Sighing tiredly, he turned and bounded off to a narrow alley, trying not to grind his teeth into fine dust.


    Perhaps he was being too harsh on him. Perhaps Stone was right.


    You can¡¯t trust the possibilities.


    That was a hard lesson learned, and he was intent on remembering it.


    The alley was long and the shutters of the houses were all closed, leaving a single way for the wind. It was a much-needed break from the bustle of the city and the lights of the bloody sun. The heat often reminded him of the times he¡¯d worked with his Father on the farm, sweating under the open skies with a little smile on his face. Honest work, his Father used to tell him. Earth never did betray the ones who cared for it.


    They¡¯d taken those farms now, and given them to others already. Said Jiangzhen couldn¡¯t afford those precious fields left unattended. For a second he thought if should he try his chances at them. He certainly knew the work.


    It¡¯s too hot, and the pay is not that good.


    That made sense. Nothing was left to make the labor worthy enough to handle the season. It could get lonely there, and he just might never come back.


    The wind whistled past his ears as another set of steps sounded close. Snake didn¡¯t look back. The fool of a rock was trailing him. Not a surprise, as he never quite knew what to do on his own. Always been a tail, that fool.


    ¡°Boss, you have to do something or they¡¯re going to hang him!¡±


    Snake was preparing himself to scold him once more when he heard a muffled voice to the front, coming just round the fork right up on the alley. It was a man¡¯s voice, hard and angry, but suppressed as if he¡¯d clamped a hand over on his mouth.


    ¡°Brother Snake, why do you¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Snake snapped his head at Stone, reached forward and yanked him by the arm, raised a finger into his face. ¡°There¡¯s someone there.¡±


    Stone nodded obediently, easing behind his back as they inched closer to the fork. There was no one else here. Only stones and wood, and the wind whispering into their ears.


    ¡°Keep talking, and I cut your throat,¡± said another voice. This one was rough on Snake¡¯s ears, older and slightly furious. ¡°Think yourself too clever, eh? Think you¡¯ve figured it all? You were going to take those children to the Master, and get yourself a pat on the back, is it? A Root Growing Pill, maybe? Or perhaps you thought he would make you his aide?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you know I¡¯m not a fool. We were just there for the money, but when I saw the kids¡­¡± said the first one.


    ¡°What, you thought it¡¯d be a good idea to steal a bunch of children when we have a damned Auditor of the Emperor¡¯s Own right inside the Governor¡¯s place? You thought we told all the cultivators to stay away from the city just for the sake of it? And you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re not a fool, eh?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to mention you got handled by a bunch of cooks. Haven¡¯t I told you already? What¡¯s a thousand coppers when you¡¯ll going to get a damned sack of imperial gold soon? But I should¡¯ve known better¡­ Dealing with the locals, in this fucking backwater of a town, I¡¯m the fool here! And they call this a city! A city, can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°But Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of my face, or you can¡¯t blame me for shutting that mouth of yours. I¡¯ve got more important things in my hand to give a shit about a bunch of peasants. Serves you right they¡¯re hanging your boy. A shame they didn¡¯t do us the favor and cut your head as well!¡±


    Snake was about to crane his head around to fork to glance at the two men when Stone poked his shoulder and tried pulling him back.


    He slapped Stone¡¯s hand away, peering silently from beside the hard wall. He saw them there, before a wooden door, and instantly recognized that face. It was the thug from the last week, bushy eyebrows twisted with a mean scowl. He was looking down at the older man, back stooped and his face a map of wrinkles, but fear glinted in his eyes as he took a step back.


    ¡°Take this and find yourself a hole to hide in for a couple of days,¡± the old man said, reaching with his right hand to the man, metal glinting between his fingers. A golden locket. ¡°I have it on good authority that the Auditor will be gone in about a week. I¡¯ll send you a message when it''s time.¡±


    ¡°But my boys¡ª¡°


    ¡°Silence,¡± the old man said and turned before vanishing into the wooden door, leaving the thug stiff like a wooden pole.


    Snake backed away, heart pounding in his chest. His mind was full of the smell of the day those thugs attacked them. Soil and blood, the crunch of the broken bones. He glanced at Stone and nodded. They must tell Big Brother Lei about this.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 21: High On Buns

    Chapter 21 - High On Buns


    It was a beautiful summer day in Jiangzhen and the sun shone brightly through the shutters, casting dancing shadows on the walls. The breeze was something of a dream, not coming from the holes riddling the roof, but snaking inside with the sunlight, so Lei had decided to enjoy the silence of the afternoon with a cup of tea.


    It¡¯d taken all night to prepare the spiritual menu for that cultivator woman, but Lei was proud of the work. He¡¯d just grilled the patties and the fries, waiting for Fatty Lou to bring him the buns.


    He had checked on Little Ji to make sure he was sleeping. Thankfully, the chicken soup he¡¯d made for him seemed to have worked, as the kid was deep in his dreams and had a blissful smile on his face. These were olden times, after all, and even a matter as simple as stomach pain couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.


    He¡¯d sent the other kids away some hours prior. Rather than locking them up inside the house, he thought it was good practice to let them savor the bustle of the crowds, as a month in the ruins had made them strangers to this world.


    These are good times.


    He was smiling ear to ear when the door clicked open, revealing his brother-in-arms, face pale and fingers of his right hand trembling around the bag. He looked as if he had spent a long breakfast with ghosts and ghouls as his company, but Lei had a few guesses.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing¡­¡± Lei said, propping his chin with one hand. ¡°Something about you being a useless piece of garbage, perhaps? Or did he try to jab you using those girls again? I¡¯ve told you you¡¯re spending too much¡ª¡°


    ¡°Butcher.¡± Fatty Lou closed the door and wobbled a couple of steps before crashing down on the couch, staring up at the ceiling as a deep sigh escaped his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not a butcher anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lei cocked an eyebrow as he silently reached for the bag his brother-in-arms clenched tightly, pulling it to safety while hoping the buns were still good and fresh. When he saw the puffy clouds smiling up at him from inside the bag, he took a breath of relief and asked Fatty Lou, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Seems that old goat Liwei had some words to say behind my back, and it just so happened that my old man decided to eat some chicken after all these years.¡± Fatty Lou leaned closer to the table and glanced at his hands. ¡°He fired me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Lei asked. It wasn''t like Fatty Lou really worked at that place. ¡°That means from now on we can focus on our stuff.¡±


    Fatty Lou stared blankly at him. ¡°Come on, Brother Lei, you¡¯re not that stupid. The only reason why that old bastard left me alone was because I was a butcher. But now¡ª¡°


    Of course.


    ¡°He wants you in the bakery.¡± It dawned on Lei the reason for it a second after. ¡°But didn¡¯t he say you¡¯ve not the respect for the craft, and not qualified for the job? Sure, he can teach you, but I can¡¯t imagine the both of you in the same room, let alone in the same job. It¡¯s going to get bloody.¡±


    ¡°You see how I handled those thugs.¡± Fatty Lou clenched his fists. ¡°But for the life of me, I can¡¯t seem to summon any strength against that old fool. He does this thing with his eyes that leaves me breathless as if I¡¯ve suddenly become that five-year-old child who got his ass beaten with a roller.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s how all Fathers are around this part of the world.


    ¡°At least he made the buns, that¡¯s a good thing, right?¡± Lei tried to manage a smile on his face, but Fatty Lou didn¡¯t look amused as he gave him a side-eyed glance. ¡°I know, sorry, but let us keep our spirits up for today¡¯s feast, shall we? I¡¯ve been working for the whole night to cook you the new recipe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat.¡± Fatty Lou slumped back on the couch, waving a dismissive hand at him.


    Oh, it¡¯s serious if he¡¯s not in the mood for food. He¡¯s always in the mood, always.


    ¡°You can always come and stay with me,¡± Lei said as he clapped Fatty Lou on the back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do what your old man says. You¡¯re a grown man, aren¡¯t you? And this couch''s as good as any bed if you ask me.¡±


    Fatty Lou shook his head, eyes still down at his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I hate the fool. Hate his guts. He¡¯s never said a good word to my face, but his presence is like a ghost looming over me, looking down at me like I¡¯m a worthless piece of shit. I want to show him that I¡­ I can do things, you know? Maybe I¡¯m not a good butcher and don¡¯t know anything about baking, but I¡¯ve got my own talents, too.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lei nodded. Seemed to him that even in a different world, some things stayed the same. He had a few words about the matter and wondered if telling him that he didn¡¯t have to get his Father¡¯s approval to be his own man would do any good, but then, family matters were never that simple.


    Lei shook his head to gather his mind. The best course of action in this situation was probably for him to stay beside his brother-in-arms, and be there for him. Simple as that. But waiting there and doing nothing was a no-go in his book. There had to be something to take him out of his gloom. This was a spiritual world, right? There had to be¡ª


    Wait a second.


    ¡°Brother Lou,¡± Lei said as he placed a hand on Fatty Lou¡¯s right shoulder, squeezing it hard. ¡°What if we get our cultivator license? I¡¯m thinking your old man¡¯s not going to push you to become a baker if you show how serious you are about the Immortal Path.¡±


    Fatty Lou turned at him with doubt in his eyes. ¡°Not impossible, but he knows I¡¯m a talentless fool. Even if I become a Body Tempering Stage cultivator, he¡¯s going to want to see some proof, some work to leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Some work, you¡¯ve said?¡± Lei muttered.


    There were many things a cultivator could do in the city. Becoming a guard was one of them. Or they could always use the strength of the Body Tempering Stage to, well, carry heavy things, but that didn¡¯t seem any better than being a baker.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°We can get a badge from Adventurers¡¯ Guild,¡± he said, making Fatty Lou snap his head at him. Lei nodded with strength. ¡°We don¡¯t have to hunt spiritual beasts. We can do the basic missions. I know you have the strength to strangle a couple of foxes. And I¡¯ve just heard there have been some serious cases of chickens going out of business as of late. We can lend a hand to those farmers, and get paid for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Fatty Lou said, grasping Lei¡¯s arm. ¡°Will you do that with me?¡±


    Lei smiled round at his face. ¡°Do you need to ask? Come on, we have a spiritual trial ahead of us. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll clear your mind.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Fatty Lou was keeping an eye on him as Lei placed the tray on the table, looking greatly excited as he drummed a finger on the wood. Lei couldn¡¯t blame him, though, as the buns and the gnarled fries were nothing short of a work of art.


    ¡°What was the name again? Hamburg, was it?¡± Fatty Lou asked as he rubbed his hands together, leaning closer to the table.


    ¡°Just call it a burger,¡± Lei said.


    ¡°And those things¡­ were fries?¡±


    ¡°Fries, chips, you name it.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go with chips. It has a good ring to it. They look disturbingly sharp, though. You sure they¡¯re edible?¡±


    ¡°They are most certainly spiritual, I can tell you that much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ Well, fine. I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    Lei nodded as Fatty Lou stared deeply at the table, one hand under his chin as he regarded the oddly colorful yet strangely captivating dishes that Lei had prepared with all his love.


    There was some doubt in the mix, of course, but he trusted the process. He¡¯d strangled the Needlestalks in flour, then bathed them inside some egg yolk before giving them a wash of grated Gnarled Souls. He then fried them until they were golden brown and a lot thicker than they¡¯d used to be.


    The burger¡¯s patty had been a challenge, as he had to wrestle with the beans before finally deciding to soak them for two hours in the chicken stock to soften them enough to be mashed into a patty. He then grilled the bean patties over some lard.


    It¡¯s one of those things you think is vegan, and looks vegan, but in fact, the cook in the kitchen had to make do with what he¡¯s got.


    But it had a beautiful crust coating over it, and a garlic mayo over on top mixed with some veggies. A part of him had waited for the system to acknowledge the fact that he was making good progress in this world. Creating a whole cuisine for the mortals, and for Jianghzen, no doubt. With a little push and incentives from, say, the Governor¡¯s Office, there was no reason why they couldn¡¯t turn this menu into a local specialty.


    They had the bun for it. Unlike his manners, Master Li had produced one of the puffiest, and freshest buns Lei had ever seen before. It could be that the flour and all the other ingredients in this world were way too organic, but the man still had baked the perfect buns with little effort.


    Just open a Burger Place. Low effort, low risk.


    Lei smiled at the thought. Could¡¯ve been a viable option if not for the fact that people eating his food could kill him in the long run if he didn¡¯t do something about his cultivation.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready,¡± Fatty Lou said.


    ¡°At the same time.¡± Lei nodded as he stared at the fries.


    [Spirited Gnarled Fries: Mortal-grade, Medium Quality]


    I think the system is not much of a stranger to Earth. How does it decide what to call these dishes, anyway?


    For the sake of the experiment, he didn¡¯t take even a single bite from the food after he was done preparing it, which had been a challenge as he was still completely in the dark whether these things were edible. If not, he¡¯d have to start from the top, this time with a little more enthusiasm.


    Taking a breath in, he took one of the fries. The needle-like chip crunched between his teeth, dissolving into different flavors that assaulted his taste buds. The earthy tone of Gnarled Souls was more prominent, but then the Needlestalk¡¯s own juice started twisting the scene, that underlying garlic taste slowly coming on top.


    Juicy, and crunchy!


    Lei was savoring the food when suddenly Fatty Lou started stuffing one fry after another into his mouth, juice dripping down the side of his lips. He let out soft moans, slapping his right knee with passion while shaking his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe the taste of these new marvels.


    We were supposed to take it slow, damn it!


    The menthol taste showed itself not long after, squirming inside his stomach. He¡¯d made sure to [Essence Enhancement] skill on each spiritual ingredient, thinking they would do a little taste test before wolfing down the food, but his brother-in-arms had completely scratched that plan.


    But I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t add too much salt. That kick from the garlic taste is enough on its own. Feels like these Gnarled Souls have grown while absorbing all the richness of the soil and the air around them. Oddly fresh on my tongue, and warm in the stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming. I can feel it¡± Fatty Lou said, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand once he was done with the fries and reached for the burger. ¡°But I need more.¡±


    ¡°Hey, be careful with that!¡°


    Lei tried to warn him, but Fatty Lou was having none of it. His eyes were fixed on the burger, a greedy glint flashing behind them. Then he lunged forward, grabbed it with both hands and stared down at it before tearing his first bite from the puffy bun.


    Lei was left completely speechless as he watched his brother-in-arms gobble down the burger in three big bites. Gulping nervously, he checked his own burger. This thing could be¡­ dangerous.


    [Spirited Bean Burger: Mortal-grade, High Quality]


    He didn¡¯t know why the burger got a quality boost. All the ingredients he¡¯d used during the cooking process were Mortal-grade, Low-Quality spiritual herbs, but while the [Essence Enhancement] skill had worked the fries up to Medium Quality, it¡¯d done some serious work on the burger.


    I don¡¯t want to be that guy.


    He wasn¡¯t about to sit there and watch while Fatty Lou experienced the greatest high of his life. If they were going to get high on spiritual food, then they¡¯d do it together.


    Fingers trembling, Lei slowly took his first bite. The soft bean almost melted into a glorious stream of juice in his mouth, trickling down through his throat like butter. It was almost too much for his palate.


    The lemon zest, the pepper, the salt, and the bun¡­ The bun! Slightly sweet and toasted, baked by the deftest of hands. It complemented the spicy note of the patty perfectly, like two lovers meant to be together.


    But then, those lovers betrayed their matchmaker as something started jabbing at Lei from inside -- the food, the menthol taste, or whatever the hell it was. His body was heating, cheeks flushed as if burning, the nape of his neck throbbing alive. Felt like thousands of ants started crawling all over him, sinking their little teeth into his flesh.


    Here we go again¡­


    The world spun around him, but Lei couldn¡¯t pull his fingers away from the burger as he took another bite. He just couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming¡­ Coming!¡± Fatty Lou was screaming as Lei started wobbling left and right. The ground was there, but then it got closer and drifted away, his feet changed places with his arms, and for a second he didn¡¯t know what to do with them.


    He blinked round at the walls as they started closing in on him. He tried to breathe, but the heat was getting worse.


    Then he saw it ¡ª a castle. It sprawled over the walls, sunlight twisting round the parapets, flashing brightly in Lei¡¯s eyes. There was a castle on the wall, and Lei couldn''t keep his eyes away from the lone silhouette standing atop there, the side of her face blurry and distant.


    She then reached out with one hand, as if calling at him, smiling from between the lines on the wood, blond hair curled in beautiful waves. Lei dragged himself afoot, lurched out a step, and near fell, breath rasping in his chest. He stumbled another step, unable to resist the temptation, and finally reached the wall, stretching his arms out to embrace the beauty.


    His hands wrapped around something wobbly. He stared down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not blond,¡± he said, scowling.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not naked,¡± Fatty Lou burped out.


    This can¡¯t be a dream, Lei thought, shaking his head, but he sure wished it were.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 22: The Cookbook

    Chapter 22 ¨C The Cookbook


    Lei breathed in deep, enjoying the cool sensation roaming inside his body. The spiritual energy. He was thankful for it as it kept him from staring into Fatty Lou¡¯s eyes, who¡¯d slumped on the corner and busy staring at his hands.


    Felt strange to think that minutes ago they were about to cuddle like a long-distance couple finally got the chance to meet. Some brotherly love, Lei tried to tell himself. Nothing wrong with that. Some brotherly love and the thrill of minor circles dancing inside their bodies.


    We did cuddle, though. But it was a celebration. Yes. Nothing more, nothing less.


    He nodded as another minor circle started from the depths of his core, and slowly gave himself to the process. There had been a buzzing in his ears, probably a notification from the system, but he feared if he dared to open his eyes and focus on the system the sense of wonder would slip through his fingers.


    This wasn¡¯t anything like he¡¯d ever experienced before. The minor circles they¡¯d gotten from the Spirited Fried Rice felt fresh, and novel, but this time, after the ninth minor circle things¡­ had been changed. Felt himself a completely new man, now, as if he somehow ascended into a higher being.


    Strength coursed just under his skin, sinews throbbing at the side of his neck with power. He reckoned the wooden walls of the house wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if he were to take a swing at them. Intoxicating, and mesmerizing. No wonder why cultivators acted like they were high on crack all the time.


    The earthy tone of Gnarled Soul was still clutching to the roof of his mouth. The burger was gone. The fries were gone. They¡¯d devoured every piece of them. Fought, even, for the last piece of fries. It dawned on him the strangeness of that hug after they were done with the food.


    Brotherly love. Men have emotions too. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    He was aligned, twisted and turned, changed and placed deftly into the place he was supposed to be. The world beckoned him from beyond the walls, the chirping of the birds loud and clear in his mind. If this was the feeling he got by just becoming a Body Tempering Stage cultivator, he couldn¡¯t even begin to think about the Qi Condensation and other stages.


    This was about the nature of one¡¯s self. Didn¡¯t know how, but when the ninth circle was completed, this strange feeling nailed itself right into his heart. Becoming a cultivator was like a farewell to his old ignorant self.


    The curious thing was, he knew what he felt was just the tip of the iceberg. Under the surface more waited for him. Walk and ride, slide across the waves to reach the place that lay beyond. It was calling for him.


    Why, then, did those people insist on using this wonderous power to wreak havoc around the world? Or perhaps was it the human condition that left them with no choice? Might makes right, people called it. It could be that he was the ignorant one.


    I keep forgetting that I¡¯m the stranger here.


    The spiritual energy was like the touch of a lover. Gentle and full of desire. It left not a single part of his body untouched, as if keen on exploring this new world it was brought upon. And it was a child even, a curious little devil poking his body from within, expecting to see lights flashing and colors mixing, its touch hard and careless.


    But Lei could only watch this spiritual energy inside his body. His words fell on deaf ears. It was there, within, but he felt as if they were separated by a transparent shroud, one that promised many things, but just allowed a brief peek.


    Qi Condensation, was it? Until then I can only stare at this wonder. My body, my world, but not everything is mine.


    The Body Tempering Stage was crucial for the cultivators. From the previous owner¡¯s memories, Lei knew that this stage was just a soft prologue through which the cultivator prepared their body to contain and control this energy. It took rigorous training and ample resources to climb the ranks, to even have a chance to step into the Qi Condensation Stage.


    People like him who lacked spiritual roots could only rely on pills and other treasures on this path. But Lei was not like those people. He was gifted, and Fatty Lou had told him that being gifted is no crime.


    And this gift is meant to be shared.


    Lei nodded with strength. He had his boys and girls beside him. They were a handful bunch, but perhaps he¡¯d been coming at his new life from the wrong angle. If he could keep getting spiritual ingredients, then there was no reason why their little circle couldn''t grow into a more powerful one.


    ¡°Simple,¡± he heard Fatty Lou say just as the tenth circle was completed. ¡°Thought we¡¯re going with simple.¡±


    Lei took another breath, trying to keep his focus. When the spiritual energy strayed toward his pores rather than rounding into another circle, he blinked and stared down at Fatty Lou.


    His brother-in-arms was flushed like a ripe tomato, his lower lip quivering with what Lei thought was excitement mixed with embarrassment. His fingers were all white from how hard he clenched them. And there was a tiny smile on his lips.


    Lei clicked his tongue, raised a hand over his forehead. ¡°It is perhaps a curse of mine, Brother Lou, to always try to suppress this gift of mine and fail miserably over and over again. But I find a certain joy, an insidious satisfaction, whenever I see the results put to shame what others call food. I fear I can''t contain the genius within me."


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Fatty Lou snickered, shaking his head. ¡°Using my words against me, do you? That¡¯s some courage right there, brother, but I like it. Fits perfectly with your heavenly gifts. But--¡± He floundered up his feet and took a couple of steps, swayed this way or that before finally balancing himself on one foot. He looked triumphant when his other foot found its way beside its sibling. ¡°Do remember that it was this Young Master¡¯s genius that laid the foundation of your success.¡±


    ¡°I was blind,¡± Lei said solemnly before they both started laughing.


    Fatty Lou eased onto the couch while holding his belly, fingers still trembling from the kick he¡¯d gotten out of the spiritual food. Even the skin under his chin seemed to have gained a curious luster about it.


    ¡°At least it didn¡¯t kick us goodnight this time,¡± he said. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Ten minor circles.¡± Lei nodded. ¡°I say we¡¯re now real cultivators, Brother Lou.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re cultivators alright,¡± Fatty Lou said with a shake of his head. ¡°Though we lack techniques, cultivation manuals, all the training, and the backing of a strong force. We¡¯ve crossed one thing from the list, and left with a heap of others.¡±


    ¡°Baby steps,¡± Lei said, reaching for the water cup on the table. He took a sip before glancing at Fatty Lou. ¡°Things are only going to get better from now on. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. Focus on what we have here, and build slowly upon your so-called foundation.¡±


    Fatty Lou raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You know what, you''re right. A month ago, I was trying to decide whether I should kill myself with that butcher knife or drink myself to death in some whorehouse. Then you came here and started cooking those delicacies. I guess you¡¯re not the only one who is gifted, eh, Brother Lei? Seems like I¡¯ve got some of your fortune as well."


    Lei looked him in the eye, wondering if the man knew he¡¯d been one of the reasons why he started feeling at home in this strange world. He didn¡¯t know that one day Lei would become a spiritual cook. There was no expectation. They were just two men¡ªone a stranger in his own world, the other a complete alien¡ªwho found that life could get a lot easier if you could find someone to depend on.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to have someone like you here at my side,¡± Lei said, smiling at him. ¡°But we¡¯re just starting, aren¡¯t we, Brother Lou?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damned right we are!¡± Fatty Lou slapped his thigh before barking out a laugh. ¡°Come on, then. We have a cultivator caught on the hook. We can¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    Lei nodded. He had a newfound confidence about his spiritual fast-food business.


    ¡­¡­


    After he sent Fatty Lou off with a burger and some gnarled fries, Lei then eased onto the couch and stared at the blue screen flashing before his eyes. There were three new notifications.


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level!


    [Essence Enhancement] has increased by 1 level!


    Skill Choice Available!


    Oh?


    He checked the status window.


    Name: Liang Lei


    Age: 20


    Class: Chef


    Tier: Novice 5


    Skills: Eyes of the Yellow Maiden


    Cooking Skills: Essence Enhancement - Novice 3


    Cultivation Stage: 1st Step of Body Tempering Stage


    Dao: None


    There were two new tabs on the window, one showing his cultivation level, the other highlighting the fact that he had none of those mystical Daos. That was hardly a surprise, considering he¡¯d just stepped into the ranks of cultivators, but he still felt a certain excitement looking at it.


    The possibility of comprehending a Dao alone was more than enough for him to start thinking about the future. Perhaps one day, he would look down at the world from beyond the Heavens as an Immortal Cook who could feed the crowds with a wave of his hand, or maybe as a Spiritual Chef cooking his dishes beside the heavenly rivers, simply savoring the freshness of the air high up in the skies.


    And Fatty Lou would be there too, but not as the true Immortal he¡¯d thought he¡¯d become¡ªperhaps as a waiter. Lei reckoned his brother-in-arms wouldn¡¯t have trouble carrying a few plates. It was just good business.


    What about the kids?


    That was a question best left unanswered for now. They all had their own paths, and Lei was too young to act like a strict father who had unreasonable demands. Unlike the other kids in this world, he would try his best to give them the freedom of choice. That was the least he could do.


    I¡¯ve changed, haven¡¯t I?


    Lei looked down at his hands. Lately, these fingers had started to feel like his own. A month ago, he was used to waking up to the darkness of his room, wooden tiles clanking under his feet, phone already dead because he forgot to plug it in. Not that there would be anyone to call him.


    The sun wouldn¡¯t show its face until he stepped inside the kitchen, and after that, he would be too busy to crane his head out from the window to see if it was there. The chaos of his surroundings helped silence the sounds inside his mind¡ªthought against thought, always bickering, never finding a middle ground. But here he couldn¡¯t hear those thoughts anymore. The sun was there, perhaps a different one, flashing through the shutters. He also had another kitchen, his own kitchen.


    He chuckled to himself as he finally focused on the skill choice notification. Like the last time, there were three of them.


    [Spiritual Sensitivity - Novice 1]: Allows you to discern the details of spiritual ingredients, identify hidden properties, and detect spiritual anomalies.


    [Soulremedy - Novice 1]: Infuse your spiritual dishes with a sedative aura that affects both you and the consumers of the food, reducing stress and fatigue.


    [Cookbook - Novice 1]: Adding a recipe to your cookbook will brand that recipe with your spiritual energy, allowing you to gain special essence from people eating your food prepared by using the same recipe.


    Current slots in the cookbook: 0/1


    Spiritual ingredients to heal your soul, eh?


    Lei clicked his tongue when he saw the Soulremedy skill. A part of him thought that there was a wicked being somewhere high up, peering down at the world of mortals and enjoying watching Lei get high on spiritual food.


    Thanks, but no thanks.


    The Spiritual Sensitivity still looked useful, especially after Lei had experienced the boundaries of the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes. That skill allowed him to identify multiple things but didn¡¯t provide any specific details, which made it somewhat basic. He wondered if getting Spiritual Sensitivity would change that.


    The Cookbook, on the other hand, was simply too strange. For a second, he thought he¡¯d read it wrong. But taking another look, this thing really seemed broken. By simply giving his recipes to stall owners and restaurants, he could earn himself an endless amount of special essence.


    Why doesn¡¯t it say spiritual energy? Are they different?


    That made him pause. The system used the term spiritual energy for basically all the skill choices he¡¯d been given until now, so he found it peculiar that it suddenly opted to use a different terming. So either this special essence was a completely different thing, or the system was baiting him with its wording to keep him from choosing this fraudulent skill.


    Sleep on it. No need to rush.


    Lei closed the interface, rubbing the back of his neck tiredly. He was still smarting from the effects of an hours-long cultivation session with Fatty Lou, and they¡¯d gotten enough spiritual herbs from that cultivator woman to feed the brats for two or three days, so he had a whole feast to prepare before the kids came back to the house.


    He¡¯d decided to turn the group of misfits into real powerhouses, after all.

 Chapter 23: Trouble With Food

    Chapter 23 ¨C Trouble With Food


    ¡°Can you just¡­ stop?¡± Zhu Luli yowled once again, her right hand shielding her scalp against the tiny claw that was trying to jab and poke at her brain.


    Little Yao didn¡¯t seem to care. She¡¯d been acting this way after they¡¯d gotten the news that their food was ready at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Hall and exited the inn they¡¯d been staying in.


    "The best spiritual beast you can get," my Father told me. Keen eyes and a sharp nose. Small and handy, has no trouble slipping through the narrow spaces. But nobody has told me that its attitude would only get worse and worse!


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the months she¡¯d spent out in the wilds that left a mark on her, or the constant nagging in the form of spiteful squeaks she kept hearing even when she clamped her ears shut, but today she just wanted to lay on a silent corner, and sleep like there was no tomorrow.


    She¡¯d definitely earned a break. Kept herself alive through all these months, relying on nothing but the knowledge learned by studying diligently in school. She¡¯d done it all, but she¡¯d never quite managed to get a hold on this one beast.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get your food, stop acting like a spoiled kid!¡± Zhu Luli said as she tried to pull Little Yao¡¯s claw that was stuck on her cheek away, and instantly regretted her words as her little companion gave her a side-eyed glance from beside her face.


    I wish you could scream¡­ At least that way, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer those judging eyes of yours!


    She took a deep breath to press down the ball of fury growing in her stomach and peered out around her to see if there was anything she could find some solace in.


    The sights around her were new, at least. Unlike Lanzhou, this place looked as if it was caught in a time bubble some hundreds of years prior, and got stuck there with all its wooden and stone buildings scattered mindlessly across the space.


    Almost primal. No wonder why I¡¯ve hardly seen a cultivator while I was here.


    The spiritual energy in the air here felt like a trickle rather than a gurgling river, so much so that the other night she had to concentrate for an hour just to feel it. It was like trying to suck water from a broken straw. And after she¡¯d managed to feel it, it took another hour to finish a dozen minor circles.


    I could complete thirty circles back in Lanzhou in just one hour. If I were to stay here, I don¡¯t think I could ever reach the 8th Step of the Body Tempering Stage.


    As if it weren¡¯t enough, they were out of stock when she tried to ask the prices for pills in the Alchemists¡¯ Guild. They told her it was because of high demand.


    Pills being short in supply wasn¡¯t anything new for her, but according to the scribe in the Alchemists¡¯ Guild, there wasn¡¯t even a licensed Alchemist residing here, which meant that Zhu Luli had to make some changes to her original plan of exploring the Darkloom Forest while restocking her pills from Jianghzen. She would have to visit Lanzhou at some point.


    They¡¯re going to rip me off again. Uh¡­ I hate this.


    She still had that peak-grade Body Tempering Pill in her pack, but she was saving that pill to break through the Eighth Step of the Body Tempering Stage. Under these conditions, though, she was doubtful if there was enough spiritual energy here to aid the effort.


    I¡¯ve managed to complete seventy minor circles before coming here, I just need two more! It''s gotten harder¡­ But I think this isn¡¯t bad either. What was that line again? Fortune¡­ favors the bravest cultivators?


    She flicked her long hair back to its place as she tried to remember one of Emperor Xia¡¯s famous lines. He had so many of them that she¡¯d made it a habit of posting his quotes on her wall back in the day.


    When I had a roof over my head.


    Zhu Luli shook her head as her thoughts strayed toward a dangerous path. Thinking about the past wasn¡¯t helping. She¡¯d known all the risks long before she¡¯d decided to take on the world all by herself. She¡¯d known it all, but then, knowing did little to ease the thumping of her heart.


    Sunlight drilled through her eyes, making her squint up as a familiar building flashed from beyond the square. The structure stuck out like a sore thumb among the other humble buildings, white marble glinting. Dozens of people filed in and out from the double doors, bowing slightly as they passed before a sculpture, its two emerald eyes sparkling with wisdom.


    Emperor¡­ Xia!


    She was about to crash down on her knees at the sight of Emperor Xia¡¯s sculpture when Little Yao jumped on the ground, clasped her claws together, and bowed deeply. Gathering herself, Zhu Luli nodded solemnly and bowed her head as well.


    We¡¯re in his debt, her Father had once told her when they were speaking about the Sage Emperor. It was because of him that the Empire shed its contemptuous, and primal skin, allowing mortals and cultivators to live peacefully together. He¡¯d made an example of the Mountain Sky Sect, felling thousands of cultivators with a wave of his sword when they refused to abide by the new laws.


    The Eastern Sword, they called him, for there was no place under the Eastern Skies that his sword couldn¡¯t reach. But Zhu Luli admired his wisdom more, and it seemed she was right as even here, in a remote city, they built one of his famous libraries. To think that Zhu Luli¡¯s father had been blessed enough to see that man in person¡­ She couldn¡¯t be more jealous.


    I wonder if he¡¯s still alive. Maybe he is, and he¡¯s roaming the skies, or perhaps strolling beyond the heavens. My Father was too sure of himself when he said that Emperor Xia was guarding the Three Realms for our sake.


    Shaking her head, Zhu Luli made her way through the crowd and strolled into an alley. She was so occupied with her cultivation that she hadn''t had a chance to explore the city the other day, but once she satisfied the need for her precious companion, she would pay a visit to the Library.


    It took her a couple of wrong turns, a little chat with a stall owner, and a chase with a group of kids trying to pet Little Yao before finally giving up when she made a show of her claws to find the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. She¡¯d also seen a man with bushy eyebrows dragging two children away, supposedly two little thieves caught right in the act.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Out in the wilds, deep into the forests, she could find the way out with the ease of a master, but the stone and wooden faces of the buildings didn¡¯t give her anything to work with, blending into a confusing mess people called a city. There were just too many distractions for her to stay focused.


    When she stepped inside the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Hall, she found the same scribe dozing off behind the high table, his right fist supporting the side of his head as he slowly swayed back and fro. The building itself was nothing special, a one-story affair that seemed more like it was built just to make a show of it that they got an Adventurers¡¯ Guild here in Jiangzhen rather than serve as a real base for adventurers.


    Unlike other Guild Halls, this place didn¡¯t even have a tavern next to it, where licensed cultivators could share valuable information and tricks of the trade. There wasn¡¯t the laughter of the survivors, the clanks of the wine glasses, and the bustle of a heated crowd. Just a single man and a wooden board, with a bunch of chairs lying sullen in the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told my reward is ready,¡± Zhu Luli said with a practiced smile, knocking at the table to announce herself. Little Yao was more than ready to claim that reward, shaking her furry tail like a highly motivated dog from beside her face.


    ¡°Reward¡­¡± the scribe muttered, eyes slowly coming alive and widening as he stared at Zhu Luli. ¡°What reward?¡±


    ¡°The food,¡± Zhu Luli said, still keeping that professional smile. It was one of the things her Senior Sister Feilin taught her back when she was studying at the Luminous Sun School, saying that a little smile could go a long way.


    As expected, it took a few seconds before the scribe gathered himself, rubbing his eyes tiredly. ¡°The food¡­ Yes, I think my brother put it somewhere here. Where was it? In a sack¡­ Sack?¡±


    He searched for quite a while before pulling up a sack from under the counter, scratching his head as he smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s here, still hot. Can I see your badge? I need to write the number down.¡±


    Zhu Luli flashed the badge into his face, a bronze one she was hoping to upgrade once she stepped into the Qi Condensation Stage. As it was, the badge was just a simple tool that brought no specific benefits. After she got the silver one, she could then get access to certain dungeons to broaden her research.


    Soon¡­ I¡¯ll become a Qi Condensation expert soon.


    After taking the badge, the scribe noted down the number etched onto its surface before giving it back. He then bowed his head slightly and waved a hand toward the board that stood on the right side. ¡°We wish you a pleasant journey, Miss. If you want, you can check the other missions on our board. We¡¯re in deep need of cultivators as of late, especially our farmers.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhu Luli cocked an eyebrow at the man after taking the badge and the sack. ¡°I have to admit, I haven¡¯t seen many cultivators in this city. Can¡¯t blame them, though. The spiritual energy here is too thin.¡±


    The scribe nodded sadly. ¡°That¡¯s an unfortunate truth, but we¡¯d usually get one or two visits each day from our local cultivators which was enough to keep our farms and fields safe. But there has been a serious lack of interest in the missions for the last few weeks. So if you would be kind to help¡ª¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look after I¡¯m done with this one,¡± Zhu Luli said as she glanced at Little Yao with a helpless smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss,¡± the scribe said. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Back in the inn, Zhu Luli smoothened her clothes before placing the sack on the wooden table. The room itself wasn¡¯t much, but she¡¯d seen far worse. At least this one had a table and a chair for her studies.


    Little Yao was perched on top of her right shoulder, eyes narrowed and claws trembling like a hawk savoring the thrill of the sight of its prey. Unlike normal squirrels, which were rare to begin with, a Browntail could eat twice its size in a single day and was known for its insatiable appetite. Meat or vegetables hardly made a difference for them, but they were especially fond of spiritual food.


    ¡°Easy now,¡± Zhu Luli said as she carefully took the plate from inside the sack and placed it on the table. Her eyes widened slightly at the sight of food. There was a bun, sliced open, and a round meaty thing placed in between the halves. She almost couldn¡¯t recognize the Pettydiggers, as the thin stalks looked as if they¡¯d grown root-like outcroppings.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± she muttered, disturbed and disoriented as she poked one of the stalks with a finger.


    She knew that she¡¯d get spiritual food from the mission, but never in her life, she¡¯d dreamed they¡¯d give her a twisted form of cuisine that only used spiritual herbs as ingredients. It was true that Little Yao could use some of that sedative effect of the Gnarled Souls, but other than that, the thought of eating a Gnarled Soul mixed with Pettydiggers made her stomach turn.


    A sudden crunch pulled her awake as Little Yao started chomping down the gnarled needles. Her beady eyes slowly widened as she took another bite, and before long the first needle was gone.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure about this?¡± Zhu Luli asked unknowingly, staring down the needles with doubt. But Little Yao was too busy wolfing down another needle to pay her attention. Her claws worked around the food with practiced ease, and she used them like a fork which made the whole thing seem ridiculous as the needles were nearly as big as her face.


    It can¡¯t be bad if Little Yao likes it. I guess I should try one¡­


    Bracing herself, Zhu Luli pinched her eyes shut as she slowly took one of the needles. She was about to have her first bite when her heart pounded in her chest, shivers running down her spine. Eyes shot wide open, she shook her head and put the needle back, trying to fight back against the urge to vomit that rocked her from within.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with the bun,¡± she said, gulping down. At least that thing had a normal side about it, unlike the abominations that Little Yao gobbled one after another.


    Fingers trembling, this time Zhu Luli managed to let her lips touch the food. Her teeth sunk into the bun with a soft crunch before a wave of flavors splashed inside her mouth. She stumbled back, heart thumping in her chest, breath caught in her throat. She took the bite and let it sail across her mouth, the meaty part of the bun, which she now recognized as Rootremedy beans mashed together, slowly making its way down her throat.


    She let out a giggle when the wind tickled her from within as if suddenly the breeze picked up its pace. The airy feeling and the strong garlic taste mixed with the earthly tone of the beans were things she¡¯d never thought would blend perfectly.


    This was the touch of a master. She could almost feel the gentle care behind the effort, and the skill that had turned these spiritual herbs into a glorious dish.


    What¡­ is happening?


    But then the wind grew stronger and started poking her from within, making her wince in pain. She pressed a hand over her stomach as a monstrous wave of spiritual energy burst inside.


    Fear crept into her thoughts as she desperately tried to control this wave, but it felt like trying to stop a dam from collapsing. The energy trickled out through her hold and scattered around her body, coursing across her meridians without a care in the world. If she didn¡¯t do something this furious wave could cripple her cultivation base.


    She took a breath to calm herself, tapping into the experience she¡¯d gained all those years.


    Smile, breathe, and go slowly.


    Clenching her jaw, she forced the waves into a minor circle with all her worth, tears streaming down her face. She was caught off guard, unaware, but then it wasn¡¯t the first time she had to find her way through trouble.


    It was only when the waves calmed into that rhythmic cycle inside her meridians that Zhu Luli felt the pain slowly wearing off. Her nails had drilled painful holes in her palms, sweat pouring down her back, but she was still alive, still breathing.


    You¡­ You¡¯ve said nothing!


    She glared at her spiritual beast, who should¡¯ve warned her in the first place, but Little Yao was busy tearing apart the needles, burping contently at the side. She gave her a side-eyed glance in the matter of a disappointed mother looking at her child, then turned and finished another needle.


    Zhu Luli leaned back in the chair, too tired to lift a finger, as spiritual energy swirled around her body. One minor circle after another was completed effortlessly, without her needing to do anything.


    Of all places, I chanced upon a Spirit Chef here in Jiangzhen! This can''t be real...


    Who would have thought she''d stumble upon a meal prepared by one of those legendary chefs who, despite their talent, chose to forgo Alchemy to pursue the Dao of Cooking?


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 24: Unexpected Company

    Chapter 24 - Unexpected Company


    ¡­¡­..


    It was night and windy, a strong wind making the shutters of the windows rattle and groan. Rain pattered against the wood. The heavens seemed to howl in agony as one thunder after another growled across the skies of Jianzghen.


    Lei paced back and forth in the kitchen, trying to keep his mind clear. He¡¯d sliced the buns and fried the needles, and managed a smile even as the kids threw questions at him. He¡¯d told them to eat their food and get back to their beds. He¡¯d kept the front until they were deep in their sleep.


    It was now just the cat and him in the house. He and the cat, and the eerie air that took hold of the whole place. Its round eyes never left him as Lei kept pacing around, waiting for Fatty Lou to bring him the good news."


    Surely Master Li had taken them to his side after a day¡¯s work. They would be tired after carrying all those flour sacks, and there was a furious storm. Small wonder why those two didn¡¯t come back. They would be sleeping now, just like their brothers and sisters, dreaming under Master Li¡¯s roof.


    That man could be a mean father to Fatty Lou, but he¡¯d always had a soft spot for children, especially orphans. Probably why he¡¯d asked half the price for Lei¡¯s bread. No matter how many times Lei told him that he didn¡¯t need it, the famed Master Li wouldn¡¯t budge, saying that helping those kids was a form of redemption for raising a good-for-nothing son like Fatty Lou.


    And a few minutes from now, Fatty Lou would come back from that door to tell him that Stone and Snake were sleeping sound. He would then start his tirade about how Master Li said this and that again.


    But it had been more than two hours, and the door had stayed closed. Lei didn¡¯t want to go outside. There was a feeling crawling just under his skin that told him stepping away from the house would somehow confirm the fear clouding his thoughts


    So he waited, and the cat stayed with him.


    It was good company, the cat. Even when Little Mei tried to take it upstairs, it remained rooted on the spot, refusing to look anywhere but into Lei¡¯s eyes, as if somehow it¡¯d seen his heart, and saw there a growing pain.


    I don¡¯t know what are you doing, but it¡¯s not working.


    Lei took a couple of steps and reached for the door handle. The wood was cold against his skin. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Just when he was about to open the damned thing and step outside, the handle moved on its own, dragging his fingers down with it.


    The door clicked open as Lei stepped back. Fatty Lou barged inside, wet hair plastered around his face, drops of rain dripping down his robe. He peered around and stared up at Lei, holding his gaze for a long second before shaking his head.


    Lei grabbed him by the collar, yanked him close, and held him hard. ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fatty Lou clutched Lei¡¯s arm and looked him in the eye. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find them at my old man¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you couldn¡¯t find them? They should be there! They worked the whole day for Master Li, right?¡± Lei¡¯s hold around the collar tightened. ¡°If not there, then where the hell have those two vanished without saying a word to me?¡±


    ¡°Father told me he hadn¡¯t seen them for hours,¡± Fatty Lou said, wiping his face with the back of his hand. ¡°After they were done with the sacks, they never came back. He thought the kids went to your place after work.¡±


    Lei shouldered past him, bounded out the door, and stared around. The cold wind splashed across his face, stealing the breath from his lungs. He wheezed through his lips and rubbed his arms as he tried to find anything but old wood and stone around the alley.


    The street was dead and empty, the sky a pit of nothingness. Not even the stars showed their faces tonight, and the lanterns swinging in the wind were about to break.


    ¡°Snake! Stone!¡± Lei called for them, his voice reverberating off the dark walls.


    ¡°We should call the guards,¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice from behind.


    Lei scowled back at him as drops of rain slithered around his robe and down his chest, making his skin crawl. ¡°For what? You think they¡¯ll give a shit about them?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡¯s better than searching blindly,¡± Fatty Lou muttered, frowning out into the dark skies.


    ¡°Ruins,¡± Lei said, suddenly hopeful. ¡°They could¡¯ve gone back to the ruins. The city¡¯s been hard on Snake. Perhaps he dragged Stone with him, too. They must¡¯ve gone there, and when the storm started they decided to spend the night in my old house.¡±


    ¡°You think after those thugs attacked they would do such a thing?¡± Fatty Lou looked doubtful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°But I can¡¯t think of any other explanation. You go fetch the guards, and I¡¯ll search the ruins. And don¡¯t leave the kids alone for too long.¡±


    ¡°You sure you¡ª¡°


    ¡°Now, go, Brother Lou! This storm is getting worse!¡±


    Thunder crackled as Lei opened the door to the house, and dashed in, taking his spiritual ladle before clasping it tight in his hand. Looking at the staircase, he nodded to himself and made for the ruins.


    He sloshed through the streets, hair dripping wet, breaths hard and heavy in his chest. From left and right the stone walls peered down at him, cold and lifeless. Not a single soul was out in the streets, shutters of the windows closed shut. Past the square, the Library, and the damp stalls, he finally crossed the line that marked the ruins.


    It was dark here. He couldn¡¯t see his hands. It was dark and damp, rats squeaking, his feet stumbling in and out of the muddy puddles. All around him, the old wreckage loomed as his eyes searched every hole. He called their names, his voice bouncing off the broken walls.


    His mind reeled, as if an axe had caught him by the scalp, and got stuck there, tinkering with his thoughts. All kinds of possibilities, yet they all coalesced into a single one ¡ª something bad happened. The realization slowly sank deep into his mind even as he tried to shake it off.


    Then light glinted from beyond a half-collapsed roof, flickering under the rain like a candle bearing a strong breeze. Lei lumbered around the old ruins of the house and came out on the other side, one hand clenched tight around the ladle.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    An old man glanced up at him from under the half-collapsed roof, sitting cross-legged in meditation, chest bare and gray hair dancing in the wind. The candle flickered right between his legs, its flame touching the man¡¯s legs, but he didn¡¯t seem aware.


    ¡°O-Old Ji,¡± Lei sputtered as he leaned on a wooden plank, his breath slowly catching up to him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The Heavens are weeping,¡± Old Ji said, his voice oddly deep as he slowly looked up from between the cracks in the roof to the skies and let out a long sigh. ¡°I wanted to bear witness to their pain. It¡¯s an old tradition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lei scowled at him. ¡°Have you seen the kids around here?¡±


    Old Ji slowly took the candle in his hand and raised himself, glancing at Lei. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to take those kids with you? I might be old, but I still remember certain things. I surely remember telling you not to pamper them too much. You can¡¯t always be there for them. Eventually, they¡¯ll have to face the harsh truths that govern this world. Can¡¯t escape them.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Lei was about to take him by the hand and give him a shake, for the old man seemed he was still in a deep state of meditation from his muddy eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t escape them,¡± Old Ji said, swayed back, and grabbed a wooden plank, standing barely on his feet like a drunkard.


    ¡°Did you take something?¡± Lei helped him sit back on the ground, fearing that if he¡¯d left the man alone he might get himself drilled by the wooden planks hanging from the roof like makeshift spears. ¡°Lay here, and don¡¯t move. I have to go.¡±


    Lei left him there under the roof, blending once again into the dark of the ruins. The place was full of stones and wood, the ground littered with old toys and crumbled pieces of someone¡¯s past, everything reeked with a desolate air of emptiness. The place was full of stones and wood, but underneath their skin, there was no trail of the kids, nor their passing.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Hours turned into grains of molten rock slowly searing Lei¡¯s skin. Dawn broke through the storm, but the sprinkling sunlight only made matters worse as crowds of townsfolk started pouring into the streets. Searching around, picking faces, asking questions, and trying to describe the appearances of the two kids only to get back silent nods and apologetic shrugs had dwindled the little hope Lei had that the kids were safe.


    He¡¯d picked the [Spiritual Sensitivity], hoping to get something out of it¡ªperhaps a trail that¡¯d give him some clues¡ªbut it was useless other than making his skin crawl with the brooding feeling he¡¯d gotten in the ruins.


    The guards would search the city. At least that was what they told Fatty Lou. There was no trust in those fools, not after they¡¯d let that thug walk away from the station with a smile on his face. Seemed nobody knew his name or his face, as all the questions Lei had asked about the man had been left unanswered.


    They said he was banished with his men from the city, never to return again. They hanged the one with the mole as people watched with great excitement as his face turned purple and dark. Grudges, Fatty Lou had told him at the time. Lei had refused to believe any man could be this inhuman.


    There was no other option. If they couldn¡¯t find the kids in the city, then they had to keep searching for them elsewhere.


    Lei sighed, pulled the straps of the pack tight around his back, checked the spiritual ladle, and weighted it on his hand. He then made sure they¡¯d have enough food to last them for a week before tucking the wok over into the pack. He watched Fatty Lou checking his meat cleaver on the right side before he caught sight of a banner poking slightly out from behind the couch, the red embroidery making him pause.


    Clean, and wrinkled, as if left there just this morning. It reminded him of the day Fatty Lou played one of his tricks, getting all those women round the stall and making a scene that allowed him to sell the kebabs like hotcakes. That was before the thugs attacked them, deep in the night and on their way back home.


    Shaking his head, he walked over to Fatty Lou and clapped him on the back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Fatty Lou gave him a side-eyed glance and snorted. ¡°We¡¯ve already sent the kids to my old man¡¯s place. He¡¯ll be staying there with Granny Xu¡­ Something about him having no experience with the kids, that woman told me. But I¡¯m guessing there is some heat between those two.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± Lei cringed just at the thought of it. Granny Xu was his old boss, a grizzly and wrinkled old woman who knew how to work scores of men with a blink of her eyes. The Iron Mistress, they¡¯d called her behind her back. He never thought the famed baker of the town would have the hots for that iron lady.


    ¡°Old age,¡± Fatty Lou said as he hauled his own pack, filled with all sorts of knives and arrows. There was a bow strapped to his back as well, an antique piece from the days when Master Li used to go hunting. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it starts messing with your mind. After a certain point you should stop trying, and let that old and wrinkly skin go loose on a rocking chair, but¡­ This isn¡¯t too bad, I guess. Will take some weight off my shoulders, no doubt.¡±


    Lei chuckled silently. He knew his brother was trying to lighten the mood after the night they¡¯d spent out searching for the kids. And it was working, sort of. You have to keep your head up, Lei¡¯s father had told him once when life had become too heavy to bear alone. Keep your head up and eyes on the path. Battering yourself with all sorts of questions was meaningless.


    ¡°Right then,¡± Lei said, turning to the door. ¡°We should go.¡±


    Sharing a solemn glance, they were about to go out when a knock halted their steps, a gentle bump on the wood after which the door creaked slowly open, a small face peering sheepishly from behind it.


    Long, brown hair danced lazily in the morning breeze, a pair of curious eyes peering round the living room before finally focusing on Lei. Then she flinched, frowned, and stumbled into the house, pulled her leg back to shake off a little squirrel trying to bite a large chunk from her calf.


    ¡°Stop¡­ it!¡± she screamed, her eyes flickering back to Lei and Fatty Lou as shame reddened her face. She immediately cleared her throat and bowed her head, glaring down at the squirrel as if to say ¡®Be quiet!¡¯.


    ¡°Err¡­ Can we help you?¡± Lei had to ask as the woman kept her head down like a housemaid about to see her Master off. The strange thing was that the squirrel followed her example, clasping its claws together and bowing its head, which was oddly human and strangely cute at the same time.


    ¡°Forgive me for barging in like this, but I was wondering if this is the residence of the Honorable Spirit Chef,¡± the woman said, raising her head. ¡°I was hoping to ask for a favor¡ª¡°


    ¡°Favor?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°Spirit Chef?¡± Lei blurted out.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The woman stepped back, shaking, eyes trembling as she sputtered, ¡°N-Not that kind of a favor, oh, no! I will pay richly if that Honorable Chef would be kind enough to cook me those dishes--¡± The squirrel pulled at her robe, which made her stiffen. ¡°Not richly, oh, I don¡¯t have any money¡­ But I can get those spiritual herbs. Yes! You see, I¡¯m a herbalist, an apothecary in the making. I¡¯ve recorded over ten thousand herbs in the past two years of my venture, plucked them all by myself! And my spiritual beast here, Little Yao, has the sharpest nose across the Eastern Continent!¡±


    The squirrel stepped forward, looking greatly proud of itself as it stretched a claw out and bowed once again, making Lei question who was in charge between these two.


    ¡°Where did you get this information?¡± Fatty Lou asked, glaring into the woman¡¯s face. It was only then that it dawned on Lei that they were compromised.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly ashamed, but as I¡¯ve said, my spiritual beast has a sharp nose,¡± the woman said, scratching the back of her head. ¡°We tried to ask... but, well, she just trailed the smell of the food.¡±


    ¡°That squirrel can do that?¡± Fatty Lou said as they shared a shocked glance with Lei.


    ¡°Yes, she can!¡± The woman seemed like she had finally found the courage to keep her head straight. ¡°There is no scent that she can¡¯t trail. Browntails used to be the best hunting beasts, but because of their, err, unreasonable demands, people stopped using them. They often devoured the game right away.¡±


    As much as he was amused by the sight of them, Lei shook his head. They didn¡¯t have the time to entertain this woman, not when Snake and Stone could be in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there has been a misunderstanding,¡± Lei said with a sigh. ¡°There is no Spirit Chef here¡ª¡°


    ¡°You¡¯ve just come to the right place!¡± Fatty Lou roared in laughter, slapping his knee. When Lei snapped his head at him, Fatty Lou pointed with his eyes at the squirrel, stretched out a hand, and pulled Lei before him as though showing a great art piece to a master dealer. ¡°Here is our most Honorable Spiritual Chef, the King of Flavors himself! Chef Lei!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars as she stared at Lei. But someone else was staring into his face, with a gaze full of passion and reverence. Its cheeks swollen and furry tail shaking madly, the squirrel seemed like a ticking bomb about to go off.


    What the hell is happening?


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 25: Darkloom Forest

    Chapter 25 - Darkloom Forest


    It had been hours now that they were on the path, sunlight harsh and heavy over the clear skies, burning light drilling painfully into Lei¡¯s head. Fields stretched all around them, farmers busy working among the crops, their skin dark and battered by the sun. At least they looked grateful, as the storm had brought them much-needed rain in the heat of summer.


    Lei didn¡¯t know how he should feel. He¡¯d spent hours thinking about what-ifs and what-nots, his mind refusing to stop sketching all sorts of possibilities. Perhaps that thug took the kids and sold them for money. The late emperor might have abolished slavery, but he doubted if the so-called demonic cultivators would be kind enough to adhere to the laws of the Empire. Or perhaps there was more to that thug than they knew. It could be that he was working for someone else.


    It¡¯s odd that after a certain point, your mind just¡­ blanks.


    He shook his head and peered down at the little squirrel guiding them through the path. The creature was small and quite well-mannered. It was hard to believe that it had the strength to dig a hole its own size in hardwood with those sharp claws, but Lei guessed that was how spiritual beasts were in this world.


    A cultivator and her pet beast. For some reason, they don¡¯t align with the image of a cultivator duo in my head.


    He didn¡¯t know how things had reached this point. They were preparing to go out when some woman barged into the house and said she was a herbalist¡ªan apothecary in the making. She then bowed her head and told them she was there to ask for a favor.


    Supposedly, she¡¯d checked with Brother He before coming to see if she could keep doing the mission they¡¯d posted at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, and when Brother He told her he had to ask before giving her an answer, the squirrel went berserk and trailed the scent of the food all the way up to Lei¡¯s place.


    Some story, was Lei¡¯s first thought before he''d tried to send the woman on her way, only for Fatty Lou to stop him and decide to use the squirrel¡¯s strangely sharp senses to find Snake and Stone. That was why they were now out in the wild, away from Jiangzhen, trudging through the fields with the woman and her little squirrel that kept staring at Lei as if spellbound.


    ¡°Are we sure your little pet can find their trail just by relying on an old robe?¡± Lei asked, raising Snake¡¯s old robe over his head to keep the sunlight from drilling holes into his eyes. Just in case they lost that one, he¡¯d tucked Stone¡¯s robe into his pack as well.


    The woman, Zhu Luli, nodded her head once again, flashing him that wide smile. The squirrel, on the other hand, scowled with its tiny eyebrows when it heard the words as if offended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior, Little Yao may be a glutton, but I wasn¡¯t lying when I told you that she has the sharpest nose across the Eastern Square,¡± Zhu Luli said, pulling at her oversized pack. ¡°And from what I can tell, the kids couldn¡¯t have been taken by someone strong. Even a Qi Condensation expert would¡¯ve at least tried to mask the trail of their passing, which would¡¯ve made it nearly impossible for Little Yao to track them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Lei said as he shared a glance with Fatty Lou.


    It was his brother-in-arms¡¯ idea to bring the cultivator woman on the journey. They didn¡¯t know who she was, why she was in Jiangzhen, or for what reason she¡¯d accepted the sudden invitation to become a part of their group. Though it had at least allowed him to understand that being a Spiritual Chef was by no means a simple thing if it made this cultivator woman act like a crazed drug addict.


    That was the favor she talked about¡ªshe wanted to provide Lei with a heap of spiritual herbs in exchange for his overly spiritual dishes. Those were her exact words, and Lei was somewhat relieved that the woman hadn¡¯t planned on enslaving him to make him her personal cook.


    I''m not sure what to make of her, but she doesn¡¯t look that strong.


    This was more or less what his new skill, Spiritual Sensitivity, told him. Though Lei wasn¡¯t sure how the skill¡¯s sensitivity part really worked, he thought of it as a different sort of sixth sense that allowed him to get a feel for certain things and also provided him with some curious details about spiritual ingredients.


    He checked the spiritual ladle.


    [Spiritual Ladle: Mortal-Grade, Low Quality.] - (An old ladle infused with the lingering spiritual energy of its owner. Once broken, it would be hard to fix.)


    Lingering spiritual energy of its owner. Are you trying to say that the spiritual energy leaking from my pores somehow made its way into this ladle?


    Lei shook his head. The important part was that he had a spiritual tool by his side, and this time, he wouldn¡¯t be giving that thug to the guards. He¡¯d learned his lesson.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the sun shining over the skies can be taken as a good omen,¡± Fatty Lou said, hopping a step forward and giving them a look over his shoulder. ¡°What do you say, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Light and dark, clear or cloudy, it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference to me,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping on dirt or inside a cave, but I have to say Jiangzhen and its surroundings are a good change. Feels like I¡¯m exploring a secret part of the world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the world, then?¡± Lei couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Zhu Luli looked thoughtful as she shook her head. ¡°Just the Eastern Continent. Didn¡¯t want to stray too far from the Empire. Things can get¡­ complicated with other nations.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Fatty Lou hummed his approval, earning an eye-roll from Lei. But he wasn¡¯t bothered as he stretched a hand toward the ground, the squirrel jumping on his arm before easing onto his right shoulder. He scratched its chin. ¡°This little one must¡¯ve been a great help. You know, I haven¡¯t seen any spiritual beast like this before. Sure, there were some beasts of burden in Lanzhou, but we were often told that beasts are, well, beasts, better left in their own nature.¡±


    ¡°Browntails are an endangered species,¡± Zhu Luli answered with a tired look. ¡°That¡¯s why they are given to their owners under strict conditions.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°I only remember parts of it, but it was about a Nascent Soul expert going on a continent-wide hunt for their species after one of them snatched a Moon Rabbit from his daughter¡¯s hand,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°They can be rather eccentric, those Nascent Soul experts. I should know.¡±


    Fatty Lou tried to keep his smile, but even Lei could see the sides of his lips trembling, and he was also taken aback by the words.


    He glanced at her. She certainly looked like a normal, twenty-year-old woman, with brown hair curled around the edges and a face bright and clean, but Lei had never seen or heard someone speak about Nascent Soul cultivators like this back in Jiangzhen.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Fatty Lou cleared his throat as he took the squirrel and placed it gently on the ground. ¡°A rare spiritual beast¡­ Who are you again?¡±


    ¡°A curious wanderer,¡± Zhu Luli said, clasping her hands sheepishly.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°A curious wanderer with a rare beast, who happens to have traveled all across the Eastern Continent before coming to Jiangzhen,¡± Fatty Lou pressed on. ¡°Are you sure you are here to study spiritual herbs?¡±


    Lei glared at him, then smiled as he turned toward Zhu Luli. ¡°Come now, Brother Lou. I¡¯m sure everyone has their secrets.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to find a Spirit Chef here of all places,¡± Zhu Luli said, tilting her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that even in the heart of the Empire, finding an Honorable Master Chef is as hard as plucking a cloud from the sky. Your Dao¡­ is a most grand one, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lei sighed tiredly, scratching the back of his neck. He didn''t know if he could call himself a Spirit Chef, and he certainly hadn¡¯t given up on the more profitable path of Alchemy for the rare art of cooking. But the woman had put him on a pedestal, and the way Fatty Lou presented him to her made the matter only worse.


    Should I just tell her?


    But their best bet to find Snake and Stone was that little squirrel, and Lei feared if he cleared the misunderstanding the woman would leave their group. And it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t cook spiritual dishes. That was the thing. He¡¯d even introduced this primal world to fast food, and apparently his spiritual burger and fries were enough to even hook a cultivator.


    Just a small difference. And she probably doesn¡¯t have any special techniques to check our cultivation bases, otherwise she would¡¯ve figured that we¡¯ve just taken our first steps on the Immortal Path.


    But that little step changed everything. He was surefooted, feet crushing the pebbles and the stones, the steps barely taking any effort. In a single breath, he could suck enough air to last him for a couple of minutes, and Fatty Lou was the same. His brother, however fleshy he was, seemed like he was having no trouble keeping up with them along the way.


    I¡¯m not sure if this is really the effect of becoming a Body Tempering Stage. We¡¯re just at the first step, but I feel like I could run across the clouds.


    Well, that might be an exaggeration, but he certainly felt light as a feather trudging through the fields. And the world did seem to have something different about it now, the colors flashing bright and the trees looming in the distance highly detailed and clear as if he were looking through the lenses of a telescope.


    He clenched his hand around the ladle and felt the bone click underneath his skin. There was an odd strength there, power he could use to knock that thug out cold once he found him.


    ......


    ¡°Are we¡­ sure this is the place?¡± Fatty Lou gulped nervously, one hand clenched tight around his sleeve as he stared at the hulking trees of the Darkloom Forest.


    Before Zhu Luli could answer, the squirrel dashed forward and raised a claw toward the ominous forest, looking mightily sure of itself. There was no doubt in those beady eyes.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Lei bit his lower lip, trying to shake off the malicious feeling his Spiritual Sensitivity skill brought him. He got goosebumps just by looking at the trees, looming over him like crooked giants broken and mashed together into a thick canopy that barred the sunlight from seeping through the cracks.


    ¡°How convenient!¡± Zhu Luli smiled like a young girl out for a morning stroll, jumping over the bushes and landing gently on the other side before turning and waving a hand toward them.


    Lei braced himself as he shared a look with Fatty Lou. Jiangzhen could be a mortal city, but even then, the folk over there knew to stay away from the Darkloom Forest. The place brimmed with monstrous beasts hungry for human flesh, unspeakable horrors slithering beyond the trees and lurking under the soil, always looking for more, always yearning for fresh meat.


    And they would be presenting their newly ascended skin to these beasts.


    Lei found it hard to contain the fear crawling from the nape of his neck. He lingered for a long second, jaw clenched tight. Suddenly that thug¡¯s face flashed before his eyes, bushy eyebrows scowled down at the two kids as they tried to drag themselves out of his hold, their little faces twisted with fear and desperation.


    He dashed inside the forest. Fatty Lou followed after him, cursing under his breath as he fought against the barbs and the thorns, the bow strapped to his back catching all the branches which made him nearly leave the damned thing.


    The first thought that popped into Lei¡¯s mind was that they were in a completely new dimension. Sunlight couldn¡¯t reach here, wandering beyond the boundaries of the forest marked by the tall trees, a curious child peeking inside, but too afraid to take that step.


    His feet crunched over the broken branches as they sauntered after the little squirrel. The ground was slick with rain and muddy black, crooked branches all dried and naked, hanging from above like worn-out ropes of some sick practice. An occasional scream or a guttural growl broke the muted silence they shared between them, which often made Lei and Fatty Lou exchange nervous glances, with Zhu Luli humming a song along the path.


    That was the only thing that eased Lei¡¯s heart a bit¡ªthe unexpected pair of the company who looked as if they knew their business. Lei could only hope they would keep this performance up and running, as he wasn¡¯t sure how long he could take the pounding of his heart that dinned inside his ears.


    They trudged through the bushes, up the sloping ground, sloshing down and away, damp hair sticking to the skin like a wet blanket. Little Yao the squirrel kept its nose to the ground, sniffing its way about the forest with the confidence of a master, stopping occasionally to give them an indication about where they were headed with small but effective gestures.


    Hours passed while nobody uttered a word. It somehow felt wrong to speak when even the forest loomed silent all around them, a lumbering beast of an entity that breathed in and out with the wind.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhu Luli stopped all of a sudden when Little Yao patted with a clawed hand the darkened trunk of a tree. She leaned closer and felt the wood with her fingers, started lowering them down while keeping her eyes fixed on the squirrel.


    A little squeak later, she stepped back, crossed her arms over her chest, and waited. Lei was about to ask why they stopped when Little Yao swung one of her claws to the tree, the hard-looking wood crumbling with a deafening crunch. Another claw bore into the tree, sharp edges flashing like silver under the dark, splinters of wood scattering around them even as Lei and Fatty Lou stiffened at the sight.


    Once there was a hole big enough to peek inside, Little Yao stepped sideways and allowed Zhu Luli to take a look. Her whole head vanished inside the tree before she pointed with a finger to the lower side of the trunk, Little Yao following the silent order with yet another slash of her claws.


    Lei¡¯s ears rang with each impact, making him peer around the forest in fear, expecting a paw or a claw, a bigger one, to come slashing across them any minute now. This wasn¡¯t any different from announcing their presence to the whole forest. Three humans and a squirrel, and from the looks of Fatty Lou, it seemed he knew he¡¯d be the biggest prize of them all.


    ¡°Found it!¡± came Zhu Luli¡¯s voice as she drove an arm inside the tree, laboring for a second before she drew back, holding in her hand a bunch of mushrooms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± She seemed like an overjoyed bunny as she raised the sickly-looking, darkish mushrooms with a spring, a dozen of them stuck together like an amulet of dark origins. ¡°Grim¡¯s Mushrooms! I thought they were just a fairy tale!¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± Fatty Lou cleared his throat, the smile barely hanging at the edge of his lips. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be more, I don¡¯t know, careful in here? Not that I want to quench your enthusiasm, but I¡¯m thinking we can¡¯t be too cautious in a forest known for its, err, dark side.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lei said, placing a hand over Fatty Lou¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Brother Lou¡¯s words have some merit in them. We don¡¯t know what we are dealing with. It¡¯s best to tread with caution until we find Snake and Stone.¡±


    Zhu Luli¡¯s smile slowly gave way to a shocked silence before she stepped forward and bowed her head. ¡°Forgive my rashness, Senior. But you see, these mushrooms are something of a legend from where I came from, and honestly, I don¡¯t have much choice but to oblige when Little Yao gets¡­ excited.¡±


    ¡°Excited?¡± Lei glanced down at the squirrel. The little creature¡¯s eyes flickered back and forth between Lei and the mushrooms hanging from Zhu Luli¡¯s hand, glinting with desire. He had to take a step back when it struck him. ¡°You want me to cook those mushrooms?¡±


    It was Little Yao who squeaked in approval, rather than letting Zhu Luli do the talking for her. And from the look in her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Sighing out a breath, Lei took the mushrooms and turned his back, using his skills to check on them.


    [Grim¡¯s Mushrooms: Mortal-Grade - High-Quality] - [Mushrooms tainted by the grim spiritual energy of the forest. Unlike their looks, they are not poisonous and quite nutritious for cultivators who have Earth or Darkness affinities.]


    Lei¡¯s fingers trembled around the mushrooms when he saw the High-Quality part. He let go of the skills as he looked back and turned to Fatty Lou, pointing with his eyes at the mushrooms.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to stop right away,¡± Zhu Luli said sheepishly. ¡°You can cook the mushrooms when we find a place to camp. Isn¡¯t that right, Little Yao?¡±


    Another squeak answered. There was a creeping pain at the back of Lei¡¯s head. It was the first time he got a High-Quality ingredient, and frankly, he wanted to try it. But he also wished to keep his head over his shoulders during the search, and this thing¡­ looked dangerous.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do that,¡± Fatty Lou said as he gave Lei a greedy look.


    You don¡¯t know¡­ How could you possibly know? This is a damned bomb I¡¯m holding here!


    Lei was about to argue, but he paused. They didn¡¯t have to eat the food, right? They could just let the pair of them cherish the experience while he and Fatty Lou could watch from the sidelines. Their top priority right now was to keep that squirrel satisfied.


    After all, eating these mushrooms¡­ There was no way they would be walking after that.


    ......

 Chapter 26: Heated

    Lei¡¯s skin prickled with fear. He understood now why the folk around Jiangzhen kept clear of the Darkloom Forest. He understood it perfectly fine, but then he wasn¡¯t sure if this new awareness would do him any good against a beast twice his size.


    Its fur was smooth and clear. You wouldn¡¯t see it in the dark of the forest if not for the pair of crimson eyes staring wide at them. Two fangs jutted out from the side of its jaw as if they couldn¡¯t fit with the others and had to make their way down through its mouth. Sharp and dangerous. That was the feeling Lei got from looking at them. It wouldn¡¯t take much for those fangs to rip him open.


    He stiffened, squinting up at the creature as his heart pounded in his chest. What would you do against a beast that seemed like a twisted mix between a panther and a lion? Swing the ladle and hope for the best?


    It was hard to tell who was on the more spiritual side of things between the tool and the beast.


    His brother-in-arms looked deathly pale. That was oddly comforting, seeing that he wasn¡¯t the only one about to piss himself. The woman and the squirrel, now they were another story.


    When the beast had made its presence known with a growl, Zhu Luli had stepped sideways with the squirrel and planted herself before the pair of them. She didn¡¯t have a weapon, and her body seemed awfully small against the hulking form of the beast.


    Yet for some reason, Lei could feel that the woman wasn¡¯t afraid. There was a little smile on her lips, almost playful, fingers trembling with what Lei thought was excitement. Beside her, Little Yao was no different, her claws glinting sharp and beady eyes staring up at the creature as if weighing it.


    ¡°Easy now, little cub,¡± Zhu Luli said, raising a hand toward the beast. ¡°We don¡¯t want things to get bloody. No reason for you to throw your life away, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Lei gawked at the woman, and back at the creature, which seemed just as confused as it glanced at Zhu Luli. It then shook its head and reared back with a growl.


    ¡°Can¡¯t reason with you lot,¡± Lei heard Zhu Luli say as he flinched back with Fatty Lou.


    There¡¯d been a strange confidence, a feeling that¡¯d crawled from the depths of his core when he faced the group of thugs that told him there was no need to fear. He tried searching for that sensation just now and came out with a paralyzing fear that took hold of his guts.


    It¡¯s not working.


    He was shaking. The ladle in his hand seemed fragile and so little that he wasn¡¯t sure it could put a dent in that smooth fur. It¡¯d break with the wind of the creature¡¯s passing. What was he thinking, anyway? A ladle in a forest known for its spiritual beasts. Even though it was a spiritual tool, he was starting to think that he¡¯d need much more than something spiritual to stand against a beast of this size.


    Greedy eyes gazed at them for another long second, then the beast was flying, the forest taking a deep breath all around him as the wind brushed the tails of the sharp leaves hanging down the branches. The creature vanished within the darkness, with no sound, nothing that suggested it was creeping around to find an angle on them. But the Spiritual Sensitivity skill told Lei that they were, in fact, being weighed upon by that gaze.


    He clenched the ladle and raised it high. That was the least he could do. He raised the ladle and waited, ears ringing in the silence. Strange how the tension made him think of the other morning, just before he¡¯d sent Snake and Stone off. Everything was too good that he should¡¯ve expected some shit to happen. Now he was painfully aware that he wasn¡¯t cut out for things like strolling about in a forest full of horrors.


    Deep breaths.


    He was taking them alright, but a crunch from the left made him pause. He peered down the bushes and stepped back, Fatty Lou dragging his feet near him with the cleaver in his hand. It seemed his brother-in-arms was just as lost as he was finding his way around the dark. Something broke the calm of the bushes, made them shake as a shadow came lunging from between them, red eyes glinting, sharp claws inching closer and closer to Lei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Zhu Luli yelled, stepped forward, crashed into the beast from the side, wrapped an arm around its front paw, and pulled it hard.


    Lei blinked. He was looking at some odd scene his brain was trying to register. A young woman handling a shadowy beast twice her size as if the creature was nothing more than a tiny pup. It whimpered in pain when Zhu Luli turned it around and smashed its back across the ground, twisted the paw she¡¯d been holding onto, and pressed it down to its chest. Something clicked as the creature gave another yelp, red eyes squinted in pain.


    ¡°Lucky!¡± Zhu Luli turned with a wide smile on her face and gave them a thumbs-up. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could¡¯ve handled the beast with a mere finger, but I¡¯m happy that you allowed me to take care of it, Senior.¡±


    Eyes flickering between Zhu Luli and the beast, Lei couldn¡¯t help but use the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes on the creature. He almost gasped when a blue screen flashed before him.


    [Shade Cub: 6th Step of the Body Tempering Stage]: (A creature of the forest with a strong Darkness affinity.)


    Eh?


    The moment he used the skill, the creature¡¯s eyes snapped back at him, glaring into his face as if disturbed. Just like he thought, he couldn¡¯t use his skills on spiritual beings without being noticed. But under Zhu Luli¡¯s hold, the beast could only struggle desperately.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Fatty Lou said as he nudged him with an elbow. ¡°Your eyes are blazing.¡±


    Lei let go of the skill, glancing wide-eyed at Fatty Lou. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°You know.¡± Fatty Lou raised a finger toward Zhu Luli. ¡°That happened.¡±


    ¡°I thought she didn¡¯t look strong,¡± Lei said as Zhu Luli placed a finger onto the creature¡¯s neck and pressed it hard, the Shade Cub¡¯s eyes rolling backward before it passed out. ¡°Not that strong, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Cultivators,¡± Fatty Lou said with a helpless look. ¡°You can never be too sure of them.¡±


    Shit.


    He was trying to think of something clever to say, to show that he wasn¡¯t scared stiff a second before, but then he couldn¡¯t see a point in doing that. Spirit Chef, sure, but there was no way he could let the woman believe him to be some secret master capable of handling shadowy creatures.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Looks like we found something to go along with those mushrooms,¡± Zhu Luli said, unaware that Lei was debating in his mind to decide if this would be a good time to spill the beans. ¡°I¡¯ve heard their meat is tender.¡±


    ¡°Tender,¡± Lei mumbled, turned to Fatty Lou, and forced out a smile. ¡°Good thing we have a butcher on our team, eh?¡±


    Fatty Lou scowled at him and down at the meat cleaver, realization coming slowly into his eyes. Lei could tell that behind those eyes, the devilish brain of his brother¡¯s was spinning hard to work up an excuse. But a little tap on his calf broke whatever trail of thought he was cooking, making him blink down at the squirrel.


    ¡°Got mouths to feed.¡± Lei let out a snicker, feeling the tension slowly wear off his shoulders. The shocked tilt of Fatty Lou¡¯s head was a sight to behold as he clapped him on the back. ¡°Better make it quick, Brother Lou. I don¡¯t think staying around here for too long is a good idea.¡±


    Then he pushed him toward the Shade Cub.


    ¡­¡­..


    Lei let the cleaver ease into the meat, carving out the thick parts of fat in a practiced fashion as firewood crackled behind his back. His wooden chopping board was full of mushrooms and some strange meat from a spiritual creature, both high-quality ingredients that looked equally dangerous.


    After Fatty Lou cut a big part from the beast, they left the carcass to the other dwellers of the forest. The meat wasn¡¯t on the menu when they started their search, so Lei hadn¡¯t bothered to dry or smoke the cuts. Just a big part, enough for a good night¡¯s meal. Walking around and carrying pounds of meat would only slow them down.


    According to Little Yao¡¯s sharp nose, they had about another day to reach their destination. Lei didn¡¯t know how to respond when it became clear that the trail was leading them toward the big mountain towering high in the distance. It could only be seen through the cracks in the thick canopy, its jagged sides busy with scores of clouds.


    He hashed the cuts and seasoned them with a pinch of salt, leaving them to rest as he pulled out the mushrooms. They looked like someone had sprinkled a wicked poison onto their white faces, dotting them with purple and veined stains. They smelled fresh and earthy, though, and Lei trusted the system when it said they were not poisonous.


    He had half a mind to cook them right away without an extra touch, but he¡¯d brought some of those Rootremedy stalks with him. He¡¯d planned to squeeze the juice from the stalks rather than use the beans, swirling them just like heavy cream over the meat and mushrooms.


    Some onion and garlic in the mix. You can¡¯t ask for anything better than this for a camp meal.


    Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli were busy talking by the campfire, while Little Yao proved to be curious company as she watched him from beside the board, sharp claws clenched around the wood and saliva dripping down her chin. It became clear to Lei that, unlike their normal kind that lived on Earth, squirrels here, or at least the Browntails, had the tendency to eat everything they could get.


    Different times.


    Lei sighed as he cut the mushrooms, stretching his neck. He¡¯d been stiff and nervous from the moment they stepped out of the city. That was the thing with dealing with the unknown. You never could quite be sure of what to expect. Not in an alien world, at least.


    The first sensation he felt after opening his eyes in this strange world had been the lingering hatred his soul-brother carried against cultivators. Even as he died, being crushed under the half-collapsed roof while staring up at the two figures battling across the skies, his rage was more bitter than the pain gnawing at his soul.


    He was banished from the clan for his lack of talent, despised and belittled by his peers, and bullied just because he didn¡¯t have enough natural talent to be worthy of the family name. After all, the Liang Clan was one of the famous clans in Lanzhou, with more than a few rivals. It seemed like, in their book, the lack of talent was enough of a sin to cross a man¡¯s name out from their family line.


    Lei could only remember some parts of his memories. He¡¯d often dreamed about the face of a woman after his reincarnation, a clear face with an easy smile, and a pain rooted deep in her eyes. His soul-brother¡¯s mother was a gentle soul, perhaps the only one who cared for him, but her love hadn¡¯t been enough to keep him close.


    Or perhaps she was the one who proposed the deal. Living there like a slave¡­ Doesn¡¯t look much of a future to me.


    That clan was one of the classic examples of their kind. Cruel and demanding. No wonder why most people thought of cultivators as beasts hiding under mortal skin.


    And then there was Zhu Luli and her little beast. The woman seemed to have taken him as some secret master, capable of killing that beast with a flick of his finger, and if he kept up the front against her, he didn¡¯t know what would happen in the long run.


    I have to talk it out and tell her that I¡¯m a new sort of Spirit Chef. Not the kind who could slaughter beasts with ease. Yeah, a gifted one. Natural.


    Lei brought the ingredients with him to the campfire, pulled his wok out, and placed it over the burning logs as Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou watched him with expectant eyes. Little Yao was on his tail, rubbing her claws together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done a damned good job it seems, ¡®cause those look tasty,¡± Fatty Lou said, smiling at him. ¡°Can¡¯t do without that spiritual kick, now, can we?¡±


    Zhu Luli nodded with delight. ¡°I have to say a Spirit Chef¡¯s dishes are certainly different.¡±


    ¡°Knows her food,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find people who appreciate a good effort. Our chef here is indeed a rare talent, but even a shiny rock needs some polishing, eh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your job, then, the polishing?¡± Lei glanced at him, and down at the meats. ¡°No wonder it took me the better part of an hour to make something out of your cuts. You were never made for a butcher, after all.¡±


    ¡°Heartless and cold,¡± Fatty Lou seemed offended for a second before he clicked his tongue. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard it, Miss. Chefs are always like this. Ungrateful bastards thinking their noses are a touch higher than most of us. Leave them alone, though, they won¡¯t know how to sell their shit to the crowds.¡°


    The oil hissed when the hot surface of the wok cuddled it round. Lei added the meats soon after, raising the wok over the fire and giving it a little shake. He was still unsure if he should use the Essence Enhancement skill during the cooking process, as the look on Fatty Lou¡¯s face told him that he wouldn¡¯t be taking it easy once the dish was done.


    ¡°Oh, that smell!¡± Zhu Luli said, waving a hand near the wok as she sucked in all the delicious smoke with hungry breaths. Little Yao was on her heels, tail swaying left and right.


    ¡°Before we start to eat, there¡¯s something I want to clarify,¡± Lei said, sharing a solemn glance with Fatty Lou before turning toward Zhu Luli. ¡°It¡¯s clear from the way you keep calling me ¡®Senior¡¯ that you think I¡¯m something of a master, perhaps a cultivator who could¡¯ve killed that beast with ease. But we¡¯ve just stepped into the ranks of Body Tempering Stage cultivators, and can barely count as cultivators.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I can make spiritual dishes, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m one of those Spirit Chefs you keep mentioning,¡± Lei said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Zhu Luli scowled at the pair of them, clearly taken aback. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense. Spirit Chefs can command the spiritual energy of the world with perfection. I¡¯ve only seen one in my entire life, and he was a Core Formation expert. I¡¯m fairly sure that to cook those kinds of dishes you must be at least a Foundation Establishment expert.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°You see, Miss Zhu,¡± Fatty Lou chipped in, giving Lei a hard glance before smiling at Zhu Luli. ¡°My brother here is trying to say that he¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡±


    ¡°You might say he¡¯s gifted.¡± Fatty Lou nodded with confidence. ¡°Blessed by the Heavens themselves with the touch of a master. A single look from him can turn anything spiritual.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t go that far.¡± Lei sighed tiredly. He could feel a budding headache at the back of his neck as he added the mushrooms and the diced onions, sprinkling another pinch of salt over the mixture even as Zhu Luli kept staring at him.


    ¡°But how?¡± the woman said a second later, eyes flickering back to Fatty Lou. ¡°If you two are just Body Tempering Stage cultivators, then who cooked those meals?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe it,¡± Fatty Lou said and shrugged. ¡°Guess you¡¯ll have to show her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lei asked doubtfully. ¡°These things here¡­ are not your average ingredients, I can tell you that much.¡±


    ¡°All the more better, then!¡± Fatty Lou barked out a laugh, slapping his knee. ¡°You know she¡¯s our best bet to find those kids. Make her sing, then she¡¯ll believe.¡±


    ¡°Make her sing, you¡¯ve said?¡± Lei shook his head as he stirred the wok. ¡°Miss Zhu, you might want to step back a little. Things can get dangerous when I¡¯m cooking.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Sure,¡± Zhu Luli mumbled, blinking as if trying to make sure she heard everything right.


    Can¡¯t blame her, now, can I?


    They should¡¯ve told her way before things got a lot more heated.

 Chapter 27: Curious Sight

    Zhu Luli had never thought she would see something this bizarre. Even at the Luminous Sun School, her teachers ¡ª renowned apothecaries and herbalists ¡ª couldn¡¯t produce the sight she was witnessing right now.


    The spiritual energy stirred within the wok, threads of it curling around and seeping into the juicy meats, poking invisible holes through mushrooms. The air around her grew light as the spiritual energy gravitated toward the mixture, even as Chef Lei stood with a scowl on his face, staring down the wok.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Really happening?¡±


    Brother Lou raised an eyebrow at him, looking greatly proud of himself. Zhu Luli couldn¡¯t understand why, but she was too busy to pay him attention.


    Bending the natural Qi of the world was a feat that should only be possible within the boundaries of the Qi Condensation stage. Yet Chef Lei was doing exactly that, in a way that made Zhu Luli question her eyes. For a second, she thought it was something about that ladle he used to stir the mix. Perhaps it was a special tool that could make the dish¡­ more potent? Effective?


    But that didn¡¯t make any sense either, as tools beyond the Mortal stage demanded a certain cultivation base to be utilized.


    ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Zhu Luli had to ask when it became too much for her to comprehend. Even Little Yao seemed at a loss, staring questioningly up at the wok, barely blinking her eyes.


    You¡¯re just hungry, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t actually care about the way Chef Lei controls this spiritual energy.


    Zhu Luli shook her head when the man stayed silent. If her father had been here, he could¡¯ve provided her with a good explanation about this strange gift of Chef Lei. They called him the Heavenly Scholar for a good reason.


    Think. That bun and the beans, even the needles¡­ Dozens of circles under an hour, in a place as mortal as Jiangzhen. Am I witnessing a culinary master here? A talent so rare even the spiritual energy of the world bows its head against him?


    The sizzling of the meat pulled her focus away from the endless pit that was her mind and turned it back to the wok, where the mushrooms had already sucked all the delicious juice from the mixture. Then a splash of something white cuddled them like a mother¡¯s touch, the note of Rootremedy tingling Zhu Luli¡¯s nose.


    Seconds crawled past as she watched in nervous expectation. A rare gift here in Jiangzhen. Something about fate, perhaps? Could it be that this was the fortuitous encounter she¡¯d been searching for the last two years?


    Luck is a skill. Without it, there wouldn¡¯t be any geniuses.


    Emperor Xia had been a strong believer in luck. Didn¡¯t the Second Young Master of the Zhou Clan from the capital find a Heaven-Grade Blazing Pearl from below the creek that ran the length of the Blazing Mountains? There was no way he could¡¯ve stepped into the Qi Condensation Stage in a mere six months by relying on his natural talent alone.


    Fortune was a strange concept. That was why her father kept saying that pampering the new generation with endless amounts of resources would only serve to weaken their foundation. One must search and find one¡¯s fortune. Relying on gifts from others to tread the Immortal Path was a good way to become a stepping stone to a real genius.


    He only says this to the others, though, not me¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Chef Lei said, pulling the wok from over the burning logs and placing it gently on a stone. ¡°One of my best efforts. I hope this will be enough to clear the little misunderstanding between us.¡±


    Zhu Luli gulped, staring at the dish. Smoke curled playfully over the wok, the meats still sizzling. She could barely see the mushrooms in the mix, yet that earthy tone was strong in her nose. They were there, scattered across the brownish mixture, little treasures hiding from greedy eyes.


    She was about to ask another question when Little Yao swiped a claw inside the wok, took out a large piece, and chomped it down hard. Her beady eyes widened. Then she was back over the wok, staring down in the manner of a hunter troubled by the number of choices presented to them, juice slurping inside her tiny mouth.


    Looks¡­ delicious.


    ¡°Go on, try it,¡± Brother Lou said, a smug smile playing wide on his lips. He then crossed his arms and stepped back, as if getting ready to watch a glorious show. ¡°The Heavens knows it¡¯ll be the first time I saw a cultivator getting a kick out of one of these. It¡¯s been rather uncomfortable between the two of us, eh, Brother Lei?¡±


    ¡°Still haunts my dreams,¡± Chef Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching over you in case something goes south. After the last time, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be for the best if we waited this one out.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not going to eat it?¡± Zhu Luli asked with a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Chef Lei waved a hand toward his chopping board. ¡°We¡¯ll eat, but not this one. Trust me, I¡¯m doing us a favor keeping my brother here away from that food.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Brother Lou snorted, but Zhu Luli saw a brief look of regret flash behind his eyes.


    Why do these two act like this? Feels like I¡¯m about to drink a wicked concoction of a poison master.


    But Little Yao¡¯s lack of reaction gave her some semblance of trust, so Zhu Luli wasn¡¯t all that bothered by the discretion and caution the pair of them displayed.


    Taking a deep breath, she grabbed one of the spoons Chef Lei laid near the stone and took her first bite.


    There were still questions in Zhu Luli¡¯s mind. A lot of them, boiling in the pot that was her mind, that made her doubt the very scene she¡¯d witnessed. The Qi and its dance, how it trailed every motion of Chef Lei like an obedient child, swirling round the wok and seeping inside the meats, the mushrooms, cuddling them with a big, spiritual hug¡­ was something of a miracle.


    But everything melted into a confusion-filled mess once she took her first bite. It exploded in her mouth ¡ª a wave of flavors making her gawk in shock. And she took another bite ¡ª this time a bit more. That same airy feeling hit her hard.


    She blinked and felt the wind whistling into her ears as the world spun around her, yet she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes away from her hands. She couldn¡¯t help but smile stupidly at them when her fingers started twisting.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    A curious sight. Hard to believe the fingers would do that, but then again, the sights around her did seem like they¡¯d become a touch different as well. The branches and the trees howled with delight, sharp leaves poking her from left and right, ears ringing with a voice beckoning her from beyond the canopy.


    It was only when Little Yao pulled at her robe that it struck her she was about to touch the sky. Down below, Chef Lei and Brother Lou were shaking their heads, and she seemed to hear a helpless sigh escape from Chef Lei¡¯s lips.


    Her mouth was full of the taste of mushrooms, and the juicy meat, so tender that it broke down into a dozen waves once she bit down, sailing down her throat before finding their home inside her stomach. It was warm there, and she could feel her spiritual roots sucking greedily the boisterous waves of the spiritual energy coursing through her veins.


    A minor circle started as Zhu Luli let out a blissful moan. Right beside her leg, Little Yao was swaying left and right, her beady eyes glinting red as she kept blinking them. What was happening? And why, in the name of the High Heavens, did she feel as if her head was about to explode?


    She breathed in deep, biting her lower lip to gather her focus. She couldn¡¯t let the spiritual energy roam freely inside her body. It could cripple her! And more importantly, her spiritual roots alone couldn¡¯t absorb those great waves without her guidance. She must will the start of another minor circle. She must--


    A crunch from below her feet. Nothing too big, but it made her look. Little Yao wasn¡¯t there, gone after tearing the great part of the branch she¡¯d been standing on. Zhu Luli peered down the tree they were on and saw a little shadow dash across the forest.


    ¡°Little Yao!¡± she screamed, but scowled at her own voice, coming off as if she¡¯d burped it out. Something about her throat, and how the creamy Rootremedy juice got stuck there, giving off that airy feeling.


    Every breath felt as if it¡¯d be her last. Bliss and desperation, the line between the two became bleak. She could¡¯ve gone for more than thirty minor circles if she could sit down on solid ground and focus, but anytime she tried to do those, that voice kept poking her from high above.


    And what was that voice, anyway? The little crack in the canopy allowed her to witness the clear skies. Hundreds of stars glinted on the Eastern Heavens, but one of them seemed brighter than most.


    She didn¡¯t know how, or why, but at that moment she felt a certain connection between that glint and her spiritual roots, which made her remember yet again that good-for-nothing son of the Zhou Clan, the so-called Second Young Master from one of the illustrious clans of the capital.


    Luck is a skill. Fortune¡­ Something about fortune¡­ Emperor Xia said¡­


    Zhu Luli shook her head. Without that Blazing Pearl, there was no way that useless man could¡¯ve established a bond with a star swimming inside one of the Skyriver¡¯s branches, allowing him to become a Qi Condensation Stage expert.


    Are you mine? Are you¡­ the star I¡¯ve been searching for the past two years?


    Her Father tried more than a few times to stop this adventure and told her that there were other ways to find one¡¯s fortune. But he¡¯d also said that a cultivator should forge their own fortune, wrench off what was theirs from the hands of fate. For the last two years, Zhu Luli studied every plant she could find and dirtied her hands to pursue her path, hoping it would serve as a great foundation for her future. But inside, there¡¯d been always a little part of her that expected to find that fortune.


    And now that part was trembling with excitement. She didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but the prickling on her skin, the pounding of her heart, and the call from above the heavens¡­ everything was too real. She wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    This was the legendary state of enlightenment. A state many cultivators dreamed of, but never had a chance to experience in their lifetimes.


    ¡­¡­


    Lei blinked when he saw a little shadow dash just below the canopy, with a speed his eyes barely registered. Then a high-pitched squeak echoed across the forest. He shared a glance with Fatty Lou as the ground beneath their feet started shaking.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Fatty Lou said, inching closer to the wok. Those two had devoured the food in a couple of seconds, but there was still a bite or two left there ¡ª enough to get his brother-in-arms as high as the clouds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take another step,¡± Lei said, raising the ladle high and glaring into Fatty Lou¡¯s face. He then pointed up at the high tree, on which Zhu Luli sat cross-legged as if in meditation. ¡°It literally made her fly. I don¡¯t want to get your ass out of a tree.¡±


    ¡°Very kind of you.¡± Fatty Lou rolled his eyes at him before squinting up at the tree. ¡°That¡¯s even stranger than the cud¡ª¡° he cleared his throat, ¡°the brotherly hug we shared the last time. And you don¡¯t seem to feel any pain either.¡±


    Lei nodded. He hadn¡¯t had the time to think about it between all the chaos, but now that he¡¯d seen the effects of the spiritual food on those two, it suddenly became clear that there weren¡¯t any side effects of feeding a cultivator and her pet spiritual beast.


    Something about the energy, perhaps?


    He glanced down at the ladle. It was because of the energy seeping out of his pores that this ladle became somewhat spiritual. He was basically like a leaking roof, which made him think about all the pain he¡¯d felt before when he served food to the customers. Could it be that because they couldn¡¯t absorb this energy, Lei experienced the side effects?


    But it¡¯s not just the spiritual energy. There¡¯s another one, a different one that just¡­ lingers inside, unlike how the spiritual energy rounds into minor circles.


    Though he didn¡¯t have all the answers, he wasn¡¯t about to complain just because it didn¡¯t hurt. Quite the contrary, it felt refreshing to not have to constantly worry about getting poked all around by invisible forces.


    A sudden crunch pulled him out of his thoughts, and he scowled back at the forest. A screech cleaved the silence of the night, rebounding off the trees and making his ears ring.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Fatty Lou asked, reaching for the meat cleaver when a giant shadow flashed from above the bushes that stood to their right.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Lei stepped back, clenching the ladle tight in his hand as he prepared to strike.


    They were alone now, deep in the night, surrounded by elements foreign and dangerous. Yet instead of assaulting them, that giant shadow hurtled about and crashed down just before their feet, giving a wheezing breath before its red eyes closed shut.


    Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the corpse. It was a big, nasty beast with a tongue lolling out of its mouth, sharp claws still glinting even as the creature lay dead on the ground, giving off a rotten stench. When Lei mustered his courage to check if it was really dead, he saw that the beast¡¯s side had been nearly ripped off by what looked like a set of sharp claws.


    ¡°Back off,¡± Fatty Lou said, giving him a hard glance. ¡°This thing looks dangerous, and there¡¯s another one around us that¡¯s capable of butchering this one. We need to be careful.¡±


    Lei nodded, peering around the forest as his heart pounded in his chest.


    Just to prove a point. Damnit. What was I thinking?


    He shook his head as shivers crawled down his spine. Everywhere and everything looked equally suspicious, and there was no way for them to be sure where that other beast would come from.


    Up high in the tree, Zhu Luli seemed to have been deeply engrossed in her meditation, unaware of the dangers they were facing. Lei tried to scream, to alert the woman awake, but she wouldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Lei muttered, took another step back, and waited.


    The corpse stirred. Below the chunk that had been ripped off from its side, something was squirming. Lei pointed with his head toward that spot as they backed off with Fatty Lou. Perhaps a small beast that had gotten crushed under it, some unlucky thing trying to lift a corpse the size of a small hill.


    Then a furry head popped out from below the bloody carcass, two beady eyes squinted in pride. It gave an irritated squeak as it hauled the carcass with two tiny paws before stepping out and letting go of the beast.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real,¡± Fatty Lou said, eyes wide open and mouth hanging loose. He snapped back at Lei, pointing with a trembling finger. ¡°Are you seeing this?¡±


    Lei gulped down the spit piling into his mouth as a wave of relief washed over him. ¡°Hey little buddy,¡± he said, kneeling beside Little Yao and petting her head. "Thanks for your help... I guess."


    Little Yao nodded with strength, blood dripping down her claws. She then swept Fatty Lou with a glare and squinted up at the tree before jumping off toward the thick canopy.


    ¡°Who knew?¡± Lei muttered, smiling in disbelief. ¡°My dishes can make people fly.¡±


    ¡°And the beasts,¡± Fatty Lou said.


    ¡°And the beasts.¡± Lei nodded.

 Chapter 28: Cave

    Tip and tap dripped the water down onto the ground. Tip and tap. That was the rhythm. Above, the roof of the cave was a monstrous thing, a jagged face peering down at the pair of them, further along giving way to a gaping mouth of an opening beyond which lumbered shadows of unclear shapes.


    Tip and tap.


    Snake stretched his neck back, turned it round, and heard it click. Some relief. But his whole side was on fire, legs burning from the tip of his toes up to his waist, robe ripped open and smeared with blood. Seemed like a broken branch caught him bad by the calf, and got stuck there, stinging still. Somehow the pain only got worse when he stared at the wound.


    Stone lay stiff near beside him, the edge of his chin dripped down on his chest, fingers soiled with dried blood and mud from the way back. He was breathing steadily. The fool of a rock never did feel much pain anyway, and he had a mountain of a body instead of Snake¡¯s fragile skin.


    He was glad the man had gone out. It¡¯d given him a chance to open his eyes, to think of what had happened when they were just about to vanish into the crowds. The alley had been narrow and cold, but it wasn¡¯t too long, so they should¡¯ve made it to safety without getting caught by those two.


    They should¡¯ve made it, but somehow they were here, in a gloomy cave, with monsters and shadowy creatures lurking out a few paces from them. Snake couldn¡¯t remember much of it. It was all blurry and distant. He sure felt the pain round his head, though, as if he was caught by the neck like a little chick, and got dragged to a slaughterhouse, waiting for the butcher to be done with him.


    He winced when he tried to work his legs to stand. Something pulled him from the back. He glanced down. There. A thin black rope was wrapped around his torso, slithering through his back and down his legs. Hard to see in the dark of the cave.


    Didn¡¯t look much to his eyes, but at each pull the rope seemed to get tighter and tighter around him, pressing deeper into his skin. Snake let out a breath as he eased his back to the wall, and felt it cold against his neck.


    Tip and tap. The ceiling was leaking.


    Footsteps splashed from beyond the mouth of the cave, creatures growling their way out and vanishing into the dark. Bleak dots in the distance. Snake could still feel their rotten stench in his nose. Smelled just like the day he¡¯d seen the state of his Father¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Uh,¡± a voice grunted as a man stooped inside the cave. A big man, with hair spilling close to his bushy brows, slanted eyes cocked deep into their sockets, and a dark robe ¡ª old and torn, a sheath hanging from the same colored belt around his waist.


    Snake closed his eyes and slowed down his breaths, hoping the man wouldn¡¯t notice. That was the best plan he could think of. Stay silent and wait for something to happen. Perhaps the man would unbind the strange rope keeping them locked to the wall.


    ¡°Treating me like a worm,¡± came the man¡¯s voice, rasping and furious, then a clink ¡ª sounded like metal against the stone. ¡°That worm did all your dirty work, licked your asses clean, and yet you¡¯re giving me the same shit. Wait, and wait, and fucking wait, for what?¡±


    Snake pried his eyes open, and caught the tall man staring down at the sheath hurtled into a corner, back facing the pair of them. Metal glinted from between the fingers of his right hand, flashing golden in the cave. That locket. There was something strange about that thing.


    ¡°Recuperating or in meditation, but never available,¡± he grumbled, rubbing the back of his neck tiredly. ¡°But I¡¯ll get what¡¯s mine. Yes, I will.¡±


    Snake squeezed his eyes shut when another man trudged inside the cave, an ominous, crooked silhouette writhing in the shadows. He closed them shut and waited, fingers trembling under the half-ripped robe.


    ¡°Elder Huang,¡± said the thug, his tone suddenly turning meek. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting¡ª¡°


    ¡°Patience is a lost virtue, I¡¯m afraid,¡± the other man said with a hint of fatigue in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve found it true especially in the cases when plans stray from their main course. But we have to adapt and find the strength to persevere through these sudden changes, don¡¯t you think, Sun Niu?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too wise, Elder. I¡¯ve been blind,¡± Sun Niu said, and metal screeched against the stone once again.


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Elder Huang said. ¡°For a second I thought I¡¯d heard you grumbling behind Master¡¯s back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to admit your shortcomings. But just to be safe, let us keep our grievances close to our chests rather than speaking them aloud. They say the walls have eyes, eh?¡±


    ¡°Forgive my ignorance, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Elder Huang said. ¡°Now, what have we got here? I have to say you¡¯ve brought rather curious company with you this time. Master will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°This one is just trying to be useful.¡±


    ¡°Useful, you¡¯ve said?¡± Elder Huang¡¯s voice sounded close now. ¡°Let me be the judge of that, will you? You know Master doesn¡¯t fancy meaningless things. He has a certain taste.¡±


    A wave of rotten stench washed over Snake, making him clench his jaw tight. His heart skipped a beat when he felt Stone stirring awake from his sleep, mumbling himself. He wanted to lunge forward and take the man by the legs, crash him down, and bolt for the exit with Stone, but the rope held him tight like iron.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I can hear that heart of yours, little one,¡± came Elder Huang¡¯s voice, rasping with delight. ¡°Open those eyes for me. Life¡¯s been lonely around here for some weeks, and I must say those rotten beasts aren¡¯t too much of a company. Brainless creatures walking back and forth, empty shells still lingering around the mountain. Don¡¯t you think so, Sun Niu?¡±


    ¡°Makes my skin crawl, those creatures,¡± said Sun Niu. ¡°But they serve as a good deterrence to the Master¡¯s chambers. Making us¡ª¡°


    ¡°Redundant? Unneeded? Pointless?¡± Elder Huang said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a rather interesting message from my Junior Brother back in Jiangzhen this morning. He¡¯d told me a bunch of cooks handled your little team with ease. Is this your way of redeeming yourself, Sun Niu? Not a bad effort, I must say, but we¡¯ll see if it¡¯s good enough.¡±


    A calloused finger pulled the lids of Snake¡¯s eyes open, forcing him to see the wrinkled face staring him down a few inches from his face. His breath smelled of death and rot, a pair of eyes green and spotless like round emeralds, cocked into a head hardly different from a skull. When he smiled, the old skin round his mouth twisted strangely, riddled with yellow marks.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± he said, showing his cave of a mouth. ¡°Would you two be kind enough to introduce yourselves, or shall we start right away?¡±


    Snake spat in his face, floundering against the rope as his feet kicked the stone ground. Tip and tap the water dripped down his face. He remained rooted in his spot.


    ¡°Clear and straight to the point.¡± Elder Huang wiped the spit on his face with a wrinkled finger, turned, and nodded toward Sun Niu. ¡°Bring me my tools. We shall see if these two are clean enough for Master.¡±


    ¡°What is¡ª¡° Stone mumbled awake, then sputtered once he saw the sight before him. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in good company, little one,¡± said Elder Huang with a beaming smile. ¡°Now, be good, and let me check your bodies. We may lack the means of your glorious Empire, but our tools are just as credible. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    The thug brought a leather pack from beyond the cave, placed it gently onto the ground, and stepped back. He tried to keep his face cold, but Snake could see the promise of a smile on his lips. He was enjoying this.


    Elder Huang pulled out a strange metal tube from the pack and raised it high as if to check it. When he pushed a finger onto the narrow end of the tube, a thin, sharp needle poked out from inside of it.


    Snake flinched back, eyes peering round him. He tried to find something, anything he could use to cut the rope nailing him and Stone to the wall, but the cave was bare and empty of tools. Just an old man and his aide, and that needle glinting sharply inside the dark.


    ¡°Take a deep breath,¡± Elder Huang said, and Snake shut his eyes when the man drove the needle toward his arm. A slight sting. Hardly the pain he was expecting, but it only made him more anxious.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Stone¡¯s voice came from his side, full of fear. ¡°Let us go! We didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Shush now, child,¡± Elder Huang said in the manner of a patient father. ¡°Soon, it¡¯ll be your turn.¡±


    Snake opened his eyes. That needle was sucking his blood, piling it inside the tube while the old man hummed cheerily before him. It was then that Snake decided to change his approach. It was clear that they wouldn¡¯t let them walk out from here, so at least he could try to learn something.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, biting his lower lip. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    When the tube got full, the old man twisted it loose and pulled another tube, replacing the first one as he gave him a little smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always appreciated curiosity in the younger generation, especially in a place as novel as this one. But you¡¯ll have to bear with me a bit longer, little one.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Stone muttered with a frown. ¡°We¡¯ve done nothing to you!¡±


    Elder Huang glanced back at Sun Niu and sighed tiredly. ¡°Strange thing, fate is. I¡¯ve found It works in mysterious ways, such as bringing you two to our doorstep. One has to learn how to accept and deal with sudden twists. There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°Learn what?¡± Stone said, struggling against the rope.


    ¡°That you¡¯re just two little frogs, swimming in a tiny little well,¡± Elder Huang said, glancing back at Sun Niu. ¡°Did I say that correctly? The frog in the well, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It was very well put, Elder,¡± the thug nodded sheepishly.


    ¡°Good, then.¡± Elder Huang pulled out the needle when the second tube got full, leaned sideways, and squeezed Stone¡¯s arm. He placed two fingers right around his elbow, then scowled. ¡°Hard skin. You¡¯re not as simple as you look, eh?¡±


    As Snake watched, heart beating in his chest, the man pulled a bigger needle from the pack, twisted round the tube, and replaced the old one with it. Stone near screamed when the needle sunk deep into his arm.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Snake roared, but the rope pulled him back before he got a chance to touch the man. ¡°We¡¯ve done nothing to you!¡±


    ¡°Always the same question,¡± Elder Huang said with a shake of his head and waved a hand toward them. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you and me, little one. This is about circumstances. You make do with what you¡¯ve got. Your people call it fate around here, and we call it destiny. Be good now.¡±


    Snake felt his lids turn heavy. He tried to keep them closed, but it was like lifting that big rock, only this time the weight was more crushing. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Stone¡¯s face. His Little Brother had passed out.


    ¡°Tainted blood,¡± he heard Elder Huang say, his rasping voice mixed with a hint of disappointment. ¡°All that trouble, and struggle, yet you¡¯ve picked two boys who happen to be cultivators from that little town, did you?¡±


    ¡°Elder, I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡°


    ¡°Locals,¡± said Elder Huang. ¡°I would have to see if I can cleanse these samples. At least they are mere Body Tempering cultivators, so there¡¯s hope. You make sure the boys are well-fed and cared for. We have to show that we know how to take care of our guests.¡±


    ¡°This one understands, Elder.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Elder Huang said and turned toward the mouth of the cave. He was barely a blur in Snake¡¯s vision, a writhing shadow seemingly blending in with the dark. Only his eyes glistened, and they glistened ominously.


    The ground beneath his feet shook. Stones started raining from the roof of the cave, which made the two men share a surprised glance. A high-pitched squeak echoed from far beyond the walls, dinning inside Snake¡¯s ears. He crawled back from the stupor, but everything was twisted and turned before him.


    Creatures growled. A roar shook the cave yet again, this one almost indignant and furious. Elder Huang¡¯s blurry face was heavy with a frown as he clenched the pack in his right hand.


    ¡°A beast died,¡± he said, eyes slightly widened as he beckoned the thug to come closer. ¡°Looks like we have some guests in the forest. Tell others to make sure we¡¯ve greeted them with open arms.¡±


    ¡°But Elder, who could¡¯ve dared to step into the Darkloom Forest? This is¡ª¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but do as I¡¯ve said. Nobody is allowed to disturb Master¡¯s rest. He needs more time.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then darkness claimed Snake¡¯s mind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 29: Bloodberry

    Being a chef meant a lot of things. Back on Earth, Lei would spend most of his time in a mad rush to prepare the orders, barely finding time to take a peek round the doors to see if the customers were enjoying their time.


    Such innocence back when he¡¯d thought he was making a difference. Good dishes, sure, tasty enough for the rich palates, of course, but that was the end of it. People paid, smiled, and walked off to their own lives.


    The kitchen always remained isolated.


    But here, in a strange xianxia world, his dishes were more than just a few minutes of pleasure for people who had the means to spend some good buck on a fancy dinner outside. They triggered a fundamental change in a person¡¯s core, and he could witness this change with his own eyes.


    The thought had occurred to him when Zhu Luli jumped back to the ground, with a beaming smile on her face, staring at him gratefully as if Lei had done her a favor she couldn¡¯t hope to repay. And there really was something different about her now, an air of relief, a sense of peace that even leaked into Lei¡¯s own mind, settling right in between his doubts.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, leaning closer and clutching his hand tight. ¡°Because of you, I managed to establish a bond with a Riverstar. It was magical, just like how my Father described it. My soul seeped into that faraway celestial being, and it just felt¡­ right.¡±


    Lei tilted his head to the side, searching for his soul brother¡¯s memories to see if there was anything about a ¡®Riverstar¡¯ in there. Some broken pieces were all he found, as the clan hadn¡¯t bothered to teach a near-cripple the intricate details of the Immortal Path.


    You were just a servant.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s a good thing,¡± he said a second after, clearing his throat as they shared a look with Fatty Lou. ¡°Pardon my ignorance, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not well-read in the field of cultivation.¡±


    Zhu Luli didn¡¯t seem too surprised this time. ¡°They say it is the most crucial step on the Immortal Path, as, without a Riverstar, no one can step into the Qi Condensation Stage. It is through this bond one¡¯s spiritual roots grow enough to allow the cultivator to control spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual roots, spiritual roots,¡± Fatty Lou sighed dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s always about the roots.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s fair, eh, Brother Lou?¡± Lei said and turned to Zhu Luli when she raised an eyebrow at them. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not the most talented people you can find round here. But enough of us, now, tell me how you feel. I think that was the strongest dish I¡¯ve ever made, and both of you had rather different reactions, so I¡¯m curious.¡±


    It was only then that Zhu Luli stared down at her spiritual pet, who was standing with a clawed hand spread wide on the rotten corpse of the beast, idly picking her teeth with the other.


    ¡°Different¡­ indeed.¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the bloody squirrel, then she scowled when she saw the rotten corpse. ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°Something wicked,¡± Fatty Lou mumbled.


    Lei nodded, checking the corpse once again.


    [Corrupted Sabertongue - Fifth Step of the Body Tempering Stage] - (A Sabertongue corrupted by a special energy that was injected into its veins.)


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Zhu Luli stretched a hand over the yellowish fur, and with a sickening plash, her index finger dug deep into the creature¡¯s flesh. When she pulled it out, pus dripped down from the tip of her finger. ¡°This can¡¯t be nature¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re facing some dark people over here in the Darkloom Forest. Hard to pass on that irony,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°If not for Little Yao, this thing would¡¯ve killed us both.¡±


    ¡°Little Yao killed it?¡± Zhu Luli muttered, her hand reaching toward the squirrel, but she pulled it back at the last moment when Little Yao glared at her. ¡°Fine! I was just about to say you¡¯ve done a good job, but as always, you¡¯re acting like a spoiled kid.¡±


    ¡°More like a bloodthirsty, all-or-nothing drug addict.¡± Fatty Lou smiled slightly at his own words. ¡°Can¡¯t complain, though, can we? She saved us, after all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by drug addict?¡± Zhu Luli asked.


    ¡°For a second we¡¯d thought she lost it,¡± Lei answered. He was honestly not sure if she hadn¡¯t lost it or not. On the road, she was the most cheerful squirrel who kept stealing glances from him, but after eating most of the food, it was like a switch turned on inside her head that made her go wild. ¡°But turns out, she was acting the predator all the while. Good job, little buddy!¡±


    Though I still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s an Eighth Step Body Tempering Stage Browntail. I wonder if she¡¯ll evolve after the Qi Condensation Stage. How does it work with spiritual beasts?


    ¡°Heh,¡± Zhu Luli scoffed looking at Little Yao. ¡°Can¡¯t even deal with the spiritual energy, and yet they think you¡¯re some sort of a monster. ¡°


    ¡°What do you mean, Miss Zhu?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    Zhu Luli raised a hand toward the wok, which looked spotless after Little Yao was done with it. ¡°That dish could be the most potent thing I¡¯ve ever consumed, even more than a Peak-Grade Body Tempering Pill. And it had a different, violent energy within, so it was hard to control. That¡¯s why some of it must¡¯ve spilled into Little Yao¡¯s mind, tinkering with her thoughts.¡±


    You¡¯re saying that the reason why we couldn¡¯t take those dishes¡­ was our lack of talent, is it? That¡¯s why the energy made us go crazy.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Is there perhaps a method, some sort of technique we can use to control our state of mind while consuming these dishes?¡± Fatty Lou asked with a frown. ¡°The last time we¡¯d tried one of these things got a little strange.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Even that Rootremedy dish Chef Lei had prepared could¡¯ve been deadly. A wave of spiritual energy can cripple your cultivation bases if left unguided. There¡¯s a good reason why cultivators don¡¯t try to consume higher-grade pills even if they have the means to afford them.¡±


    Lei shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything other than make our worlds a touch more colorful.¡±


    ¡°And dream-like.¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°I¡¯ve once tried a Braintick back in Lanzhou, you know the drug that supposedly lets you witness a part of Heavens in person, but I daresay Brother Lei¡¯s dishes are more potent and efficient. And it takes just a minute before they kick in.¡±


    ¡°Careless¡­¡± Zhu Luli mumbled, rubbing the bridge of her nose. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re bold, or just fools thinking anything spiritual would make you cultivators. You¡¯re lucky to even stand here on your feet.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard worse, Miss.


    ¡°About my question¡ª¡°


    ¡°No,¡± Zhu Luli cut Fatty Lou¡¯s words with a knife-like gaze. ¡°There¡¯s not. I don¡¯t know how you two managed to stay alive, but even a spiritual beast like Little Yao found it hard to contain that much energy inside. I¡¯m almost sure a genius with a complete hundred spiritual roots would likely have trouble with these dishes.¡±


    Should I say that we¡¯ve already fed the brats? I mean, they ate that Spirited Fried Rice behind our backs, but still, that has to count. Like I¡¯ve thought, there¡¯s some talent hidden in those kids.


    Geniuses with a complete hundred spiritual roots. Then Snake, Little Mei, and Stone had to be at least close to the genius level, considering it just took a single dish for them to step into the Body Tempering Stage without much difficulty.


    Is that why they kidnapped those two?


    It was a reasonable guess, but as far as Lei knew, measuring one¡¯s talent was no easy feat. At least it wasn¡¯t possible just by gazing deep into one¡¯s eyes. They used a special tool for that, and Jiangzhen only had one of those tools in the Governor¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Might If I ask,¡± Fatty Lou said, his face suddenly serious. ¡°How many spiritual roots have you got, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Not many,¡± Zhu Luli said, a playful smile on her lips as he raised her chin high. ¡°Just ninety-seven.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Lei¡¯s lip twitched.


    ¡°That¡¯s like more than ninety¡ª¡° Fatty Lou was about to say, but Zhu Luli clapped her hands.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she said, looking tired as she pointed at the beast on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what has caused this hideous transformation, but it must have trailed the smell of Grim¡¯s Mushrooms to come here. Sabertongues, at least the normal ones, like to eat those mushrooms.¡±


    The enchantment made the smell stronger, there¡¯s no doubt about it.


    Lei stared up through the thick canopy of trees, scowling at the stars glinting from beyond the cracks. The night was young and eerie, growls echoing from the deeper parts of the forest. From how the soil underneath his feet trembled, it seemed there were more than a few beasts around here.


    ¡°We should find a place to spend the night,¡± he said when a strange idea popped up in his mind. ¡°And get more of those mushrooms if we can.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°Miss Zhu, you must be quite knowledgeable in the field of plants and vegetation, right?¡± Lei said, waving Fatty Lou¡¯s question off. When Zhu Luli nodded, he continued, ¡°Do you think we can find some strong ones around here, preferably poisonous ones?¡±


    Zhu Luli placed a finger on her lips, frowning in thought. ¡°I guess we can, but I¡¯m not sure why you are asking.¡±


    Another growl disturbed the silence of the forest, echoing all around them. A strong wind flapped the tails of Lei¡¯s robe against his thighs. They were coming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of another recipe,¡± Lei said. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid this one is not for us.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Fatty Lou almost cackled, earning an odd glance from Zhu Luli and her spiritual beast.


    ¡°Oh, but I did,¡± Lei nodded confidently. ¡°Death doesn¡¯t have to bring a bad taste about it, don¡¯t you think? Let us give them a flavorful rest.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    They strode forward, through the bushes, the wind behind their back, roars and growls of agony coming at them from all around. Little Yao guided them in this nervous silence, her nose to the ground, sniffing, searching. Zhu Luli was at the back, covering the group¡¯s rear, with Lei and Fatty Lou squeezed in the middle. Hard to believe they were depending on a spiritual squirrel, but nothing felt odd now that Lei had faced a rotten beast on his own.


    He¡¯d secured a few plants already, nothing too fancy, but with the touch of a master, and a spiritual kick from the System, he hoped he could break those beasts with his dishes.


    After all, the skill worked on all the spiritual ingredients, and there was no indication that he had to make safe-to-eat food.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s certainly better than swinging a ladle into their faces. Lure them with the smell, and let the poison do its thing.


    He¡¯d made a mental note to ask Zhu Luli about the wider applications of certain plants, as he was painfully ignorant on that front. Poison seemed like it was just a single piece of a larger pie. Hallucinogens, sedatives, medicinial ones ¡ª the possibilities seemed endless.


    He checked the skill once again.


    [Essence Enhancement - Novice 3]: Increases the potency of spiritual ingredients you use in your dishes.


    I have to do a little test to see what counts as a ¡®spiritual dish¡¯ to the System.


    The first thought was that he had to cook the ingredients. Likewise, there wasn¡¯t anything like a taste mark in the skill, so by that logic, he didn¡¯t have to make a good dish for the enhancement to be successful.


    With that, there was only one question left in his mind. Would a poisonous dish enhanced by the skill be enough to get rid of those beasts?


    If a dish made by Mortal-Grade, High-Quality ingredients had been enough to overwhelm Little Yao, who was at the Eighth-Step of the Body Tempering Stage, then Lei reckoned he could at least make those rotten beasts sway with Middle-Quality ingredients.


    Pulling his pack closer, he hooked a finger inside and checked their last prize with the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes.


    [Yellow Ivy: Mortal-Grade, Low-Quality]: (A poisonous ivy that grows near the Darkloom Trees.)


    He had another Low-Quality ingredient, which oddly resembled a daisy, but with petals as dark as the night. The good thing was, they had enough of these two to make more than a few dishes, but Lei wasn¡¯t sure they would suffice.


    At least we¡¯ve found plenty of Grim¡¯s Mushrooms. Seems like they grow everywhere.


    Lei stopped when Little Yao raised a clawed paw toward them, pointing at a nearby tree, its trunk dark and peeling off of the edges. Seemed like a little push would be enough for it to crumble down on its roots.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Zhu Luli asked as she passed by them, staring at the tree.


    Little Yao tapped a claw to the bark, then swung it wide when Zhu Luli gave her a nod. The strike thudded against the tree, sending splinters of wood about it. Inside the hole was a thin stalk, red as blood, swaying with the gentle wind as Little Yao pulled her claw back, a red-colored berry dangling from the narrow end of it.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhu Luli said strangely when she saw the plant. ¡°Not quite what we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Lei stepped back toward Fatty Lou¡¯s side, using the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes while raising a hand over his eyes. It didn¡¯t take too long for him to understand the reason for Zhu Luli¡¯s strange expression.


    [Bloodberry: Mortal-Grade, Medium-Quality] - (A fruit grown by absorbing blood from the soil. It has a mild aphrodisiac effect.)


    This thing was certainly not poisonous but looked just as useful to Lei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 30: Toxic Dumplings

    Chapter 30 ¨C Toxic Dumplings


    The air grew heavier as they strode deeper into the forest. It was damp and dark, and Lei kept glancing over his shoulder to see if the beasts were trailing them. The foreboding feeling from his [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill remained clutched tight around his heart. Thankfully, Zhu Luli didn¡¯t seem too bothered by the silence that surrounded them.


    He didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d expected, but facing off against rotten beasts wasn¡¯t high on the list. Their stench was everywhere, growing worse as they closed in on the mountain.


    By the time they found a place to spend the night, it had started raining. It was a small hill with a couple of caves dug deep into its side, with mossy walls that smelled damp and felt wet to the touch. There wasn¡¯t much to the caves other than silent walls of stone, most of them riddled with claw marks and faint traces of blood.


    It was clear that peace wasn¡¯t much of a thing in this part of the forest.


    Better to have something over your head than a looming canopy. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.


    Lei placed his wok over the wooden logs, organizing his ingredients one by one at the side. He¡¯d found a round stone inside to serve as a prep counter and dragged it near the mouth of the cave to get a wide and rather dark view of the forest beyond. It almost felt like the start of an outdoor picnic, except he had bare trunks and sickening crunches for company, and there was no music.


    Heavy droplets pattered on the leaves as he started the fire. A bright and curious face watched from beside the stone, a little squirrel perched on her right shoulder, looking just as interested. They were almost too quiet; Lei couldn¡¯t even feel their presence, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for his brother-in-arms, who was snoring loudly inside the cave.


    He wasn¡¯t too surprised when he learned that Zhu Luli could go without sleep for a few days. Cultivation brought more than just the raw power of flesh and bones, after all. But there were a few things he wanted to ask.


    ¡°You still have to eat, right?¡± Lei asked as he crushed a clove of garlic on his chopping board, flattening it with the side of his knife. He then pulled out an onion and peeled its skin.


    Zhu Luli was leaning over the stone with her hands under her chin, her glinting eyes focused on the board. She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What kind of question is that? Of course, I have to eat.¡±


    Little Yao squeaked in approval.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Lei said. ¡°I guess cultivators aren¡¯t that different from mortals, then? I always thought you could just, I don¡¯t know, snort some energy to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°You can theoretically live off spiritual energy alone, but before the Nascent Soul Stage, it would barely be enough to keep you alive. Core Formation Stage experts could go for a month or two without food.¡±


    ¡°How does that work, exactly?¡± Lei asked, wiping the knife with a cloth before pulling out a Yellow Ivy. The thing was around four feet tall and wider than a finger. He started cleaning its thorns with the sharp side of the knife.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± Zhu Luli said, flicking off a stray thorn near the board with a finger. ¡°The problem with spiritual energy is that it¡¯s essentially foreign to our mortal bodies, so you can¡¯t just expect it to replace food and water right away. You can use it to strengthen your bones and tendons, but even then, it takes time, and the process needs gentle care. Therefore, it¡¯s advised that even in the Qi Condensation Stage, you shouldn¡¯t heedlessly try to inject spiritual energy into your organs without first establishing a certain control over Qi.¡±


    ¡°A little complicated, eh?¡± Lei said. It was a different explanation than the ones he knew from those novels, in which most people just basically become superhumans after climbing a couple of steps in cultivation.


    ¡°And not just food, but sleep is important too,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°That¡¯s why a good meditation technique can make a big difference. For example, whenever I meditate, my technique allows me to stay in a half-sleep, half-awake state, during which I can maintain the minor circles. That saves me from just sleeping through the night, doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°And this meditation technique¡­¡± Lei said as he sliced the Yellow Ivy into thin stalks, each one not longer than a finger, before placing them to the side. He then poured some cottonseed oil into the wok and added the diced onions and mashed garlic. ¡°I think they¡¯re not easy to get, are they?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°They¡¯re tightly kept secrets, developed through the painstaking efforts of generations in the most prominent clans. I believe this particular technique I¡¯m using comes from my great-great-great uncle, who sadly passed while trying to bear the Heavenly Tribulation of the Earth Immortal Stage.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Lei said, trying to keep his face straight. That was normal. Nothing too crazy. The woman had over ninety spiritual roots and supposedly traveled across the Eastern Continent by herself, passing through all sorts of places with nothing but a spiritual squirrel by her side.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    That¡¯s a genius for you. Lucky and bold. I would¡¯ve just enjoyed the resources of my clan if I were in her shoes.


    ¡°And say that I don¡¯t have a near-immortal great-great-great uncle, then is there a way for me to get one of those techniques?¡± Lei asked, glancing at her. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just asking for the kids.¡±


    ¡°A way¡­¡± Zhu Luli said, pursing her lips. ¡°I think they give you a technique and a manual when you get your cultivation license, but those are usually low-tiered. Good enough for practice and to get a feeling of spiritual energy, but beyond that, I don¡¯t think anybody uses the Empire¡¯s techniques. You can always try to join a sect or an academy, though.¡±


    Lei nodded gravely. ¡°I think I was just hoping there would be another way. Those brats can be a handful, but they deserve much better than a set of simple techniques.¡± He glanced back at his brother-in-arms, who was deep in his dreams, and sighed out a long breath. ¡°And they¡¯re talented too. I guess we have to let them go and spread their wings at some point. Can¡¯t drag them down with us.¡±


    ¡°Or I can just give you another technique. A more simple, but still effective one,¡± Zhu Luli smiled meaningfully at him. ¡°Granted, I¡¯ll have to get something in return. My father wouldn¡¯t take it lightly if he learned I¡¯d leaked our family secrets to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Something in return?¡± Lei stopped as he was about to add the chopped ivy stalks into the wok. ¡°Like what?¡±


    Zhu Luli tapped a finger onto her right cheek as she shared a look with Little Yao. ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps you can allow me to eat more of your dishes for¡­ six months?¡±


    ¡°Six months?¡± Lei said.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª Fine, a year!¡± Zhu Luli pulled her arm away when Little Yao pinched the side of her elbow, looking furious. ¡°A year! I¡¯ll get you the ingredients and can teach you more about cultivation, and in return, you¡¯ll let us both eat your dishes for the next year.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Lei said right away, winking at Little Yao.


    He couldn¡¯t have hoped for a more lucrative deal, and this meant that he wouldn¡¯t have to risk sharing his dishes with a broader crowd. That was the part that really relieved him. Even though Zhu Luli had proved herself to be a reliable and sincere companion, it was hard to say it would be the case with other cultivators.


    Lei added parts of the Bloodberry into the wok and let them soak in all the juice. He wanted to get that thick consistency so that he could roll up the cooked mixture into little balls. He wouldn¡¯t just serve plates of food to those rotten beasts; no, he would throw little snacks around the forest to lure them out of their hiding spots.


    He was about to use the [Essence Enhancement] skill when the bushes near the cave stirred. Lei saw a flash bolt toward the distance as Little Yao took off, sharp claws glistening in the dark. Zhu Luli gave him a nod before trudging out toward her companion.


    Lei tried to keep his focus on the wok. They¡¯d expected the fire and the smell to draw some attention, which was why Zhu Luli and Little Yao had been standing with him. Perhaps it would be easier to just let them deal with the beasts, but they had no way of knowing how many of those beasts were trailing them.


    Even a little confusion will help. Better than nothing.


    He nodded as he used the [Essence Enhancement] skill. He couldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. His boys were waiting for him.


    ...


    [Corrupted Sabertongue - Fifth Step of the Body Tempering Stage] - (A Sabertongue corrupted by a special energy injected into its veins.)


    Lei pinched his nose as he examined the corpse of the beast. This one was a touch stronger than the one that attacked them the other day, and it wasn¡¯t alone; there was another one lying still behind it. The good thing was that Zhu Luli and Little Yao had made short work of them. Those two were strong.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even catch a nap,¡± Fatty Lou said, rubbing his eyes tiredly. It wasn¡¯t the sounds of the fighting that woke him, but Lei¡¯s poke to his face. ¡°Somebody¡¯s dark work, I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Dark work indeed.¡± Lei nodded as he slapped a few red balls into Fatty Lou¡¯s hand and curled his fingers around them. ¡°Take these. We¡¯ll toss them around the forest along the way.¡±


    Fatty Lou sniffed them, his face twisting into a frown. ¡°Bah!¡± he grunted. ¡°Smells like shit and piss, with a hint of stink beans. You sure these beasts will eat them?¡±


    Little Yao squeaked in protest, pointing at the balls.


    ¡°There¡¯s your answer.¡± Lei shrugged and took some balls from his pack as well before clapping Fatty Lou on the back. ¡°Make sure not to eat them, Brother Lou. I¡¯ve poured some horrible stuff into these.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡± Fatty Lou cringed back a step.


    The first lights of the morning started spilling between the cracks in the canopy as they made for the mountain. Lei¡¯s [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill was on high alert, letting him know that there was a serious abnormality around them. He peered around every tree and stayed clear of the bushes, trailing Little Yao as he tossed the reddish-dark balls here and there.


    [Spirited Toxic Dumplings: Mortal-grade, Medium-Quality] - (Highly poisonous and equally alluring.)


    These things earned him a level in the [Essence Enhancement] skill. He¡¯d cooked about a hundred balls, squeezing every bit of that Bloodberry. Besides the spiritual ingredients, he also added onions and garlic to at least give the balls some flavor. Though he wasn¡¯t sure how they tasted, they had to be effective, as even before he used the skill on them, the smell alone had been enough to attract two beasts to their cave.


    ¡°Brother Lou, don¡¯t just throw them,¡± Lei frowned at Fatty Lou when he saw his brother-in-arms tossing the berries without a care in the world. ¡°Be a little more careful. We don¡¯t have hundreds of those balls.¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Fatty Lou huffed. ¡°Considering how huge those beasts are, do you really think these little things will be enough to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lei said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want a single beast to devour all the dumplings in our hands, so I figured the more, the better.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Zhu Luli commented from behind them. ¡°Brother Lou, it seems you¡¯re not a morning person.¡±


    ¡°Look, Miss Zhu, I¡¯m doing the best I can, but you can¡¯t force a habit out of a man¡¯s chest with just a bunch of words. I¡¯ve never wished to be like this; I¡¯m just¡­ born this way, and I make up for it with my heavenly wits.¡±


    ¡°Some genius.¡± Lei shook his head, but he felt a smile slowly spread across his lips. The man just had that special quality about him that somehow eased Lei¡¯s heart. Certainly made him chuckle in this twisted mash of a forest.


    Lei tossed another ball toward the bushes.


    Let¡¯s hope they bite the bait. I¡¯m curious about the effects of this thing.


    ...

 Chapter 31: Encounter

    Sun Niu knelt beside the Sabertongue corpse, scowling down at the gaping wound that nearly ripped the creature wide open. Worms wriggled between the squirming flesh, spreading a nasty stench that made him nearly vomit on the spot. He raised a hand over his mouth as he stepped back while another beast poked the dead one with its nose.


    Being honest, clawed wide open or not, it was already hard to tell if these creatures were really alive. Their once-slick fur was now dotted with sickly yellowish spots, saliva dripping down their mouths and hissing once it touched the soil. And their eyes¡­ That was the worst part. A pair of green beads cocked deep into their sockets, looking poisonous and deathly, always staring, always watching as if on high alert.


    ¡°This is the third one,¡± came a voice from his back, a deep voice that rattled its way through the throat. ¡°A cultivator and a clawed beast. Dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous, you¡¯ve said, Elder Brother Jian?¡± Sun Niu tilted his head to glance at the owner of the voice, a tall man looming right behind him, fingers of his right hand curled painfully tight around a silver blade. ¡°We have a dozen brothers hot on their tail. I say they¡¯re some dead folk walking.¡±


    Elder Brother Jian smiled slightly. ¡°I can respect a man even if he is talentless, but a fool is another story. So tell me, are you a fool, Junior Brother Niu?¡±


    ¡°Err¡ª¡° Sun Niu gulped nervously when those black eyes peered down at him as if he were an ant crawling by the toes of a giant. A single step would be enough to crush him. ¡°I¡¯m a fool, Elder Brother Jian. A talentless, worthless fool.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± the man growled. He pointed a finger at the footprints near the beast, indicating a clear path through the bushes and out toward the mountain. ¡°Now a fool you may be, but I reckon even you can see those prints. Look how strong and steady they are. Our foes were surefooted after they dealt with this foul beast and left not a single stain of blood around here. They handled this one with the ease of a hunter.¡±


    Sun Niu frowned deeply at the words, his heart pounding in his chest. Jiangzhen didn¡¯t have any strong hunters. The cultivators who lived there were false and weak, an incapable bunch standing high on the shoulders of their Governor. It was that man who shackled them close to his feet, made slaves out of them using means of his illustrious backing. But even he wouldn¡¯t have dared to step into the Darkloom Forest. Not when he knew what kind of horrors were lurking here.


    ¡°Strangers,¡± he said with confidence, then a lump stuck round his throat when a certain possibility dawned on him. ¡°You don¡¯t think they are Skyguards, do you, Elder Brother? Jiangzhen is a mortal city¡ª¡°


    ¡°Skyguards? No, not a chance,¡± Elder Brother Jian snorted with disdain. ¡°A Skyguard would¡¯ve claimed our souls without us noticing.¡±


    ¡°Then who can it be?¡±


    Elder Brother Jian frowned when the Sabertongue bit off a chunk from its dead companion, bones creaking, blood dripping down its chin. His disgust was unmasked. Sun Niu felt just the same. These beasts were of a wicked origin.


    ¡°A cook and a woman,¡± Elder Brother Jian said, eyes glinting sharp. ¡°It¡¯s probably that cook who handled you like a snotty child. You¡¯ve said he had a fleshy friend, as well, have you not? Those two must be together, then, but this is that woman¡¯s work. She could even be a Qi Condensation Stage expert.¡±


    Sun Niu¡¯s lips twitched, a sudden cold crawling down his spine. A Qi Condensation expert could speak the tongue of the world, influence the spiritual energy with a flick of their finger. The difference between a Body Tempering Stage cultivator and a Qi Condensation Stage expert was like the one between heavens and earth.


    ¡°We should tell Elder Huang about this matter,¡± Sun Niu said, sucking in a cold breath. ¡°If this is a Qi Condensation Stage expert we¡¯re dealing with, then¡ª¡°


    ¡°A fool and an oak.¡± Elder Brother Jian shook his head at him. ¡°That thick head of yours can¡¯t quite understand what I¡¯m saying, can it? I¡¯ve said she could be one. We can¡¯t disturb Elder Huang without solid proof.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I shall test this woman myself,¡± Elder Brother Jian said, his long, dark hair dancing in the wind. He sheathed his sword, a golden locket flashing from its handle, and blew out a whistle. The foul Sabertongue devouring its kin suddenly stopped. ¡°Time for us to move,¡± he finished as the creature trudged on all fours toward the mountain.


    Sun Niu nodded sheepishly, following them. He cursed himself for perhaps the thousandth time that day that he¡¯d chosen to be their handyman in the city. It was life-changing indeed, just not the way he thought it¡¯d be.


    I can¡¯t go back now. I¡¯ve already come too far.


    It¡¯d been this stoic Elder Brother Jian who first proposed the deal to their group. A simple rat job, nothing too risky. Sun Niu would work around the city and bribe some guards from the station, telling them he¡¯d pay richly if they¡¯d be his ears in the Governor¡¯s Office. Nothing too risky indeed, except the Emperor¡¯s Own decided to send an Auditor to the damned city.


    That man was old, almost ancient, Sun Niu thought when he first saw him. He had a relaxed air about him, cheerful and happy to be served by the Governor¡¯s Office. He¡¯d whored, feasted, and toured the city, clicking his tongue at the novelty of the place. Even the so-called cultivator attack hadn¡¯t been enough to get his attention, as he passed off on it, saying that they would send some help.


    Hard to believe he was a Core Formation expert, a two-hundred-year-old monster hiding under that wrinkled flesh. The Governor knew him from way back. Supposedly, he was a good friend of his grandfather. No wonder the Quan family kept the city in their palm all these years.


    The good thing was, the Governor was too busy spoiling this officer of the court to pay Sun Niu any heed. He¡¯d planted all the bugs without anyone noticing. The mission done, they were about to go back to Darkloom Forest when Sun Niu saw that cook and the kids. Thought he¡¯d get himself some money and offer a bunch of kids to the Master. He didn¡¯t know what they were doing with the kids, but Elder Huang had once told him that they were open to any talent. It was always a mystery how these demonic cultivators did their business. Sun Niu had just thought that it could be his chance this time.


    He knew the Master had more than a few Root Growing Pills, and he was ready to do everything for a pill.


    Becoming a cultivator could change everything. He could earn imperial gold working in Lanzhou, just carrying the heavy loads. But it took strength to serve the cultivator clans. They wouldn¡¯t just pay anyone lightly. Or he could join a sect, become someone important, and make people tremble at the sight of his face. There was not a single thing in this world that couldn¡¯t be solved by strength.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    But they didn¡¯t expect the cook and his friend to be this strong. They got handled like a bunch of stray dogs, bashed, and beaten in mere seconds. At least those two were fool enough to hand them to the guards. That was lucky, Sun Niu had thought. His bribes had gotten him enough leverage to pull off some favors.


    It was just his luck that the Auditor had brought his new disciple with him, a young man who had eyes for detail. Sharp as a hawk, that bloody bastard was, and he¡¯d ordered the hanging of Sun Niu¡¯s brother even when the Auditor himself couldn¡¯t care less for a bunch of thugs. Idealistic and young. Sun Niu heard these were the most dangerous kind.


    But even that young fool of an officer couldn¡¯t have guessed that Sun Niu would find his way. It had to be fate after getting scolded by Elder Meng that he came across those two kids. Seemed like Lady Luck had decided to show him a little smile.


    Who could¡¯ve thought that cook would come searching for the kids? And now he might have had a Qi Condensation Stage expert working with him. How? Why?


    His head hurt from how he kept asking the same questions over and over again.


    A pair of rotten beasts had joined them on the way, trudging out into the front. They kept sniffing around, eating berries, tearing the barks of the Darkloom trees here and there. Their stench made Sun Niu¡¯s skin crawl.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for all this to end.


    But he kept his focus on the mission, as Elder Brother Jian trailed after the beasts with a solemn gaze, blowing a whistle or two now and then to communicate with others. There had to be more than twenty beasts out searching for those fools, and some twenty more waiting inside the mountain.


    A single Qi Condensation Stage expert can¡¯t do anything against us.


    Sun Niu clutched the golden locket hanging from his neck. The only thing that saved him from being devoured by these beasts was this locket given to him by Elder Huang. It carried the scent of the beasts, making it so that they wouldn¡¯t attack him. To these beasts, Sun Niu smelled like one of them.


    Disgusting.


    Sun Nui bit his lower lip. Once he became a cultivator, he swore he would never come back to this place.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It started slow, barely a sting, right around the nape of his neck. He massaged his temples and waited for it to pass. It didn¡¯t. The sting started gnawing at his brain, making his thoughts messy and his vision blurry. He wanted to lay there resting, but his boys were waiting for him.


    ¡°Keep your chin high,¡± Fatty Lou said, brows knitted with concern as he looked at him. ¡°We¡¯re close.¡±


    Lei nodded tiredly, giving him a slight smile. The pain meant that their plan was working. Somewhere in the forest, beyond the bushes, those beasts were eating the dumplings. From how the pain kept growing, it seemed his assumptions were correct. The energy spilling from the food was somehow finding its way back to his core.


    But this energy refused to listen to his commands. Like an unruly child, it kept poking at his innards, slithering down his legs and making them tremble. Still, Lei kept a smile on his lips. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the effects of his new invention.


    ¡°Say, Sister Luli,¡± he said, deciding he could use some distraction, ¡°why did you travel all across the continent? I get that you¡¯re strong and you have Little Yao with you, but I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s just a bit careless of you. Look at us here. Even in Jiangzhen, we¡¯re caught up with a bunch of demonic bastards. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of horrors must be lurking in other places.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a feeling,¡± Zhu Luli said, her eyes glinting deeply. ¡°A feeling that told me if I were to stay rooted in my place, I would regret it my whole life. I had to take my chances, even though I knew it¡¯d be foolish of me to wander around as a mere Body Tempering Stage cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Takes a certain strength to make such a decision,¡± Fatty Lou remarked with admiration. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not all of us have the courage to be free of our shackles.¡±


    ¡°You either let them suck all the life out of you, or you learn to live without them,¡± Zhu Luli said solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s why they say the most dangerous thing to a cultivator is comfort. It makes you loose and relaxed.¡±


    ¡°Senseless,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. He blinked through the pain and set his jaw tight. ¡°There¡¯s a whole wide world outside, all the possibilities you can explore with that power. Why bother turning it into a race? And what does the winner take in the end?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always a bigger mountain to climb,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°But you¡¯re right, Brother Lei. Emperor Xia himself once said that we¡¯re all locked up in a cage of our making, too busy staring at the next mountain to see the bright skies beyond.¡±


    ¡°A wise man,¡± Lei said, sighing. ¡°But even he couldn¡¯t change the world, could he? Made it more livable, though, so there¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°He tried,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°But if you¡¯d ask me, there¡¯s a fundamental problem in our way of thinking. Nobody wants to change. There are enough people in this world who are happy with the way things are.¡±


    ¡°A pity.¡± Lei rubbed the bridge of his nose. He was taken aback when his thoughts strayed toward the kids, and he started imagining their future. He hadn¡¯t been a selfless man in his previous life. Not selfish, but certainly not the most thoughtful, either. Probably why he was alone most of the time. Or it could be that he¡¯d never found someone dear to care for.


    But here, things were different. When he found out that the kids were kidnapped, he felt as though a knife was stuck hard in his stomach. He¡¯d braved on and tried to keep himself straight, but he just couldn¡¯t shake that feeling away. It was there, inside his heart, still bleeding.


    ¡°Once we save those boys,¡± Lei said, clenching his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they can stand on that peak on their own. I¡¯ll see to it myself that they conquer the demons around them.¡±


    He paused when his [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill sent a bolt of pain up his head. He whisked around and peered back the way they came from. Silver glinted under a tall Darkloom Tree as a man strode out from between the bushes, holding a sword in his right hand. Adorned with a golden locket that had been fixed into the handle, the weapon looked dangerously sharp. But it was the man¡¯s hard eyes that got Lei¡¯s attention. They were staring into his soul.


    ¡°Careful,¡± came Zhu Luli¡¯s voice as rotten beasts came into view all around them. A look over his shoulder showed Lei that there were at least four beasts here, all looking stronger than the ones they¡¯d dealt with.


    The man weighed them with a pair of hawkish eyes, his face oddly pale. Unlike the sword, he was clad in simple robes, clean and spotless. ¡°A bunch of rats and a squirrel, eh?¡± the man said as the tension in his face gave way to an amused smile. He glanced back. ¡°Come here, Junior Brother Niu. I think we¡¯ve found the troublemakers.¡±


    Blood pounded in his ears as Lei tried to keep his vision straight. Another man hopped into the clearing from behind the first one. He looked tattered and slimy, like a worm slithering about the forest. Lei clasped the ladle with all his strength when he saw those bushy eyebrows and slanted eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he said even as the world spun around him. He felt a strong hand grab his arm, trying to pull him back. His brother-in-arms shook his head when Lei glared at him. ¡°That same bastard!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded,¡± Zhu Luli said, her eyes darting back and forth. Little Yao had reared back like a cat, hissing at the rotten beasts circling their group. ¡°I¡¯ve counted at least four beasts. There could be more.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Fatty Lou raised the meat cleaver in his hand. ¡°I thought we were making good progress.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Jian, these are the ones I told you about!¡± Bushy said, jabbing one thick finger into the air. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them right away. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Elder Brother Jian tapped a finger against the golden locket on his sword, producing a ringing sound that echoed across the clearing. The rotten beasts paused in their steps. They shook their heads as if confused, growling at each other.


    Lei was clenching his jaw when suddenly the pain left him. Breathing in deep, he blinked at the beasts and saw them staring strangely at the black-robed man.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Bushy said as he took a step back, confused. ¡°Why are they not attacking?¡±


    ¡°Odd,¡± Elder Brother Jian muttered, clearly taken aback.


    Instead of lunging at them, the four rotten beasts slowly made their way toward the black-robed man. They started sniffing him as if he were some sort of delicacy, and before long they circled Bushy as well, poking him with their noses.


    ¡°Uh, Elder Brother¡­¡± Bushy said, trying to reach for the sword dangling from his belt. A Corrupted Sabertongue nudged the sheath away, one of its claws brushing over the man¡¯s robe curiously. Another one was behind his back, sniffing near his buttocks. ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Elder Brother Jian frowned deeply as he pushed a beast back with the pommel of his sword. ¡°What are you doing, you brainless beasts! Attack them!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s happening,¡± Fatty Lou murmured.


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can watch,¡± Zhu Luli said.


    ¡°Best we give them some space,¡± Lei smiled when he saw the glint in those beasts¡¯ eyes. ¡°Things are about to get really strange.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..

 Chapter 32 - Mountain

    Food was meant to be shared. To see a joyous face after that crunch of the first bite could often be enough to forget all the labor it took to prepare a dish. Most chefs lived for that moment, while others could be busy studying the craft, nose deep into the intricate parts of the culinary world, perfecting the little details to bring another layer into the field ¡ª the scientific approach, one might say.


    The faces Lei had the chance to see across the forest had some part of that joy, but there was more to that expression than the basic pleasure of eating food. There was zest, and desire, and the beasts were all up for it.


    They howled and growled, pounced up and down through the trees, mated right out in the open. Now and then a scream echoed, often followed by a black-robed man bolting for his dear life, with a couple of Corrupted Sabertongues hot on his tail. Lei¡¯s group would change directions in order to not disturb the frantic chase of their foes, leaving them alone to their own worries.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil!¡± Fatty Lou screamed, cackling like a madman. ¡°And I fucking love it!¡±


    Lei snickered while shaking his head.


    This was certainly not the effect he¡¯d thought the Toxic Dumplings would bring. The mating of the beasts was hardly a surprise, and the shrieks of agony were more than welcome as beasts breathed their last while pus oozed from their pores, but Lei couldn¡¯t understand the reason why these creatures suddenly started showing a deep interest in their human counterparts.


    Lei guessed it must be something about the way this world worked. Everything was too spiritual, and he was somehow making it worse.


    The group dashed around the trees, sweat pouring down their faces. Little Yao guided them like a seasoned hunter, deft eyes peering wide across the forest, always finding a silent path they could tread without encountering a pair of heated beasts.


    Even then, they had to fight off a stray beast now and then. Thankfully, whatever Zhu Luli was doing seemed to be working, as she would leave any creature as still as a stone after a few pokes with her finger.


    Reminds me of acupuncture. She must be applying pressure to the crucial nodes of the body.


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level!


    Lei waved the notification off as pain crawled up his chest. He could feel the special energy boiling in the pit of his stomach, drilling invisible holes near his chest, but he was too busy trying to keep up with the squirrel to pay it any attention.


    Trees flashed past in the corner of his vision, a picture of green all blurry and distant, breath rasping in his chest. His brother-in-arms didn¡¯t seem any better, his face flushed like a ripe tomato as he kept huffing through his nose.


    Another beast lunged at Little Yao from the right. Lei watched as the squirrel somersaulted in the air, turned around, and planted a solid kick into the Sabertongue¡¯s groin. The rotten beast let out a whimper when it crashed down on its back, shaking its head stupidly as if it couldn¡¯t believe it had just gotten kicked by a tiny squirrel.


    Zhu Luli didn¡¯t let it breathe, coming right at it with fingers held high. She ducked under a clawed paw, a desperate attempt as the Sabertongue tried to right itself on all fours, and jabbed with her index finger into the creature¡¯s underbelly. The Sabertongue was left wheezing when Lei and Fatty Lou dashed past it.


    [Corrupted Sabertongue: 5th Step of the Body Tempering Stage]


    Lei shook his head. This wasn¡¯t just about the difference in cultivation levels. Even against that hulking body, the sharp claws, and the nasty stench of rot wafting off from it, Zhu Luli handled the beast as if it were a mere nuisance.


    What if she wasn¡¯t here?


    Then things would¡¯ve been completely different. Lei didn¡¯t know if they could survive against what seemed like a demonic organization filled with rotten beasts and cultivators. But he was glad he had some part in this twisted mess. These creatures were not of a sane mind, after all. Not after they consumed those toxic little dumplings.


    It felt like it had been hours since they started for the mountain, and finally, the stone face came into view a few paces from them. It was a jagged, hideous thing staring briskly down at their group, riddled with cave-like holes and scarce vegetation. For a second, Lei thought he¡¯d seen a staircase running up from the side of it, but he shook off the notion as those stones looked way too steep and dangerous to be taken as steps.


    ¡°There¡¯s the entrance,¡± Fatty Lou said, raising a hand toward the foothills of the mountain.


    Over a hundred feet wide, the entrance of the cave looked like the mouth of a hungry beast, the jagged stones hanging from the roof of it resembling razor-like teeth. Two men, saddled over a pair of Sabertongues, patrolled right before it, flinching back whenever a shriek tore through the forest.


    Lei shared a look with Fatty Lou before they nodded, and they both pulled out a few Toxic Dumplings from their robes. These were the last ones. As he was about to throw the dumplings, Lei couldn¡¯t help but let out a little chuckle. He was reminded of a wise man¡¯s words:


    You can never have too many knives.


    He made a mental note to pay more attention to this side of the culinary world. Prepare a bunch of everyday snacks he could use for any occasion. That seemed like a wise thing to do.


    They threw the dumplings to the left and right sides of the entrance, making the patrol pair blink at them. The black-robed men lashed their beasts to action, drawing steel swords from the sheaths dangling from their robes. The trouble was, the beasts weren¡¯t following their commands.


    Once they got a whiff of that bloody flavor of the Toxic Dumplings, there was no stopping them. They lunged for the snacks, caring not whether their masters rocked back and forth over the saddles, heads lolling about like broken kites. One of them must¡¯ve decided letting go of the reins would be a good idea, except he was launched forward like a missile, screaming loudly before plummeting down right before Lei¡¯s group.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    [Lei Zian: 4th Step of the Body Tempering Stage]


    Lei flattened the side of the man¡¯s face with a swing of his ladle, blood gushing forth from the man¡¯s now-broken nose. He then leaned down, took the steel sword, passed it to Fatty Lou, and plucked a golden locket from the bastard¡¯s robe.


    What is this thing?


    He raised the locket while Zhu Luli and Little Yao dashed toward the other guard, who looked pale as a ghost as two beasts eyed each other intently.


    [Locket of Substance] - (A special locket filled with the smell and blood of Corrupted Sabertongues.)


    Huh? Now it all makes sense.


    ¡°Intruders¡ª¡± a scream was cut short, making Lei scowl toward the entrance. The black-robed man being chased by a rather hungry-looking Sabertongue whose eyes glinted with delight and unmasked lust finally stumbled down to the ground. Zhu Luli and Little Yao seemed to have let them do their own thing after dealing with the other beast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on,¡± Lei said, pocketing the locket. Now that he only had a single dumpling left in his robe, he reckoned the locket might be useful in case they came across a horde of these beasts.


    They left the wailing and screaming behind, trudging silently into the cave. The gaping jaw of the mountain swallowed them and spat them right into a hall of black stone, wide and lit by torches lined across the walls.


    It smelled damp and rotten, the stench of beasts hanging low in the air. The ground was slick. Lei slid and nicked his finger on the wall when he tried to balance himself with a hand. Blood trickled down through the black stone, glinting as if the whole hall was made of obsidian.


    There was something very wrong with these walls.


    Torchlight bounced off the stone as they trudged deeper. Lei had to drag his feet when the ground gave way to a slimy, sickly-looking sludge. It was actually a thin layer coating the ground, yet it felt like they were knee-deep in some wicked marsh.


    The smell was unbearable, like a sewer left to fester. Lei pinched his nose as they made their way through the narrow passage. Zhu Luli and Little Yao didn¡¯t seem as bothered; the latter perched on Zhu Luli¡¯s shoulder, peering ahead with sharp eyes. The only sounds were the faint drip of water from the ceiling and the occasional muttered curse from Fatty Lou.


    They halted as a fork appeared in the hall, three paths branching off into darkness. All looked equally uninviting. Little Yao leaped down, sniffing the air before raising a clawed hand toward the leftmost tunnel. Lei caught a flicker of tension in her eyes.


    We¡¯re lucky to have you here.


    Just then a cold breeze swept through the cave, and Lei glanced back, noticing how the light from the morning barely penetrated the darkness.


    They sloshed onward, dragging their feet through the sludge. Seemed as though they were creeping into something far worse than the cave itself. Lei''s heart pounded in his chest. He kept staring at the stone walls, half-expecting something to reach out and drag him into the shadows.


    A sudden squeak shattered the silence. Lei¡¯s head snapped toward the sound just as Little Yao lunged at a shadow, her claws tearing into a flailing, four-legged beast barely visible in the flickering torchlight. Its eyes gleamed green, skin sickly pale and yellow, and dark, foul-smelling blood splattered the stone as Little Yao¡¯s claws ripped deep gashes into its flesh¡ª yet another corrupted beast.


    [Corrupted Rockwolf - 5th Step of Body Tempering Stage] - (A Rockwolf corrupted by a special energy that was injected into its veins.)


    Lei stepped back, ladle raised, positioning himself beside Zhu Luli as Little Yao leaped away from the dying creature. It stumbled miserably away, breath wheezing through its teeth, and then collapsed against the wall, went stiff as a stone.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the den of a demonic cultivator,¡± Fatty Lou muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.


    ¡°Something or someone changed these creatures,¡± Zhu Luli said, her voice tense as she eyed the Rockwolf¡¯s corpse. ¡°They¡¯re neither alive nor dead, caught in between. This isn¡¯t as simple as it looks.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lei asked, a chill creeping up his spine.


    Zhu Luli met his gaze. ¡°To change a creature¡¯s core like this, to turn them into puppets¡­ Even a Foundation Establishment expert would struggle. This must be the work of an ancient Legacy, or some Master who has a Daoseed.¡±


    ¡°Daoseed?¡± Fatty Lou echoed, his voice trembling.


    Zhu Luli gave him a shaky nod. ¡°Must be a seed. This forest couldn¡¯t contain the sheer might of a Dao Branch.¡± She then scowled in confusion. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure why a Core Formation expert would bother with mere Body Tempering Stage beasts. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. They could¡¯ve sent a Foundation Establishment beast, and we would¡¯ve been helpless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Fatty Lou said, his voice low. ¡°A Core Formation expert wouldn¡¯t rely on mortal thugs to kidnap children. Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± Lei urged, gripping his ladle tighter. ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    They pressed on, the oppressive atmosphere closing in around them. The [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill buzzed against Lei¡¯s skin. Thorny weeds grew from the walls, and as they ventured deeper, they passed small caves full of chairs, tables, and other basic furniture. Lei even saw a wine bottle dropped down the ground, shattered and wine spilled round the ground.


    It was clear people had lived here, though why they¡¯d choose such a cursed place was beyond Lei¡¯s understanding.


    ¡°Too quiet,¡± Fatty Lou whispered, glancing nervously around. ¡°I can¡¯t hear those beasts anymore.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy here is almost nonexistent,¡± Zhu Luli murmured, her face twisted in discomfort. ¡°It¡¯s as if the place has been sealed off. Be on guard¡ª this could be a formation.¡±


    ¡°A formation?¡± Fatty Lou asked. ¡°Like the ones that create illusions?¡±


    ¡°Not just illusions,¡± Zhu Luli answered. ¡°A formation can kill, or seal a place entirely. But this one is strange. It¡¯s keeping spiritual energy out, which makes no sense.¡±


    Lei swallowed hard, his unease growing. The air felt heavy, as if they were being watched by something far more powerful than they could comprehend. Yet, no matter where he looked, he saw only his own distorted reflection in the slick, uneven walls, staring back at him like some twisted, mocking version of himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he muttered, grinding his teeth. ¡°Feels like we¡¯ve been led right into a trap.¡±


    Little Yao¡¯s sharp gaze flicked to him, but she didn¡¯t disagree.


    Silver glinted from further down the distance. It didn¡¯t take them long to reach it.


    ¡°A gate?¡± Fatty Lou asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he stared up at the massive gate. Chains bound it tightly, disappearing into the stone walls, and strange symbols covered its surface. It towered right before them, blocking the passage.


    ¡°What are these symbols,?¡± Zhu Luli said, pointing at the crooked characters. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Looks like they form a circle.¡±


    Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he stepped back to get a better view. ¡°That isn¡¯t a circle,¡± he muttered. ¡°They¡¯re snakes¡­ Snakes devouring each other¡¯s tails.¡±


    A heavy thud reverberated from the other side of the door, making the ground tremble. Another thud followed, louder, more forceful. They all stepped back, dread coiling in their stomachs as bits of stone fell from the ceiling.


    On the third impact, the gate creaked open, and a furry, clawed hand stretched out through the opening, clenching round the silver handle before pulling it wide. A pair of red eyes glanced furiously at them from under thick brows, cocked deep into a head bigger than any beast Lei had ever seen before.


    He checked it.


    [Corrupted Silvertongue: Half-Step into the Qi Condensation Stage] - (A Sabertongue corrupted by a special energy that was injected into its veins during its evolution.)


    ¡°Not good,¡± Zhu Luli said.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Fatty Lou muttered.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Lei said, staring up at the creature as a silvery, sharp tongue slithered out toward them. ¡°This thing looks dangerous.¡±


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 33 - Silvertongue

    Lei stumbled away from the silver tongue and was about to duck under it when the tongue darted midway toward Zhu Luli, spattering wet, sticky saliva all around. She nimbly dragged herself away from the sharp tip, crouched down, and let out a grunt, stretching a finger into the meaty part of the tongue.


    She winced when she couldn¡¯t drive her finger too deep and jerked her hand back as the tongue turned and made for Little Yao. The squirrel was high in the air, near the ceiling, clawing her way to the beast when the silver tongue came at her. She jumped down and stuck a claw into Silvertongue¡¯s fur, which sent a shower of sparks about it as she started slipping down.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lei flinched as he saw the tongue was about to catch Little Yao from the side, but then a steel sword clattered against the creature¡¯s iron-like skin, distracting it for a split second as Fatty Lou reeled back from the impact.


    Zhu Luli used the distraction to get around the beast¡¯s towering legs, her fingers trying, and seemingly failing, to find any spot that would make a difference. The Silvertongue didn¡¯t even spare her a glance, instead staring intently at Fatty Lou.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Lei grunted as he pulled his brother-in-arms back, the sharp tongue drilling right into the place where he¡¯d just been standing. Then Silvertongue took a big step forward, the ground shaking, stones raining down on them as it pulled its tongue back for another attack.


    Stones and walls, saliva hissing and eating away at Lei¡¯s robe, the sound of metal grinding against metal ringing deep in his ears. His head hurt from trying to understand what the hell was happening around him. But there was no time to wait; Silvertongue swiped a claw at Zhu Luli.


    She jumped away, the claw barely missing her face, then ducked forward and drove another finger into the joint of the creature¡¯s left leg, earning an angry roar from the Silvertongue.


    I can¡¯t just keep staring.


    Lei clenched his teeth as he pushed forward, ladle grasped tight in his hand. The beast was easily thrice his size, taking up most of the cave, and its claws were longer than his arms. Yet none of this mattered as, just when he was about to swing the ladle, his feet got caught on the ground, and he plunged through the stones.


    Shit!


    He couldn¡¯t even keep his feet on the ground. The shame was worse than the slight sting of the cuts that opened around his body. The Silvertongue stood there, blinking at him. Then it snorted and turned its head back to the group, sending its tongue screeching into Zhu Luli¡¯s face.


    Zhu Luli swatted the tongue away with the back of her hand, jumped high, and planted a punch into Silvertongue¡¯s face. The beast shook its head after the impact, clawing blindly at the air even as Little Yao tried to hold onto its side, flailing with one claw still stuck inside its fur.


    Lei floundered to his feet. He was separated from the group, standing on the other side of the door, staring up at the creature¡¯s back. Behind him stretched another stony hall, a different one lit by strange glowing spheres hanging from the ceiling. They swayed with the wind of the battle.


    It just¡­ ignored me?


    His fingers brushed against the locket in his robe. He pulled it out and raised it high. This thing carried the smell of these beasts. That was probably why the Silvertongue looked confused for a second when it stared at him, then shrugged it off, thinking Lei was a different sort of beast.


    A scream tore into his thoughts. Fatty Lou was hanging barely on the steel sword as the sharp tongue wrapped tightly around it, trying to pull it away. He then saw Zhu Luli pull out a golden pill from her pack, gulping it down right away and closing her eyes. When she opened them again, they were blazing.


    The Silvertongue whimpered in pain when a finger caught it right below the neck. Zhu Luli twisted her hand and let out a cry, ripping out a big chunk of rotten flesh from the beast¡¯s throat.


    Yes!


    Lei clenched his fist as the beast started swaying. Ladle in hand, he decided he¡¯d use this opportunity to make his own dent on that smooth fur, only to gawk at the beast when it let out a furious roar that shook the cave.


    No.


    It seemed Zhu Luli¡¯s move only made it angrier, as it sent out that silvery tongue toward the woman, this time its tip brushing against Zhu Luli¡¯s right arm. Blood spurted from the wound as Zhu Luli wobbled a couple of steps, barely saving herself from getting crushed by an enormous paw.


    Lei shot forward, heart thundering in his chest. For a second, he thought of throwing the locket to Zhu Luli, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could make the toss. The distance between them was full of jagged stones and a giant creature. There also was no guarantee that the beast wouldn¡¯t just crush him under those paws.


    He stooped under the creature''s belly, looking for a soft spot rather than the silver-like fur covering the beast. When he found a hole close to its neck, bruised and leaking with pus, he hauled the ladle with all his might and swung it at that spot.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The Silvertongue shrieked in pain, shaking its legs to fight off the tiny bug underneath it. Lei whipped around and raised the ladle when a paw crashed into him, sending him sprawling against the walls. The impact stole the breath out of his lungs, and he winced, his vision blurry and full of stars. Blinking didn¡¯t change anything. His whole back was alive with pain.


    But he powered through it, squinting his eyes as a wail echoed inside his ears. Zhu Luli and Little Yao were standing over the beast¡¯s head. Rotten blood poured out from a gaping hole near the beast¡¯s neck, now torn wide open from side to side. It swayed back and forth, nearly flattening Fatty Lou with one paw before crashing loudly to the ground.


    His brother-in-arms leaped in fury with a sword in his hand, stabbing the beast¡¯s skull a couple of times for good measure. But there was no time to celebrate as the cave shook madly around them. It seemed all the thrashing had triggered some sort of earthquake, with walls crumbling and fist-sized stones raining upon them.


    ¡°Run!¡± Lei struggled to his feet, dashing toward the glowing spheres. Zhu Luli and Little Yao were quick, but it was his brother-in-arms who first managed to throw himself toward the lights.


    Onwards, forwards, through the lights, they bolted as the ground crackled and groaned, jagged stones falling like sharp knives over them. Lei used the ladle to block a couple of them, but with each impact, his whole arm trembled as the stones grew bigger and bigger.


    The good thing was his [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill had gone silent, meaning there were no other beasts beyond. It was the single hopeful thing there was, and Lei held onto that thought, praying they¡¯d soon find Snake and Stone in one piece.


    But the cave stretched away¡­ away into the distance, like the tail of a giant snake, it just wouldn¡¯t end. The room-like caves around them reeked of pus and rot, probably the resting places of those beasts. Not a human was in sight. There had to be someone guiding these creatures.


    ¡°Jump!¡± came Zhu Luli¡¯s voice from behind, and Lei let his feet sail through the air without a second thought. He¡¯d learned to trust the woman now. Anything and any word from that mouth of hers should be taken as a command. At least here, while they were amongst the beasts.


    Wind slapped his back all of a sudden, sending him flying across the cave as the ground below them started crumbling. He shared a shocked look with his brother-in-arms. A curious thing that it was under some dungeon-like cave that they¡¯d have their first experience with flying.


    Then Little Yao whistled past between them, winking playfully toward Lei before Zhu Luli chimed in from behind, taking the squirrel with her as they barreled forward like a human-shaped hurricane.


    Lei watched as Zhu Luli landed beyond the gnawing hole that opened below them, with the grace of a swan, and barely strained before giving them a bright smile. Lei¡¯s descent, though, lacked that masterful touch, as he splashed face-first to the ground, with Fatty Lou following suit.


    ¡°Uh!¡± he grunted, spat out the pebbles in his mouth as he floundered to his feet. His world made a couple of crazy spins before it righted itself, allowing Lei to peer back the way they came.


    There was nothing but the walls sprawling from the sides of the gnawing hole. A few paces from them was a dark, deep nothing that seemed to stretch to the core of the world.


    ¡°That was some serious shit,¡± Fatty Lou said, picking out the pebbles stuck in his face. He winced and cursed, wiped the bloody wounds before barking out a laugh. ¡°But we''re still alive!"


    Lei felt heat shoot up his head. He didn¡¯t know how, but even now he was holding onto the spiritual ladle with all his strength. He gave it a deep look and pulled it closer, planting a gentle kiss onto its worn surface.


    You¡¯ve been a blessing.


    ¡°You good?¡± Fatty Lou asked, shaking his shoulders and arms like a boxer getting ready for a big fight.


    Zhu Luli nodded as she bandaged her wound with a piece of her robe, dots of sweat heavy on her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡±


    Lei glanced deeply into Zhu Luli¡¯s eyes. The only reason why they were even breathing right now was because of the pair that joined them. How foolish of him to get suspicious of this woman when she was more than ready to risk herself for a pair of children she barely knew. Lei couldn¡¯t bring himself to think that she was doing this just for the sake of his dishes.


    No, unlike most cultivators in this world, she was different.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to fill you two up with dozens of dishes once we get out of here,¡± he muttered, nodding firmly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhu Luli asked, looking at him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lei smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we¡¯re out of this place.¡±


    ¡°We move, people!¡± Fatty Lou started down the stony hall.


    As they moved, Lei studied the glowing spheres hanging down from the roof of the cave. They were almost translucent, but inside, he couldn¡¯t see anything but a flash of light.


    He checked them.


    [Sphere of Substance] - (An empty sphere infused with blight.)


    He frowned at the explanation. The name was similar to the locket in his pocket, so they probably shared the same origin, but it was the ¡®blight¡¯ part that worried him. Somebody crafted these things, put them here, established a base under the mountain, and decided to use ¡®blight¡¯ as a damned light source.


    What kind of operation are they going for here? Like, what is the purpose?


    Something told him that they were dealing with more than just some kidnappers. If, as Fatty Lou said, they were a demonic organization¡ªa demonic sect, if you will¡ªthen they were in some deep shit.


    Take the kids and get the hell out of here. That¡¯s the plan.


    The trouble was, the deeper they strode into the cave, the more his [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill started rocking his mind from within. Dangerous and deadly, that was the message he got from the skill. But it wasn¡¯t enough to scare him off.


    ¡°Look,¡± came Zhu Luli¡¯s voice after a while. She was pointing at the ground, at the footprints in the soil while Little Yao sniffed around as if searching for something. ¡°There are multiple prints here, but this one is different.¡±


    Lei scowled as he stared at that spot. The ground was riddled with sandal prints, all hurried and pointing to the way they came, but there was one that sloped upwards, deeper into the cave. What was strange was that it belonged to a pair of bare feet.


    ¡°Bare feet,¡± Zhu Luli said solemnly, nodding at him. ¡°While everyone was dashing toward the exit, this one walked slowly into the deeper parts of the cave. Little Yao, what do you think?¡±


    Little Yao leaned closer to the print and sniffed sharply before raising her head. A look of confusion flashed behind her eyes before she shook her head.


    ¡°We should trail it,¡± Lei said after a long second. ¡°Follow it and see where it goes.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhu Luli nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°After you,¡± Fatty Lou said with an uncertain look, and shrugged when Lei glared at him. ¡°Let the master do her job, shall we? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up for this sort of thing. Following trails¡­ we have a spiritual squirrel for that.¡±


    Little Yao puffed her chest proudly, which made Lei sigh.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Lei said, then they stared after the little but way-too-spiritual squirrel.


    ......

 Chapter 34 - Two Sides

    ¡°Do you think Big Brother Lei will come for us?¡± Stone asked, staring up at the ceiling towards the cracked face of the cavern, his lips dry and his voice barely a whisper.


    Snake wished he had the answer, but he was starting to realize that they might stay inside the dark much longer than he had thought. Still, he nodded and managed a smile on his lips.


    ¡°He will, don¡¯t worry. Did he ever leave us alone? I¡¯m sure he is close, searching for us. We just have to wait.¡±


    When Stone lay his head back against the wall, Snake sucked in a deep breath. That corpse of a man did something to his leg, and it wasn¡¯t stinging anymore, but it was still sore around where the rope held him tight.


    It was one of those things, Snake thought. He just had to push enough, and it would come loose. He¡¯d tried so many times that he lost count, but even when his eyes got teary from the pain, the rope held tight.


    They were alone now. After he sent the thug away, the old man lingered for a few moments before trudging miserably out of the cave, muttering to himself that he was sick and tired of dealing with brainless mutts.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t coming, is he?¡± Stone croaked beside him. ¡°Those beasts¡­ I¡¯m not sure he can do anything against them.¡±


    Snake stared silently at the bruise around Stone¡¯s arm, all purple and bloody. The screams of his Little Brother were still ringing in his ears. He¡¯d watched from a few inches away. That was the only thing he could do. Just watch as his Little Brother screamed over and over again.


    He wondered if he¡¯d ever have a say in his life. It seemed to him that he¡¯d been nothing more than a witness to everything that had happened over the last few weeks. Like a leaf caught in the breeze, he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch while the currents swept him into the storm.


    It was lonely here, in the storm, but not silent. He found his mind full of thoughts, directed solely at him, sharp words hacking viciously at his own self. Worthless and desperate. There was a time when he¡¯d been more than that¡ªa carefree child dashing across a field of wheat. He didn¡¯t know back then how life could be this cruel.


    ¡°You were right,¡± Stone said with a rasping voice. He tried to clear his throat, but his voice came out hoarse. ¡°I should¡¯ve tried harder. I had all the chances, but I decided to do nothing. Chased after candies like a little kid. I should¡¯ve¡ª¡°


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Snake said, glaring at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t our fault. And we will survive. That¡¯s the only choice. Little Mei and the others are waiting for us. We can¡¯t just let Big Brother Lei take care of them all alone. We need to be there, by his side. We need to be there¡ª¡±


    The cave started shaking. A deep sound echoed from beneath their feet, as if the earth was groaning in pain. Stones rained down. Water dripped in big droplets. A light flickered beyond the mouth of the cave, shaking, casting dancing shadows over the walls. There was nothing there. Nothing but the sound of rocks grinding against each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Stone asked, his eyes wide open, staring about in panic.


    Snake shook his head and frowned at the ceiling. There was a big rock there, sliding slowly down as the cave trembled violently. It was right above them, a big rock¡ªbigger than the one Stone hefted on that day. It seemed loose and dangerous. Enough to crush them both.


    He pulled with all his might, strained against the rope binding him tightly from his torso and legs, clenching his teeth when the pain became too much. But it wouldn¡¯t budge. That big rock was inching dangerously toward them, but the wall behind their backs stood still.


    ¡°They are waiting,¡± Snake muttered, the rope biting into his skin. He choked out a scream as sweat poured down his face. Once. Twice. Thrice. He pulled and pushed, kicked the ground with his legs, but nothing worked.


    Then Stone joined him, eyes half-closed and blood trickling from where he bit his lower lip. Together they screamed, pushing with everything they had. That big rock freed itself from the hold of the stone wall, crunching down toward them, getting bigger in Snake¡¯s eyes as it closed the distance.


    ¡°Pull!¡± Snake roared, and Stone pulled, the rope tearing through their worn robes, cutting a bloody streak across their chests. It felt so close. The world was spinning. Snake¡¯s head was blurry, and his thoughts distant. He blinked through the pain, clasped his fingers around the rope, mind reeling with blinding lights.


    The tight rope went loose just as the big rock crashed down upon them, brushing against their skin and smashing into the wall behind them. Snake lurched forward, dragging Stone with one hand as they floundered out of the cave, breath hissing in his throat.


    Once outside, the light of the glowing spheres welcomed them. They shook violently. Wind whistled into his eyes, but Snake raised one hand over his face, the other hand clutched around Stone¡¯s arm. He dragged his Little Brother through the stony hall.


    It was dark here, and the air felt heavy as a wool blanket, weighing down his shoulders. The walls seemed dangerous, groups of rocks crumbling all around him. Stones nicked his skin, the rotten stench hanging low in the air making him wince. Even against all that, he persevered, trudging silently along the way.


    ¡°We need to be quick,¡± Snake told Stone, squinting back to his Little Brother. ¡°This cave will collapse soon.¡±


    Stone nodded weakly, lurching out a step and nearly losing his balance. Snake pulled him by the arm, cradled him under his shoulder, and hauled him onto his back. He was heavy. But he could push through. He had no other choice.


    They followed the stony hall lit by the glowing spheres, the dancing light tinkering with Snake¡¯s mind. Dancing shadows reminded him of those beasts. Hulking, hideous creatures of mangled flesh and blood. The stone hall was full of their smell, but even though the shadows flickered, there was no creature in sight. Just him and his Little Brother, and a hall that was about to collapse.


    Soon it became harder to blink. His eyes teared up as he kept checking his Little Brother to see if he was breathing. Stone¡¯s eyes were closed, but Snake could feel his heart beating against the side of his back. Weak, but he was still breathing. His Little Brother was still alive.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    He stooped through a half-broken arch of stone, came out rasping on the other side. There was a door there. A towering door glimmering with silver light. The exit. Hope. Its shadow was high and mighty on the ground, stirring ominously right beyond his feet. Snake made nothing of it, instead pushing toward the gate.


    ¡°Bold and selfless,¡± came a voice, an old voice hissing into his ear. ¡°It looks like even with your tainted blood, you¡¯ll be a worthy offering for the Master. Good! It¡¯s hard to find promising candidates like you here on the edge of the world.¡±


    Snake stared frantically around him as the voice dinned inside his ears. It was that man¡¯s voice, sinister like that of a snake. But he was nowhere in sight. The voice came from all around him¡ªdeep from inside the walls, right underneath his feet, carried along by the wind whistling past his face.


    ¡°Why?¡± Snake roared. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, sweaty palms straining to hold his Little Brother in place. He ground his teeth and hauled him once again, kept his eyes on the ground as he made for the gate. There was nothing to do. Nowhere to go.


    Shadows writhed, twisted, and turned into the shape of a crooked man, yellow teeth stark against the black robe that seemed alive with thousands of bugs. Worms squirmed in the hood of the robe, shading half of the old man¡¯s face, leaving out that sick smile and nothing more.


    ¡°You two look tired,¡± he rasped, then hissed out a laugh as he raised a wrinkled hand. ¡°Now rest. You¡¯ve proved yourself¡ª¡±


    A thump at the door. That was the first thing. A thump at the door, the shaking of the ground, the silver light flickering weakly upon the gate. Then came another one, with more force, insistent. The old man frowned back at the door, pulling out a yellowish staff from inside his robe. He raised it high and started whispering words.


    A hand punched a hole through the gate.


    Snake blinked through the blur. Twisted shapes stood just beyond the boundary, their faces bleak and distant. He dragged himself back and wiped the tears from his eyes, peering wide at the gate. Then he saw it. A weak smile blossomed on his lips. They came. Hope was here.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Lei winced up his feet, breath wheezing in his chest. He didn¡¯t expect Zhu Luli would break the damned thing. It near crumbled over them when she punched a hole through the gate, choking the narrow passage with clouds of dust.


    He waved them off as he squinted past the gate, toward what seemed like a dark shape writhing in shadows. There was a crooked silhouette, with a set of yellow teeth hacked straight into the skull, all rotten and worms squirming between the cracks. The figure held a staff in his hand, a twisted thing resembling a bunch of branches mashed together, a glimmering diamond cocked on top of it.


    Looking at that staff made his [Spiritual Sensitivity] buzz against his mind. Dangerous. That was the feeling he got. Dangerous and lethal. That thing was something sinister.


    Lei was about to check it when he saw a little face staring wide-eyed toward them, tears running down his eyes, one hand clenched tightly around another body. He leaned forward as if making for a run, then stumbled a step and lurched sideways before he crashed down.


    ¡°Snake!¡± Lei said, rage throbbing in his veins. They found them. A few paces away, both lying still behind that shadowy figure, all bloodied and broken. They found them alright, but the sight of their faces made Lei¡¯s stomach sick.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± Fatty Lou roared past him, steel sword glinting under the trembling lights. He jumped over a broken piece of the door, landed with strength and lunged at the shadows with sword raised high.


    The gnarled staff swatted the blow away, then turned and caught Fatty Lou from the back, sending him sprawling to the ground. His brother-in-arms grunted in pain and tried to crawl back to his feet when the staff flickered with ominous light, forming a sharp translucent edge that inched dangerously toward him.


    Zhu Luli bolted off, eyes blazing, Little Yao squeeking from over her shoulder. They both made for the shadows and reached them before the staff could strike. Zhu Luli¡¯s punch crunched against the gnarled weapon, then slid off as she jabbed with her other hand. Her fingers vanished into the shadows, making her blink in surprise. Before she could pull her hand back, the staff slammed into the side of her cheek.


    Lei choked out a breath as Zhu Luli crashed to the ground while Little Yao tried to distract the shadows with her claws. But her claws might as well have been slashing through a puff of air from the way the figure stood still and strong.


    ¡°There was a saying,¡± came a hissing voice from all around them, drilling painfully into Lei¡¯s mind. ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot, is it? Yes. What a foolish mantis it was, unable to see the reality with those blind eyes. But I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, eh? This world is full of them, after all.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lei snarled, inching slowly toward the man, ladle clenched tight in his hand. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±


    ¡°Curious, are you?¡± the voice said as shadows coalesced into an old man¡¯s figure. He pulled back the hood of his dark robe with one wrinkled finger, revealing a hideous, rotten face dripping with pus. One eye blazed green, while the other was a deep, dark yellow. Below them was a flat nose, cut halfway through the bridge, leaving only two holes barely stirring as the man took easy, short breaths.


    The man shook his head as he gazed down at Zhu Luli and the squirrel before poking Fatty Lou with his bare foot. They tried to get away, but something seemed to have bound them to the ground. ¡°They look lonely, don¡¯t you think? Would you be kind enough to join them?¡±


    Lei frowned deeply at the words, his gaze snapping toward the two boys when Snake¡¯s feet stirred, and then back at the old man. He handled Zhu Luli with ease, which meant that Lei had no chance whatsoever against this bastard.


    ¡°Come,¡± the man hissed again, beckoning him with a sick smile as he lowered the staff toward Zhu Luli. ¡°Or you¡¯ll have to witness¡ª¡°


    Just then, Zhu Luli turned and yanked at the staff, giving Lei the chance to bolt forward and plant the ladle right round the face of the old man. The worn cookware hissed at the touch of rotten flesh, straining in Lei¡¯s palm as he pushed with all his worth.


    The old man managed to wrench the staff away at the last second, ladle still hissing on his cheek. He wobbled a step back and used it to deflect Lei¡¯s blow. Green light shimmered as pus dripped hot against Lei¡¯s hand, eating into his skin. Lei jerked his head back as more pus poured from the tip of the staff, barely missing his face as it splashed across the ground.


    Lei clenched his teeth, pulling Fatty Lou by the collar of his robe while Zhu Luli floundered to her feet. His brother-in-arms groaned in pain, still smarting from that blow, but other than that, he seemed fine.


    ¡°You have a good ladle in your hands, young man,¡± the old man said. He stuck a finger into the diamond of the staff and smeared green pus on his right cheek, letting out a little smile as he pointed that finger toward Lei¡¯s ladle. ¡°But it looks old and worn. I daresay it¡¯s about to break. Shall we test it?¡±


    Lei heard a buzz in his ears, ringing deep in his mind as the ladle started trembling in his hand. He tried to hold it tight and near his chest, but the damned thing shook so violently that he had to toss it away just to stop his fingers from hurting. It fell with a sickening crunch, then shattered into thousands of pieces.


    "Now, that¡¯s better," the old man said with pleasure. He then turned slowly toward the pair of boys, clutching his chest as if in pain. "Oh, you''re here for them! Of course, that had to be the case. But we can''t let you have them, now, can we? Not after you¡¯ve seen everything. And now that you''re here as well, let me play host for you. I¡¯d say there''s enough room for all of us here. What do you think?"


    "You sick bastard," Lei spat through clenched teeth.


    "He''s strong," Zhu Luli said from the side, blood trickling from her old wound. "And that staff is not normal."


    "Uh," Fatty Lou grunted his agreement.


    Shaking his head, Lei decided to check the man with Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes. Heat shot up to his head as he focused on the man.


    [Elder Huang - Mortal]


    What?


    "Those eyes," Elder Huang said, staring deeply into Lei''s face. "I didn¡¯t expect to see them here. But they can¡¯t see everything, eh? Not here, at least."


    He raised the staff and closed his eyes. Green light burst forth from the diamond.


    .......

 Chapter 35 - Special Energy

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Green light swallowed him whole. He blinked around to get a sense of his surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t even see his own fingers, let alone the others. Everything was a mess of twisted light and blurry lines, his ears ringing with the sound of crashing stones.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he called out, tears running hot down his face. He searched blindly with his arms, and crawled to his feet when his fingers touched a solid wall. Slowly, painfully, he raised himself up. His vision returned in blurry pieces.


    The cave was a mess.


    Shattered stone and broken walls greeted him. Beyond the twisted silhouette of the old man stood a barrier of green light, wavering ominously. Snake and Stone were gone. Zhu Luli lay wheezing in the corner, one hand clasped around her heart. His brother-in-arms flailed wildly against some invisible enemy. Only Little Yao seemed awake, but even she stood staring blankly at her own clawed paws.


    Lei ground his teeth as he wobbled a couple of steps, his heart pounding in his chest. Right around his stomach, under his skin, a hurricane of energy twisted his guts. It hacked and slashed at him, making him nearly belch when acid shot up his throat. He gulped the vomit back, raised his head, and peered straight into the old man¡¯s face.


    The man seemed surprised, one green eye half-closed as if confused. The diamond perched on top of his staff didn¡¯t seem that bright anymore. It had lost its light and now resembled a simple, cracked piece of gravel.


    ¡°How?¡± the man muttered, his eyes darting back and forth between the staff and Lei.


    How indeed, Lei thought. When that light splashed across his face, there wasn¡¯t any doubt in his mind that it would rip him wide open. Yet even when the others groaned in pain, riddled with wounds and blood pooling under their feet, Lei stood strong.


    Steel glinted close to his feet. Fatty Lou¡¯s sword. Lei wrapped his hands around the hilt, fingers straining, back screaming in pain, and raised it high before lurching forward. The world was spinning, the ground was shaking, and yet his eyes remained nailed on that bastard¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be,¡± Elder Huang said, propping his rotten chin with one hand. He seemed unaware that Lei was coming at him. But then, it was small wonder why the man didn¡¯t see him as a viable threat. He kept muttering, ¡°Mana, in this world¡­¡±


    Lei lunged forward, the sword whistling in the air as it slashed across Elder Huang¡¯s face. For a moment, Lei thought he¡¯d caught the man unguarded, only to reel back when that wooden staff moved with a speed he could hardly register and slapped the sword sideways before slamming into his chest.


    The blow sent him crashing into the wall, where he collided with the stones. He hardly felt the pain, but his lungs were a different matter. Breath wheezed weakly in his chest, and he choked on his own spit, gurgling desperately even as he tried to flounder back to his feet.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± came Elder Huang¡¯s voice. When Lei raised his head to stare at him, he saw two eyes blazing with inner light, staring deep into his soul. ¡°Nothing. So you¡¯re really one of them, eh? Desperately weak, though, I must admit. We¡¯ve all heard tales of your kind. I even saw one of you back when I was a little pup trying to find my way through the Crack. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. This is one of your worlds, after all, eh?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± Lei sputtered. He balanced himself on his feet with the tip of the sword. His fingers hurt from how hard he clenched the damned thing, but his legs couldn¡¯t hold the weight of his body.


    ¡°Oh? Your mighty patron hadn¡¯t bothered to tell you anything? Now that¡¯s new,¡± Elder Huang said, shaking his head as he smiled slightly. ¡°I was just about to ask whose spawn you were, but I suppose I¡¯ve got my answer. This must be fate. Who knew? It might be the spark I needed to become a believer!¡±


    Lei tried to shake himself awake, to focus on the energy coursing through his body, but he felt like a stranger. His body refused to listen.


    Deep breaths. Take deep breaths.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve chanced upon a gold mine here at the edge of the world!¡± Elder Huang cackled to himself, yellow teeth clattering as pus oozed from between them. ¡°I shall clean this mess before I get to work.¡±


    He pointed the staff toward Zhu Luli, the diamond atop it glistening with green light. It was weaker than before, but Lei had no doubt that foul thing would be enough to seal their fate. He tried to reach for it, clenching his teeth as he raised the sword. Too heavy. His fingers were failing him.


    Just then, a flash bolted off in the corner of his vision. It dashed across the distance, and when it reached the wooden staff, it climbed nimbly upon it before slashing with a clawed paw. The cracked diamond shattered with a deafening explosion, sending Little Yao flying away from it. A blinding light poured from the pieces.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°You little beast!¡± Elder Huang hissed, eyes burning as he stared Little Yao down with cold fury. ¡°How dare you¡ª¡±


    Lei stumbled toward the man, dragging his feet as he raised the sword and jabbed with all his strength. The tip brushed vainly against Elder Huang¡¯s robe, barely stirring the shadows. A rotten hand clawed upward to his neck, hissing with rot and pus.


    Move, dammit!


    Time seemed to slow to a crawl. His [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill roared in his scalp. Lei didn¡¯t need the reminder. Once that hand grabbed him, he knew he¡¯d be done for. He desperately called on the energy roaming inside his body. It was there. It belonged to him. He just needed to control it.


    If I die, you¡¯ll be gone with me too!


    It stirred¡ªthe energy did. Like a slumbering beast suddenly poked awake, it crawled up his arms, slithering around his fingers. Lei clenched the sword with newfound vigor. His whole skin burned as if it couldn¡¯t take it. Too much. It was too much, but it was just the thing he needed.


    The hand caught him by the neck. Rot hissed against the delicate skin. Lei twisted his wrist and drove the sword into the man¡¯s gut even as blood pooled in his mouth. The blade strained against something hard. Lei pushed it further, refusing to give up.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± came a voice, a furious voice from behind, before a punch crunched against the side of Elder Huang¡¯s face, making him stumble back.


    The old man dragged Lei with him as they tumbled to the ground, the tip of the sword squelching smoothly into his flesh. When the hold around his neck softened, Lei pulled himself back and rasped out a breath, staring wide-eyed to see if it worked.


    Right where the sword had struck, Elder Huang¡¯s skin started peeling off like rotten bark from a tree. It cracked and split, pus oozing from between the lines. He was still alive, trying to grasp the handle of the sword, but his fingers trembled violently.


    ¡°Little Yao!¡± Zhu Luli called, looking toward the wall as she wiped the blood from her face. The little squirrel nodded weakly as if to show she was still alive, still breathing. That seemed to ease Zhu Luli¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s done,¡± Lei said, staring at the green barrier that blocked the passage. It wavered, light flickering dangerously around the stone walls. Snake and Stone would be there, waiting for him.


    They succeeded.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not done with him,¡± said Fatty Lou. He wobbled, his teeth clenched, brows knitted in fury. Once he reached Elder Huang, he pulled the sword free from the man¡¯s rotten flesh and stabbed him once more, roaring into his face. ¡°You rotten piece of shit!¡±


    Elder Huang¡¯s skin crackled and burned, the shadows surrounding his robe blowing away with the wind. Even the tip of the sword seemed corroded after Fatty Lou stabbed him a couple of times before throwing it away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but it was definitely not alive,¡± Zhu Luli said, scowling at the sight. ¡°Even Death Cultivators bleed. They have their own ways, but they have to keep one foot on the side of the living.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a cultivator,¡± Lei said. It was all coming back to him now. Mana. That was an odd thing to say in a world of cultivation. The man also seemed surprised and uttered a bunch of things, none of which made any sense to Lei. But one thing was clear: He didn¡¯t belong to this world.


    ¡°Some sick beast, that¡¯s what he is,¡± Fatty Lou spat, huffing tiredly as he shook his head. ¡°Look at it. The bastard¡¯s rotten through and through. Dark work.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get our boys and return to the city,¡± Lei said as Elder Huang¡¯s body slowly disintegrated into black spots that fluttered away with the wind. Soon, nothing was left but that wooden staff. That, and an old tome that seemed to have burned around the edges.


    Then a strange pain pulled at his mind. Lei took a step back, clutching his arm. The spot where the rot burned him was stinging. He watched as his skin stitched itself back together. Not a second later, it healed as if the whole thing was a lie.


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level!


    Your [Tier] has increased by 1 level!


    ¡­


    ¡°Huh,¡± he muttered when the pain wore off. ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    Lei shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Just feels like a bad dream, is all. I still can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°A bad dream. That¡¯s a good way to put it,¡± Zhu Luli said as she picked Little Yao from the ground and scratched her chin, even as the cave shook around them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this world is full of bad dreams. I know I¡¯ve seen a few.¡±


    ¡°Is this how it¡¯s going to be from now on?¡± Fatty Lou muttered, staring deep into his own hands. ¡°Like, we¡¯ll come across rotten bastards and foul beasts? People trying to kidnap little children?¡±


    ¡°Makes you think,¡± Lei said, clicking his tongue. ¡°I guess we¡¯ve just taken a peek at the other side of the world. There¡¯s no running from it, eh? Not if you can¡¯t be the master of your own fate.¡±


    ¡°You sounded just like my father,¡± Zhu Luli said with a weary sigh. ¡°Be the master of your own fate. The easiest way to do that is to reach the zenith of the Immortal Path. Become someone feared. Then nobody will bother you.¡±


    ¡°Easiest way?¡± Lei raised an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hardest way, then?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°To hole up in a corner where nobody will ever find you,¡± Zhu Luli said solemnly. ¡°Hide away from the eyes, and try to make yourself believe that you¡¯re going to be all right.¡±


    ¡°Does that really work?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°Sometimes.¡± Zhu Luli shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few Core Formations went hermit after they were done with the life of a cultivator. The strange thing is, this world never leaves you. It¡¯s always there, waiting. A hundred years or a day, you¡¯ll never know when it comes back to haunt you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true for all mortals?¡± Lei said. ¡°You can¡¯t control the future. You just have to do your best and hope that everything will work out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between mortals and cultivators,¡± Zhu Luli said, sighing out a long breath. ¡°Cultivators think they can fight against their own fate.¡±


    ¡°Do they ever succeed?¡± Fatty Lou said.


    ¡°Succeed? I¡¯m not sure. After all, there¡¯s always the next mountain to climb, right?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get our boys,¡± Lei said, staring up at the barrier.


    Finally, the lights flickered out, letting him see the other side of the passage. He paused, blinking.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± Zhu Luli muttered.


    Lei¡¯s fingers trembled. There was nothing beyond the green barrier. The ceiling had crumbled down and choked the hall with man-sized rocks. One of them slid slowly down, crashed into the floor, and broke into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Stone, Snake!¡± Fatty Lou called out.


    But the stones remained silent.

 Chapter 36: Old Man

    The wind was gentle, the air silent and peaceful. He couldn¡¯t hear the growling of the monsters anymore, nor could he feel the rotten stench burning through his nose. It felt as though an invisible current had pulled them away from that world and pushed them gently toward another one. Snake closed his eyes as he let the wind move them through the dark tunnel, walls flashing past them.


    At first, panic grabbed at his core when the wall caved in. Before he could react, a sudden force sucked them both inside the mountain, hurtling them up toward somewhere beyond their reach. He ducked and shielded his face with both arms, fearing that a wrong turn might have him crash into solid stone.


    But though they came close, that invisible force somehow managed to ease them back onto the right path, where they coursed like water in a field canal through the inner parts of the mountain. Everything had a different glint about it here. Everything felt¡­ safe.


    He let his feet dangle beneath him as he squinted up at the tunnel. It seemed endless, but bright light glistened somewhere above. He then looked back over his shoulder, smiling when he saw Stone¡¯s eyes slowly open. He was alive.


    Wood cracked in the palm of his hand. He raised the little flag high and checked the strange character written upon it. It was a number.


    One hundred eight.


    His father had once told him that any man who didn¡¯t know how to read or write was looking for trouble. Especially if you were a farmer. "This business is more about selling than growing seed," he¡¯d say, "and you have to know your math to get a good deal for your hard work."


    Snake had always been good with numbers, but he didn¡¯t know what to make of this one. His hand had brushed against the hard cloth when he was pushed back by that green barrier. It was hidden in the face of the wall, planted right beyond a big stone that must¡¯ve crumbled when the cave started shaking.


    A flag deep into the stone.


    It made him curious.


    Upwards, through the tunnel, the air whistling by his ears. He couldn¡¯t feel the weight of his body, and for a second, he¡¯d even forgotten the pain gnawing at his arms. He was sore through and through, and this wind was the best medicine he could¡¯ve ever asked for.


    Then, slowly, a wrinkled, rotten face flashed in the dark of his lids. That old man was trouble, and now Big Brother Lei and Big Brother Lou were facing him. A cook and a butcher. Strong, true, but still simple mortals against a rotten beast of a man. His heart clenched in worry.


    He could only hope this same wind could find its way to them.


    The light flashing at the end of the tunnel grew harsh and bright, so much that Snake had to raise his arm to shade his eyes. Then came the chirping of birds. A loud, clear noise that seemed anything but ordinary. The chirping of the birds, the song of the breeze, and the bright light wrapping gently around him.


    When he blinked, a sight unlike any other welcomed him. Bright, green bamboo stalks swayed lazily in the wind, surrounded by towering cedar trees with leaves as bright as the sun burning high in the sky. Around the branches, birds chirped loudly against each other. It was a contest, Snake thought, to see who had the strongest voice. The white-feathered ones were winning. Theirs was a dinning, melodic voice that spoke of strength.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Stone muttered as he rubbed his eyes. He didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d been through a twisted hell. Rather, it felt as though he was waking up from a long slumber.


    Snake couldn¡¯t help the wide smile settling on his lips. ¡°This must be Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Are we dead?¡± Stone frowned across the bright scene.


    Snake looked back to the tunnel they came from. The hole in the ground closed slowly as the earth stitched itself back together. Soon, it was gone, and grass patched the tiny wound.


    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± he said, peering at the bamboo stalks.


    They strolled between the long grass, sunlight warm and easy on Snake¡¯s skin. Under the shade of cedar trees stood a serene lake. It was half-hidden by the bamboo stalks surrounding it, but Snake could see a cottage there, a simple, wooden structure with birds perched on its roof.


    Somebody lived in that cottage by the wet, white robe hanging on the side of it, left there to dry. They were not alone in this paradise.


    Soon, the lake came into view, making Snake blink round at it. A golden gate arced over from its pristine surface, riddled with ancient characters and inlaid with jade. It was the first time he¡¯d seen something this perfect. Green and white jade, rounded into precious jewels, cocked into the arcing gate under which scores of fish swam peacefully.


    Right then, a fish broke off from the others, gained speed, and leaped high into the sky, reaching for the gate. Snake thought it would pass over it with ease. But just when it was halfway, the brown-scaled fish suddenly slowed down, as if weighed upon by an invisible power. It started flailing, unwilling to give up, but in the end, it splashed back into the lake, unable to jump over the golden gate.


    The lake¡¯s peace was disturbed by the sudden splash, sending shimmering drops of water all around it. Soon, peace was restored and everything went back to normal.


    It was then that Snake saw another fish swimming on the other side of the gate. Its golden scales shone brighter than the precious jade jewels on the gate, and it was mighty and imposing. Like a true emperor, it almost seemed to look down upon the others who were shackled to the other side of the gate, stealing envious glances at it.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Snake thought it looked alone. All by itself, it had claimed the other half of the lake, yet it took only a small part of it. And whenever a brown fish jumped high into the sky, Snake could see that golden fish raising its head and staring at the gallant effort, eyes glinting with hope.


    But that hope was broken over and over again when the brown fish fell back into the lake.


    ¡°The price of a thousand years spent in seclusion,¡± said a voice, an old voice easing into Snake¡¯s ears, gentle like the morning breeze. ¡°The carp leaps over the dragon gate, dreaming of becoming a dragon, unaware of the price it has to pay. How unfortunate its fate, to stand atop the peak, all mighty and strong, yet to remain alone all throughout eternity. How unfortunate indeed, but such is life.¡±


    Snake raised an eyebrow when they strolled into the backyard and saw an old man sitting cross-legged by the lake, staring sadly toward that golden fish. He had long, gray hair, braided and left dangling over his back, and a similarly colored long beard fluttered in the wind. He stroked it gently before shaking his head and giving them a curious look.


    ¡°Tell me, young ones. Would you be willing to pay the price of eternal solitude if it grants you the power to look down upon the world? Would you have taken the chance to be the dragon amongst men, even if it cost you your long past?¡±


    ¡°Be the dragon amongst men?¡± Stone said, frowning in thought. ¡°I¡ª¡°


    ¡°I would,¡± Snake answered without hesitation. ¡°If it means I can protect the ones I love, I would¡¯ve paid the price.¡±


    ¡°Selfless and bold,¡± the old man said, nodding at Snake. He then slowly rose to his feet and smoothed the side of his white robe before turning to them.


    Snake froze. There was a web of green veins throbbing on the other side of the old man¡¯s face, slithering down through his neck and under that white robe. The old man seemed unaware, though, or perhaps uncaring of that fact. He smiled gently and spoke with a mellow voice, ¡°Come, then, you seem to have a story to tell.¡±


    Snake shared a look with Stone, and looked back to the way they came. Beyond the long grass, above the bamboo stalks, stretched the sky, endless and clear. He could see the promise of distant lands from here, and even mountains, small ones that seemed like dots in the distance.


    They were on top of a mountain, high and close to the clouds.


    The old man guided them through the backyard, careful not to disturb the lake. He had them sit before the cottage, at a wooden table, and served them some tea. When Snake took a whiff of the red tea, he felt something stir in his mind. All the worry clouding his thoughts suddenly felt like they weren¡¯t his own.


    ¡°That flag looks rather interesting,¡± the old man said once he sat across from them, that same smile playing on his lips. ¡°Looks like that old friend of mine hadn¡¯t done a good job of hiding those. I need to replace it.¡±


    ¡°This flag?¡± Snake glanced at the flag, then back at the old man, confused. ¡°It was well hidden, planted inside the stone walls, but they crumbled because of that Elder Huang.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you two found it, then, eh? Such coincidence,¡± the old man said, stroking his beard. ¡°Now, tell me. What made you two little carps step into my mountain? I can tell that you weren¡¯t out for a stroll, were you?¡±


    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t,¡± Snake said, shaking his head. ¡°We were¡­¡±


    ¡°Kidnapped,¡± Stone said with his teeth clenched.


    And so they told their story, and the old man listened without interrupting them. Snake didn¡¯t know why, but he hadn¡¯t felt a need to hide anything from him. He told him about the cultivator attack that had happened some weeks ago, and how, after that, everything changed, and Big Brother Lei took them into his care.


    There were rotten beasts living under the mountain, Snake told the old man. Rotten beasts and a wrinkled man who seemed like a walking corpse. He had the voice of a snake, and he spoke of fate. And now, his Big Brother Lei and Big Brother Lou were trapped with him between the crumbling walls.


    The old man listened eagerly, as if he found every word fascinating. He would shake his head, click his tongue, drum his fingers on the table, or scowl at times when Snake mentioned that rotten man. Stone would chime in whenever Snake got caught up with the fury burning in his heart, and go over the details as though he was retelling a nightmare.


    When they finished, Snake found his jaw stinging with pain from how hard he had clenched his teeth. His Little Brother was no different, his face flushed with anger. But the old man waved a hand toward them, spreading a much-needed ease into their hearts that somehow relieved them.


    ¡°And so they came and reached the inner parts of the wide world,¡± he muttered in thought. ¡°I suppose you can¡¯t delay the inevitable. Tell me more about this Big Brother of yours. You¡¯ve told me his dishes were heavenly. How so?¡±


    Snake and Stone shared a glance before they burst into laughter. ¡°Because he¡¯s the Heavenly Cook!¡± they said at the same time.


    ¡°After eating that fried rice, I managed to lift a big rock,¡± Stone said a moment later, greatly proud of himself. ¡°Bigger than the ones I¡¯ve tried to lift before.¡±


    ¡°You fool of a rock.¡± Snake rolled his eyes at him before turning to the old man. ¡°But he¡¯s right. Big Brother Lei¡¯s dishes are¡­ different. And he knows how to use that ladle. It¡¯s too heavy, and it nearly broke a thug¡¯s nose that time.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± the old man said, smiling at them. ¡°And now they¡¯re under this mountain with that man, is that so?¡±


    Snake nodded right away, grimacing. ¡°He and Big Brother Lou got trapped on the other side of the barrier.¡±


    ¡°From what you told me, this Big Brother of yours seems like a special one. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine,¡± the old man said, rising from the table.


    Snake clenched his fists as he glanced at the man. ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything to help them?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The old man seemed amused at the words, pointing a finger to his face.


    ¡°Yes, you!¡± Stone pressed on. ¡°You look strong!¡±


    A sigh escaped his lips as the old man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my time has passed, young ones. The world beyond this peak knows this old man no longer. It¡¯s forbidden for me to break past my shackles.¡±


    Snake bit his lower lip when the old man turned his back and trudged toward the cottage. He couldn¡¯t help the weakness weighing him down, like a mountain of rock trying to press him flat to the ground. He was about to walk away when his eyes strayed to his own hands.


    They were pure and smooth, clean of rot and pus. There was no blood left inside his nails. Not only that, he was clad in a white robe, spotless like the clear sky. Taking a step back, he saw that his Little Brother was the same. He seemed as though bathed and cleaned by deft hands, like that time when Aunt Meilin prepared them for the spring festival.


    ¡°How?¡± they muttered at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave this old cage of mine,¡± came the old man¡¯s voice as he turned and glanced gently at them. Two copper rings flashed in the palm of his hand, looking old and worn. ¡°But perhaps you can, eh, young ones? Perhaps I can teach some manners to those old foes of mine, let them once again feel the wrath of this Old Grim even though I¡¯m bound to this mere patch of earth. What do you say? Would you be willing to jump over that gate with the help of this old man, knowing how steep the price you would have to pay?¡±


    Snake and Stone looked at each other and nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 37 - Still Alive

    Lei hauled the rock with two hands, straining as he dragged it back and let it crash to the ground. Taking a deep breath in, he pulled another stone from the blockage and repeated the process.


    Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou joined him as they tried to open a way through the passage. A silent question hung between them, a question Lei thought was better kept locked up inside their minds. After all the things they¡¯d gone through, now wasn¡¯t the time for brooding thoughts.


    Yes. You have to be optimistic.


    But as time passed, Lei found it hard to hold onto that optimism. They were deep into the blockage now, having cleared dozens of stones, but they couldn¡¯t find a trail of Snake and Stone here. Nothing, in fact, suggested that those two were here when the walls crumbled down.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Fatty Lou muttered, wiping his sweat. ¡°They were¡­ just gone, like that?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s odd here. Even if they got crushed under the stones, we should¡¯ve found something,¡± Zhu Luli said, staring solemnly at the broken walls. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°Keep searching.¡± Lei pulled another stone, this one coming up to about his waist, and rolled it away as breath burned in his throat. ¡°They must be here.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lei¡­¡± Fatty Lou glanced at him as if he had something to say, but a look from Lei silenced him. Nodding, he wrapped his hands around another rock and hauled it with all his strength.


    They worked in muted silence, barely speaking, barely sparing a glance as they removed the rocks one by one. No matter what he did, Lei couldn¡¯t get rid of the lump stuck tight in his throat, pressing into his skin. His heart pounded closer to his ears now. Each beat sounded like a deafening explosion.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he said when a hand-sized rock tumbled down his head, nearly bashing into him before rolling away. He cursed and waved a hand off, clenching his fists to get the anger building up in his chest under control.


    ¡°We should¡­ stop,¡± Zhu Luli said with concern as the cave shook violently around them. When Lei stared her down, she didn¡¯t back away. ¡°I know you want to save those kids, but this isn¡¯t helping them. For all we know, they could¡¯ve found another way on the other side. We can go back and search for another entrance.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth, you know,¡± Fatty Lou said, nodding. ¡°There must be hundreds of stones here. How long do you think we can keep clearing this blockage? Snake has a good head over his shoulders. That slithery brat wouldn¡¯t have stayed still.¡±


    ¡°You saw them with your own eyes,¡± Lei said, jabbing with one thick finger into the blockage with cold fury. ¡°That piece of shit destroyed the cave! We¡¯re not talking about a bunch of cultivators here, they are kids! Damned kids who shouldn¡¯t even be here in the first place!¡±


    ¡°But they were,¡± Zhu Luli said, staring at him. ¡°And if we want to help them, we can¡¯t just keep pulling stones, hoping for some miracle to happen and clear the passage for us. There must be dozens of other entrances to this mountain.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll search them one by one if that¡¯s what it takes,¡± Fatty Lou said, then peered slowly back to the blockage. ¡°Or we can just, you know, waste what little strength we¡¯ve left here hauling these fucking rocks.¡±


    ¡°Search for other entrances?¡± Lei took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. What they said made sense, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling inside his heart. He felt as though if he were to take a step away from this place, he¡¯d never see those two again.


    He¡¯d be leaving them to their own fate.


    ¡°Come on, brother.¡± Fatty Lou¡¯s strong hand pressed against his back as he pulled him away from the rocks. ¡°Have a little faith in those boys.¡±


    Little Yao gave him a nod, as if she was sure this would be the best way. She had a sharp nose, and she couldn¡¯t find a trail of the boys here in the passage. That was the only thing that gave Lei some semblance of hope.


    My boys. You hold on out there, alright? I¡¯m coming for you.


    Lei clenched his jaw as he nodded.


    ¡­¡­..


    The search continued.


    They filed out of the blockage, trudging through the dark hallways. Fatty Lou had taken the old tome, and the wooden staff, fixing a glowing sphere on top of it to light the path as Little Yao guided them. The way they took to get here had been destroyed, but there were more than a dozen caves carved into the mountain, slithering about like a labyrinth.


    ¡°Sister Luli, you¡¯ve said cultivators think they can be the master of their own fates, right?¡± Lei mused as they sauntered around a corner, coming out on another set of stones that didn¡¯t seem any different than the others. When Zhu Luli gave him a nod, he raised his chin. ¡°Once we find our boys and get out of here, I¡¯ll be depending on you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°We made a deal,¡± Zhu Luli smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you more about cultivation in exchange for Brother Lei¡¯s spiritual dishes. Though, I must say, I feel like I¡¯m the one taking advantage of his talents.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lei said, fists clenched. ¡°I need to be sure that my kids have the strength to take on the world. I can¡¯t let anything like this happen ever again.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was the plan all along, no?¡± Fatty Lou shook his head with a smile. ¡°Secure some spiritual herbs, and cook until we¡¯re all puffed up like those cultivators. I¡¯d say we¡¯ve secured a good supply line.¡±


    ¡°Harsh.¡± Zhu Luli tapped with a finger on her cheek, then gave him a shrug. ¡°But I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll become that supply line all you want if that¡¯s what you need.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a family?¡± Lei asked as stones crunched under his feet and raised a hand when he saw the odd expression on Zhu Luli¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was just wondering. Would they be fine with you staying in some remote corner of the continent?¡±


    ¡°I make my own decisions,¡± Zhu Luli said sharply. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t¡­ work like that in our family. Cultivator clans can be different than your average family. Filial piety is important and all that, but what really matters is strength. Being honest, I¡¯m not really different than most cultivators who chase after opportunities. I saw one and I¡¯m taking it, simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Blunt, but fair,¡± Fatty Lou said, clicking his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s a strong mentality right there. Be your own man, so to speak. We need that if we want to establish a clan of cultivators.¡±


    ¡°A clan of cultivators?¡± Lei was taken aback.


    ¡°Or a sect, I don¡¯t know,¡± Fatty Lou shrugged, then his eyes glinted. ¡°I mean you¡¯re basically a big alchemy cauldron that can cook potent dishes. I say we can¡¯t hope for a better foundation than that.¡±


    ¡°That actually¡­ makes sense,¡± Zhu Luli said, cocking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this for some time, but couldn¡¯t find the right time, so I¡¯ve waited. But¡­ are you two really 1st Step Body Tempering Stage cultivators?¡±


    Lei and Fatty Lou shared a strange look.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Fatty Lou asked a moment after.


    Zhu Luli frowned in thought. ¡°I mean, an average 1st Step Body Tempering Stage cultivator would¡¯ve crumbled after all the things we¡¯ve gone through, yet you two were acting like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Meanwhile, there isn¡¯t a bone in my body that doesn¡¯t ache from hard use, and I¡¯m at the 7th Step of the Body Tempering Stage.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fatty Lou muttered, looking at his own hands, riddled with cuts and smeared with blood. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡±


    Lei nodded silently.


    Zhu Luli sighed out a long breath. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. That rotten air sucked nearly all the spiritual energy from that Peak-Grade Body Tempering Stage pill. Peak-Grade! It should¡¯ve left you breathless.¡±


    ¡°I guess we just have more spirit in our hearts, eh? You have to acknowledge the fact that not everyone is equal in this world,¡± Fatty Lou said, puffing his chest out with pride. ¡°Even a city as mortal as Jiangzhen has to get its own geniuses, eh?¡±


    ¡°Geniuses?¡± Zhu Luli didn¡¯t look that sure. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it was those kids who had the talent for cultivation, not you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m a cultivation genius.¡± Fatty Lou rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m not disappointed, Sister Luli. Thought you¡¯d be better than that. There¡¯s more than cultivation in this world, don¡¯t you think? Even if you polish a diamond to perfection, there needs to be a good finger or a fair neck to make use of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who you are, then? A genius manipulator who can make good use of cultivators?¡± Zhu Luli asked.


    ¡°If you like to put it that way, sure. Why not?¡± Fatty Lou nodded with a smile. ¡°But I¡¯m a budding genius at best. I need to work on my skills, no doubt, if we want to make good progress. And Brother Lei here is an essential part of my success. At least he will be, once we get a hang of our situation.¡±


    Lei was shaking his head at the conversation when his [Spiritual Sensitivity] skill sent a jolt of alarm down his back. Slowing down, he peered around, ears perked up to catch any sound, but couldn¡¯t find anything that would trigger the skill. There was an odd wind, though, coming right around his feet and slithering up his legs.


    A squeak pulled him away from his thoughts when Little Yao paused before them. She had a confused look on her face, taking deep breaths as if she¡¯d caught something in the air. But other than the same rocks and the shaking ground, Lei couldn¡¯t see anything different here.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhu Luli asked, but Little Yao didn¡¯t spare her a glance as she kept sniffing the air.


    Her tail jolted upward a second later, stiff as a wooden stick. Lei¡¯s group exchanged strange glances as they waited for Little Yao to do anything that at least suggested she wasn¡¯t possessed.


    When she started wagging her tail wildly, Lei took a deep breath, heart thundering in his chest.


    ¡°What? Did you get a whiff of¡ª"


    Little Yao bolted forward down the hallway, clawing at the ground as she sent stones and pebbles flying. Lei dashed after her without hesitation, the fingers of his right hand trembling with nervous expectation.


    This wasn¡¯t normal. Little Yao wouldn¡¯t have taken off without at least indicating that there was something there. Coupled with the jolt he got from [Spiritual Sensitivity], Lei felt the little hope he bore in his heart slowly heating up.


    Onwards, through the stones they rushed, the cold walls flashing past them as the wind grew stronger. It poked playfully at Lei¡¯s back, and for a second, he almost felt like it was pushing him, adding to his speed.


    What is this?


    Lei would¡¯ve questioned it more if he hadn¡¯t seen the light glistening from the end of the hallway. Bright sunlight fell gently upon the cracked face of the stone walls, illuminating the hoof marks and claw prints on the ground. The rotten stench slowly wore off as they came out through the arched exit.


    And the sunlight welcomed them.


    A treeline stood facing the mountain, its canopy cracked and torn by what seemed like sharp claws. The growling of the monsters pounded in Lei¡¯s ears when he stepped outside. It was chaos over there between the trees. A chaos of his own making.


    Screams of agony echoed as Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli joined him, watching the black-robed cultivators run for their dear lives while Corrupted Sabertongues lunged at them. Most of the creatures barely had any breath left, driven by pure madness as they chased after every living thing their eyes fell upon.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Fatty Lou asked, scowling into the forest. ¡°It was just a bunch of dumplings!¡±


    ¡°Looks like there has been a serious change in the balance of the forest while we were inside the mountain,¡± Zhu Luli said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never quite understood the way these beasts think. Too primal for my taste.¡±


    Lei blinked when he thought he¡¯d seen Little Yao giving Zhu Luli an eye-roll. Before he could look again, he felt the wind poking playfully at his back, as if nudging him like a stubborn child. Taking a breath in, he gave up resisting and turned tiredly toward the mountain, peering up through the bright sunlight.


    Then he paused. The steep stone steps curled around the side of the mountain, a dangerous path making its way to the ground. It was dangerous indeed, and wasn¡¯t much of a path if you asked Lei, but two shadows climbed down using them, nimble as foxes and chuckling wide.


    ¡°Big Brother Lei!¡± came Snake¡¯s voice, high-pitched and full of joy. ¡°Big Brother Lei, you¡¯re alive!¡±

 Chapter 38: Return

    Lei stood silent for a long second, fingers trembling as he watched Snake and Stone climb down through the mountain path. Their robes were riddled with holes, smeared with blood and mud, but their skin gleamed smooth under the sun, and there was a wide smile on their lips.


    Is this real?


    The search, the fights, that rotten bastard who blocked their path¡­ Everything flashed past before his eyes like a filmstrip. He¡¯d tried to hold on to that hope, and played deaf against the heart pounding in his chest. Cursed himself for how weak and desperate he¡¯d been through all of it.


    And now, to see those two smiling wide as they hopped down through the mountain path, something unraveled in his mind. Shoulders slumped, he wobbled a couple of steps before barely correcting himself. His legs couldn¡¯t stand the weight of his body, yet he remained on his feet. His arms trembled violently, yet he clutched his fists and stood strong.


    His boys were still alive. Still breathing.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Fatty Lou said with a face flushed with excitement, tears glistening in his eyes as he wiped them with the back of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted. Never!¡±


    A tap on the solid ground, then Stone came dashing across the distance, threw himself into Lei¡¯s arms. Lei pulled him high and held him tight as Stone started sobbing. He caressed the boy¡¯s head and told him over and over again that everything was going to be all right.


    They were together now, once again, and this time, Lei would make sure they were never separated.


    ¡°Big Brother Lou, I¡¯m relieved to see¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you say now?¡± Fatty Lou scowled into Snake¡¯s eyes when the little brat stretched a hand toward him. He swatted the hand away and stared Snake down with a glare. ¡°You were worried about your Elder Brother here? Some stone must¡¯ve caught you while you were there. Last I remember, it was you two brats who got kidnapped by some bastard into this forest, not the other way around!¡±


    Snake bit his lower lip and tried to step back, but Fatty Lou lunged forward and took him into a bear hug. He fondled his hair even though Snake flailed in his arms, but Lei could see the smile on the little boy¡¯s lips.


    Relief washed over Lei as he held Stone at arm''s length, glancing down at him.


    ¡°How?¡± he asked finally. ¡°I thought those stones¡­¡±


    ¡°There was an old¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tunnel!¡± Snake cut off Stone¡¯s words right away, glaring at him before flashing a smile at Lei. ¡°There was an old tunnel inside the mountain. We were lucky to find it when the walls started coming down. It took us all the way up to the mountain, then we used those steps to get down.¡±


    ¡°An old tunnel?¡± Lei frowned in doubt, staring up at the steps on the side of the mountain. ¡°You crawled up in that state?¡±


    ¡°You have to show some spirit, Big Brother Lei. That¡¯s what Big Brother Lou always says, right?¡± Snake puffed his cheeks out with pride. ¡°We did just that. Pushed through until we saw daylight. We couldn¡¯t have stayed still. Not after we saw you facing that rotten man.¡±


    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± Lei asked, heart clenching tight around his chest. Even Fatty Lou¡¯s smile gave way to a nervous scowl, as if he was preparing himself for the worst.


    ¡°He took our blood,¡± Stone said with a trembling voice. ¡°Said it was tainted and needed to be cleaned before being presented to his Master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Lei said. ¡°That man wasn¡¯t alone?¡±


    Snake shook his head. ¡°We never saw that Master, but he must be deep in the mountain. I think he¡¯s hurt. Elder Huang told the thug that his Master needs time to recuperate.¡±


    A bad taste settled in Lei''s mouth. He tapped a finger to his cheek as he paced around the group. A rotten man who could corrupt beasts with a dozen cultivators working under him. He was shocked when he saw Lei standing strong after that attack. Muttered something about mana.


    Who the hell are you people?


    Lei didn¡¯t know, but he wasn¡¯t about to linger around and try to learn the truth. Snake and Stone could smile all they wanted, but Lei knew what they¡¯d gone through was nothing short of traumatic. He had to get his boys back to the house. Get them back to the house and let them rest.


    ¡°Mm,¡± he said after a long pause, turning toward Zhu Luli. ¡°We should go back. Can you tell Little Yao to find us a safe path? I don¡¯t think I want to take my chances against the forest.¡±


    A pained growl shook the ground beneath their feet as trees swayed dangerously about. It seemed to Lei that his dumplings were still doing some serious work over there, and he had no intention of being a part of it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, sparing one last glance at the mountain before nodding to himself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    It was past afternoon, and a gentle breeze whistled a pleasant tune as Lei¡¯s group strode toward the city. The Darkloom Forest had long since become a dot in the distance, but Lei could still hear the growling in the web of his ears, ringing inside his mind.


    A glance at Stone and Snake brought him back to reality. Hard to believe these two little boys had clung to life, borne through all the hurdles, and come out smiling in the end.


    It was the little things, Lei found, that revealed the fear and desperation they¡¯d gone through. A sudden pause in speech, or that how Snake always seemed to peer toward the endless skies, eyes looking deep in thought as he fondled the ring on his finger.


    It would take some time before they left everything behind.


    Back to normal now.


    That was what Lei tried to tell himself, but deep in his core, he knew that nothing was normal about the whole ordeal. The rotten bastard who called himself Elder Huang, whom the System showed as a mortal even though the man was nothing short of a corrupted beast hiding in human skin, weighed on his mind.


    Mana. An odd thing to say, indeed. Lei wasn¡¯t a stranger to the word, and yet it seemed Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou had never heard of it before. Then again, Zhu Luli did say the man couldn¡¯t be a Death Cultivator since he didn¡¯t shed a drop of blood after being stabbed with a steel sword.


    Foul stench, rot, and pus.


    He shook his head. He had more questions on his hands than the rocks crunching under his feet. The fields stretched all around him, full of swaying wheat stalks and men laboring under the bloody sun. Nobody knew what horrors lurked up in the distance, hidden behind the trees, perhaps concocting an evil plan that would make them bleed.


    How can you hide such a thing? Aren¡¯t there Immortals in this world? Skyguards who could catch any bastard¡¯s trail from miles away?


    But then, Jiangzhen had been blasted by a cultivator¡¯s attack some weeks prior, and the response to that destruction was barely considered apathetic. It seemed like nobody cared as long as it was the mortals who got the short end of the stick. Poke a finger into the pot of some high-nosed bastard, though, and you¡¯re bound to get some attention.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    His first thought was to alert the authorities. Tell them there was an evil organization hiding near Jiangzhen, kidnapping children from the city to use in unorthodox practices. But who would answer? Those guards who¡¯d readily let that thug walk away after giving him a slap on the wrist? The Governor, who was busy entertaining some mysterious guests, couldn¡¯t spare a damned second to see the situation in his city?


    Or perhaps he should cry out like a madman in the Eastern Square, telling the folk they were in deep trouble. That ought to get him some reactions. He could then build upon that initial response.


    ¡°Sister Luli,¡± he said when his thoughts crammed together into a twisted mess. When Snake and Stone turned toward him, Lei swallowed the question in his mind and instead gave them a smile. ¡°Do you remember our deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡± Zhu Luli cocked an eyebrow at him. ¡°Of course I do. Actually, I can¡¯t wait to start.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Lei said, nodding with a little smile. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t waste any time and get to work right away.¡±


    ¡°We need a wide space if we¡¯re going to do this,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°All the space we can get, and a carpenter, one who knows their business. A dozen dummies would be enough for a start.¡±


    ¡°What about weapons?¡± Lei asked with a hint of doubt in his voice. ¡°Swords, spears, shields?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Zhu Luli answered. ¡°You can¡¯t just give them the toys and expect them to perform. I have to first understand their disposition and talents before making a decision. And you only get to pick your weapon once you¡¯ve established a good foundation.¡±


    ¡°What about you, then?¡± Fatty Lou asked from the side, the wooden staff in his hand thumping against the ground as he used it like a walking stick. ¡°A cultivator like you should¡¯ve picked one long ago, no?¡±


    ¡°I can use that sword,¡± Snake said, eyes glinting as he glanced at the steel sword strapped on Zhu Luli¡¯s back.


    Zhu Luli shook her head. ¡°Weapons don¡¯t make a cultivator; hard work does. And I¡¯ve been practicing Thousand Node Fingers for years now. A sword or a spear will only slow me down.¡±


    That¡¯s a cultivator¡¯s Martial Art, alright. Has the name for it.


    Lei wondered if, in the future, he would develop something like that. His would probably take inspiration from dishes.


    The Boiling Pot Rises From the East¡­ Seems not that bad, eh? Or the Spiritual Ladle Slaps People Dead?


    Now that he thought about it, his fingers started itching for the touch of that poor-quality but always faithful ladle that had been shattered into pieces by that bastard. He would have to find a new one and grow it into a spiritual tool. The satisfying crunch the ladle produced against hard bone was still fresh in his mind.


    ¡°Big Sister Luli, what about me?¡± Stone asked all of a sudden, pulling all the attention to his innocent eyes. But there was a stubborn frown on his face. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than Brother Snake, and just like you, I think a sword will only slow me down.¡±


    That earned a snort from Snake.


    Hands on her hips, Zhu Luli gave Stone a solemn nod before looking up in thought. ¡°There are thousands of Martial Arts and Cultivation Manuals in this world, Little Stone. I¡¯m sure we can find one that suits you.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡± Stone asked with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    ¡°Told you to start saving.¡± Snake poked him with an elbow. ¡°This time, you¡¯ll follow my lead. I¡¯m sure Master Li will give us more work in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhu Luli chuckled. ¡°More work, you say? I think the last time I checked, you could buy a good Martial Art from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild for some thousand imperial gold. How long do you think it¡¯ll take you to fork up that amount?¡±


    ¡°A thousand gold?!¡± Snake and Stone paused in their steps, staring wide-eyed at Zhu Luli.


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Zhu Luli stole a glance at Lei as he gave her an amused smile. ¡°If you two are diligent and do as I say, I¡¯m willing to give you both a good Martial Art fitting to your talents. But I want absolute obedience!¡±


    Snake and Stone shared a solemn look before they nodded. ¡°We¡¯re willing!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Zhu Luli said, clapping her hands as she turned toward Lei. ¡°A good teacher couldn¡¯t ask for more from her pupils. And we have a Spirit Chef at our backs. How good is that?¡±


    ¡°Left alone to gather dust,¡± Fatty Lou muttered. ¡°But I shall stay strong. I¡¯ve braved many a wind to let this sort of thing shatter my will. Alone, I shall pave a path to greatness.¡±


    ¡°Too bad I¡¯ll need a handyman to fix me a couple of things,¡± Lei said as he clapped Fatty Lou on the back. ¡°Can¡¯t go around chasing ladies anymore, eh, brother? We have a mess on our hands, and I¡¯ll be relying on your quick wit to come up with a solution.¡±


    Fatty Lou glanced strangely at him, which made Lei lower his voice. ¡°We have to do something about that Master. Can¡¯t act like he doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Fatty Lou said gravely. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. At worst, I¡¯ll knock on my old man¡¯s door to seek his help. He¡¯s been baking for the Governor¡¯s Office for years now.¡±


    ¡°Do that, but try to keep it quiet. These people have eyes and ears in the city. I doubt not all of them are mere thugs ratting about in the streets. You know the saying: if there¡¯s one rat, there are more hiding.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I know,¡± Fatty Lou clenched the wooden staff tight in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget the stench of that rotten bastard.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei, what are you two talking about over there?¡± came Snake¡¯s voice, curious as a fox as he craned his head toward them. ¡°Would you let me in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself about these things, Little Snake,¡± Lei said and pulled the boy into his arms, ruffling his head. He then pointed to Zhu Luli with a finger as Snake chuckled beside him. ¡°I want you to take a good rest when we get back, because I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be getting any under your new teacher¡¯s care.¡±


    ¡°You mean Big Sister Luli?¡± Snake shrugged with confidence. ¡°It¡¯ll be a piece of cake!¡±


    ¡°Ignorant and bold,¡± Fatty Lou barked out a laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t know what that woman¡¯s capable of, little brat. I¡¯d be careful if I were you.¡±


    Lei shook like a wet dog, nodding at Fatty Lou. ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly got the chills. What about you?¡±


    Fatty Lou patted his left arm with a frown. ¡°Got them all over my arm, too.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Snake gulped nervously under their gaze. ¡°Can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but we are, sneaky Snake,¡± Fatty Lou said while Lei nodded. ¡°You wanted to get strong, and you¡¯ll get your wish. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not going to be easy at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Snake sputtered, then took a deep breath and clenched his fists. ¡°I can do it. I¡¯m ready to do it. Whatever it takes, I will never back down.¡±


    Lei clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Now go tell your Little Brother the same. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as eager to take on the challenge as you are.¡±


    After sending Snake away, Lei frowned out across the distance, peering at Jiangzhen¡¯s silhouette looming before them.


    ¡°We all need to get stronger,¡± he muttered, pulling up the System¡¯s interface. A blinking notification appeared:


    [Tier Upgrade Quest Available] - Prepare an Earth-tier dish.

 Chapter 39: Diary

    It was dark when they got back to the house, and Lei sent Fatty Lou to check on the other kids before stepping through the door. It felt like it had been years since he last saw the wooden interior of the place and tasted the cozy, familiar air that eased into his lungs.


    ¡°Alright, straight to your beds,¡± he said once Zhu Luli closed the door behind them. ¡°You need a good rest.¡±


    Snake nodded and dragged Stone with him as they moved upstairs, leaving Zhu Luli and Lei alone in the living room. Little Yao, on the other hand, jumped straight over the couch and stretched her little arms tiredly before lying across the puffy cushions.


    ¡°What a journey it was,¡± Lei said as he poured himself onto the couch. ¡°I forgot what it feels like to have a roof over your head.¡±


    Zhu Luli smiled knowingly from across him. ¡°You get used to it. Actually, I think cities are worse. You know what a beast might do to you deep in the night. You just have to avoid it. But people are different. You can never be sure about them.¡±


    ¡°That, you¡¯re right,¡± Lei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that I missed the safety of walls, even though any able-bodied man could probably break them open. A place to sleep, your own place¡ªthat¡¯s hard to find out there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the walls and the house, is it?¡± Zhu Luli looked deeply into his eyes. ¡°You just missed being around those kids. Without them, you wouldn¡¯t call this place a home. It¡¯d just be a reminder of the ones you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do without them. That¡¯s true for everyone, though, don¡¯t you think? Being alone, even if by choice, doesn¡¯t strike me as a good life. I want them to grow and find their own paths, and to do that, I have to make sure they have the right things for it.¡±


    ¡°Mortals are really different,¡± Zhu Luli said gravely. ¡°It¡¯s like a different life out here.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°You have a heavenly gift, Brother Lei,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°That gives you the right to become a chosen. Where I come from, the chosen wouldn¡¯t trouble themselves with a bunch of kids. They only live for themselves, as the Immortal Path is a lonely one. There¡¯s no sense in being close to others.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± Lei said. ¡°Climb the ranks all you want, become a damned Immortal for all I care, but without anyone by your side, what would be the point?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why mortals are different,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°But the world of cultivation isn¡¯t about the friends you make along the journey or the family you leave behind. It¡¯s about self-fulfillment, achieving immortality to ascend above all that is mortal. We were born into competition, with the same mission dangling over our heads. But let¡¯s leave this talk for another day, shall we? I think we¡¯re both tired.¡±


    Lei stared at her for a long second before nodding. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that. Let me show you a room. You¡¯re not staying in that inn tonight.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    The next day started with a bustle of noises that nearly made Lei tumble down the stairs, staring wide-eyed at the group of kids in the living room. They tackled him down and hugged him until his bones groaned in protest. Fatty Lou had even brought Master Li and his new sweetie, Granny Nu, with him, saying that he couldn¡¯t stop them from barging in.


    Still, the reunion of the kids was a special sight¡ªone that even brought tears to Master Li¡¯s face. The old man¡¯s wrinkles didn¡¯t seem as deep that day. He refused to let Lei cook the dishes for the celebration; instead, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared a feast with his own hands as children hopped around Lei¡¯s house, their screams of joy filling the air.


    Granny Xu helped him in the kitchen, and they looked like an old married couple who had a dozen grandkids. Though Fatty Lou grumbled that he¡¯d never seen the old man show him that kind of care, he kept his grievances to himself and enjoyed the joyous atmosphere in the house.


    They gathered around the big table and wolfed down the pastries two at a time. Stone almost choked when he tried to gobble three buns at once, earning a sigh from Snake, who watched him with a tired expression.


    Little Mei and the others bombarded the two boys with dozens of questions, their curious eyes staring intently. Greatly proud of the attention, Stone spoke like a seasoned adventurer, telling one tale after another, while Snake made sure his Little Brother ended the stories on a good note.


    As per Lei¡¯s instructions, they never told the others about Elder Huang and the rotten beasts. Their made-up tale was just an adventure in the wilds, where they chased deer and rabbits and dealt with a bunch of spiritual beasts before Lei¡¯s group found them.


    It was then that Little Yao squeaked in defiance, becoming an instant source of distraction for the kids. The squirrel performed a speedy and flashy show, cutting tomatoes and eggplants with her sharp claws. At first, she seemed to enjoy the celebrity treatment, but it got old much sooner than she¡¯d expected, to the point that she bolted back to Zhu Luli when Little Mei tried to squeeze her flat between her arms.


    Zhu Luli¡¯s presence was one of the highlights of the celebration. Her new mentoring job got promising reactions from the crowd. She would first start by measuring their cultivation talents via the Governor¡¯s Office, then sketch a plan suited to their abilities. She made it clear that everyone had their own path in the Immortal Path, and she could only show them the way.


    Lei wasn¡¯t too surprised by the following questions. To normal kids, cultivation in this world was more like the superhero comics he¡¯d read growing up. There were the good ones and the bad ones, but most kids seemed to pay more attention to the tools rather than the people who used them.


    A wooden plank could become an imaginary spiritual sword on which they could ascend high into the heavens. A broken stick could serve as a spiritual wand that spat fireballs and showers of sparks.


    Often, at around age 11 or 12, these dreams would get grounded by adults who ushered talentless kids into realistic occupations: farmers, stall owners, carpenters¡­ To them, the spiritual side of the world would turn into a childhood fantasy, eventually becoming a source of fear as they heard about the real side of cultivators.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But for now, being presented with a teacher who could guide them along the spiritual path, it was little wonder these kids couldn¡¯t wait to start their training.


    Having seen how Zhu Luli handled those beasts, though, Lei was more than doubtful that the kids would find their training as joyous as they imagined. This so-called Immortal Path was essentially a path to defy the Heavens, and it was a question whether these kids would find success in such a dangerous pursuit.


    But Lei knew he had little other choice but to accept it. Cultivators were an unreliable bunch¡ªoverpowered maniacs who could destroy cities for the sake of it¡ªand now they had another group of rotten bastards to deal with on top of that.


    The best course of action against this strange world was to make his little group as strong as possible.


    On that front, they¡¯d come up with a solid plan with Fatty Lou. Once a week, they¡¯d join Zhu Luli and Little Yao for a quick hunt around the forest to secure some spiritual ingredients. His potent dishes would serve as spiritual pills to enhance the growth of their close circle. According to Zhu Luli¡¯s estimations, if they could keep getting enough spiritual ingredients, Snake and Stone could become 9th Step Body Tempering Cultivators in three months.


    When he first heard it, Lei found it hard to believe. Climbing through a whole stage in just three months seemed unrealistic, but there was a crucial reason why Zhu Luli was confident in her estimates¡ªa reason that made Lei¡¯s dishes different from average spiritual pills.


    His dishes weren¡¯t poisonous.


    Zhu Luli had told him that during the Body Tempering Stage, a cultivator would go through three different Body Cleansing phases. The first would occur at the 3rd Step of the Body Tempering Stage, the second at the 6th Step, and the last would start right after the cultivator had reached the 9th Step of Body Tempering.


    This was considered preparation for the Qi Condensation Stage, to cleanse the mortal dust from the body. The real trouble was the amount of mortal dust accumulated. Theoretically, you could consume all the pills in the world to speed through the Body Tempering Stage, but if the pills weren¡¯t of high quality, your meridians could fracture or even be crippled during the Body Cleansing Process from the overload.


    That was why Peak-Grade Body Tempering Pills were ridiculously expensive and hard to come by. They were often monopolized by cultivator clans and couldn¡¯t be bought through the Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Guild.


    Here¡¯s where Lei¡¯s dishes shone. Because he didn¡¯t use Alchemists¡¯ Fire during the cooking process, and because he had near-perfect control over spiritual energy¡ªthanks to the System¡ªhis dishes came out as safe-to-consume spiritual foods with no apparent side effects.


    On the other hand, Zhu Luli said that even a Core Formation Stage Master Alchemist could only hope to achieve an 85% purity in their pills. Even though this was a respectable ratio, their pills still contained 15% impure matter that could harm the cultivator¡¯s foundation in the long run.


    Lei had always known his dishes were valuable, but this only made him more cautious as even the Spirit Chefs around the capital of the Eastern Continent couldn¡¯t achieve 100% purity when they cooked with spiritual ingredients. Zhu Luli had even said that if word got around that there was a Master Spirit Chef who lacked any sort of backing, dozens of cultivator clans would come seeking his talents for their own use. And not all of these cultivator clans would beg him to cook for them when they could easily subdue and turn him into a slave that would work for their clan¡¯s good for eternity.


    That sent a shiver down Lei¡¯s spine and also made him grateful to have come across a cultivator like Zhu Luli. By all means, she was no weakling, and Lei had his doubts about her clan. It was good to have someone he could trust with these things.


    The day ended after Master Li and Granny Xu put the kids to bed before going back to their own place. The old man seemed invigorated by the celebration. Even though he¡¯d chased after the kids and prepared a whole feast by himself, he didn¡¯t seem all too tired. Quite the opposite, there was a joyous glint in his eyes as he glanced at Granny Xu.


    Lei thought the old Granny wouldn¡¯t get much sleep tonight.


    Once they were gone, Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli helped him clean the house. They then chatted about small topics, but it seemed to Lei that everyone unwittingly stayed away from their little adventure.


    He was grateful to have had the chance to clear his mind for a whole day, but when he drew back to his room, the leather-bound tome that stood in the corner piqued his interest. It was the only thing they had in their hands, as the wooden staff was basically a useless piece of wood.


    That diamond¡­ That was what made it special. And Little Yao had shattered that diamond into pieces with a heroic effort. So if they wished to learn anything about that evil organization, this tome was their best bet.


    Lei poured himself onto the bed once he took the tome and stroked its leathery surface. The cover was painted in a dark brown, dotted with pus marks that seemed to have burned their way through the tome. Its edges were curled from hard use, and there was a rotten stench about it.


    [Diary] ¨C (An old diary written in a strange language.)


    He cocked an eyebrow when he used the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes skill before opening a random page. He was instantly met by a string of strange characters that swirled about on the yellowed paper, half of it burnt with pus, the other half full of drawings swaying gently around the page like leaves floating on a gentle breeze. For a second, he thought he could touch them, but his finger passed through the dark letters as if they were a lie.


    Scowling, Lei felt heat rush toward his eyes as the characters nailed themselves one by one to the page, rejoining as a sensible whole that made Lei blink in confusion. He could hardly read the second half, but as soon as his eyes skipped to the first half, he froze.


    Year 7, Day 250.


    Today, Master Voilanth used the last mana crystal to establish contact with other teams. There was no response. Like the others before, the crystal cracked as soon as he used it. The foul energy of this world has an innate characteristic that serves as a counter-current to the flow of mana inside the crystals.


    We are surrounded by towering trees, buildings made of wood and stone, high palaces glistening richly over the clouds, yet it is no different than laboring through a desert. My skin couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I have to sacrifice my body if I want to survive. Master Voilanth says it¡¯s not a big matter. He¡¯s hardly considered a human, after all.


    There is no mana in this world, but we will continue. We¡¯ve already planted dozens of thorns along the way. We can¡¯t go back anymore. I can only hope the others are doing their job.


    ...


    Master Voilanth granted me permission. I¡¯ve long since wanted to study these human-like beings, to see if our skin is the only thing we share. But I shall act with caution. The mana regeneration rate has dropped to near zero after the years we¡¯ve spent here. My body is a lifeless well, dry and cracked like a bare patch of earth.


    I hope I can find something through my experiments that can help to replenish our energy reserves. Otherwise, if this continues, we will be no different than the mortals living peacefully in the cities, and will lose access to the System.


    But there¡¯s a silver lining. The farther we stray from the capital, the easier it gets to handle the pressure. The spiritual energy, or Qi as locals call it here, is slowly dwindling. Perhaps we can find a place where we won¡¯t have to fight for each breath.


    ...


    The subject is an adult male in his twenties. No sign of illness. His skin looks clear and smooth. His blood¡ª


    Lei rubbed the bridge of his nose after reading the first part. Pain throbbed in his head for keeping the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Skill active for far longer than he¡¯d ever done before. But pain wasn¡¯t the real thing that made him frown.


    It was clear that these people were not alone. There were more of them in the Eastern Continent, and just like him, they had a System.


    What the hell is going on here?

 Chapter 40 - Measurement Hall

    Alright, take a deep breath.


    Lei took one to clear his mind as he turned another page and tried to use Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes once again. He jerked back in his bed when the throbbing pain around his head filled his vision with blinding lights. Blinking through the pain, he shook his head as he let go of the skill.


    Can¡¯t seem to use it. Why?


    Without the skill, the pages of the tome looked like a jumbled mess of characters. None of it made any sense. He¡¯d never tried to use the skill for more than a couple of seconds, which was probably the reason why he¡¯d never gotten this sort of response from it.


    Maybe it has a duration? I¡¯ll try to see if that¡¯s the case later.


    There was a lot more to think about than the skill¡¯s duration, though. He had suspicions about Elder Huang¡¯s identity, but this part from the tome made it quite clear that the man was not from this world, and there were more people like him out there on the continent.


    They were sent here for a mission. Teams, the man wrote, and they were separated for some reason. It could be because of their method of communication, but Lei refused to believe this sort of thing would pass under the Eastern Continent¡¯s authorities¡¯ surveillance. Immortals lived in this world, and even though they cared little for mortal cities like Jiangzhen, the same couldn¡¯t be said for other places.


    Except, they might have some way to avoid detection.


    Another thing that caught Lei¡¯s attention was the mention of mana. Elder Huang wrote that this world didn¡¯t have mana at all, and the spiritual energy made it hard for them to even breathe in certain places. The two energies didn¡¯t have a harmonious relationship, but Lei¡¯s situation begged to differ.


    He had mana. He gained mana through his dishes. And it was probably thanks to this mana that he wasn¡¯t too affected by Elder Huang¡¯s burst of green light. He¡¯d managed to push through and stab the sword right into the guts of the old man. His skin burned from all that pus, but it stitched itself together after he¡¯d gained multiple tiers from the kill.


    By that logic, I¡¯ve gained mana for killing Elder Huang. So the special energy I¡¯d gained through the System and the one I¡¯ve got from playing a part in killing Elder Huang are the same.


    That was¡­ troubling. Elder Huang had a system of his own. Whoever these people were, they had a working, established System just like Lei¡¯s, which gave him goosebumps.


    He¡¯d thought much about the origin of the System after he¡¯d opened his eyes to this strange world. At that time, there was just the Feed People quest and nothing more, but beyond the blue screen floating before his eyes, the fact that it came with his reincarnation had also made him curious about the reasons.


    This can¡¯t be a simple coincidence, right?


    He was reincarnated into a mortal city, far away from the capital, alone and with nothing but a basic quest. Then, once he completed the quest and got the ¡®real¡¯ System, he came across people who seemed like they were sent here as spies. And it was thanks to all the dishes he¡¯d made that he could put up a fight against those bastards.


    They¡¯re using the thugs and other cultivators in the city. They want to stay away from certain eyes. Wait a second¡­ Is this related to the mysterious guests of the Governor? Is that why they couldn¡¯t just¡­ I don¡¯t know, level the city?


    Whatever their reason was, it was clear that they wanted to act in discretion. It seemed like Lei¡¯s group had poked a sharp stick right into their plan, though.


    Who was your patron? he¡¯d asked. And the man had told him that he¡¯d seen his kind. Was he trying to say that there were other cultivators like him who had their own System?


    So the chances were, he wasn¡¯t unique. That was¡­ oddly soothing, but it still didn¡¯t clear the question in his mind.


    Why? Why would a patron, a god, or some heavenly being choose some chef from another world? Why would they send him off to this place and give him a cooking system?


    His breath stuck in his throat. His fingers started shaking as he remembered what Zhu Luli had said the other day. She¡¯d told both of them that they were stronger than mere 1st Step Body Tempering Stage cultivators. Lei didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, but it was indeed strange that a pair of 1st Step Body Tempering Stage cultivators could keep up with a strong woman like Zhu Luli.


    The obvious answer to that question would be the mana in his body. Yes, the mana he¡¯d gained through his dishes had probably made his body more durable and strong. But what about Fatty Lou? His brother-in-arms didn¡¯t have a System like his. He was just a budding cultivator, one that didn¡¯t have prior experience.


    Wait¡­ We¡¯ve been together for weeks. He¡¯s tasted all the dishes I¡¯ve made. The spiritual ones, the normal ones, everything. Don¡¯t tell me he has mana too?


    Lei felt a sudden chill as he leaned back against the wall, frowning in thought. He didn¡¯t dare to follow that train of thought, fearing it might lead up to some dark plot. But he was alone in his room, with a burned tome in his hands. He had nothing to distract him from diving deep into the boiling pot that was his mind.


    Alright, if mana and spiritual energy are contradictory in essence, then shouldn¡¯t the mana in my body have affected me in some way? The same is also true for Brother Lou.


    Elder Huang wrote that spiritual energy weighed on them like a natural pressure. Why, then, hadn¡¯t Lei felt something similar?


    Hold on. I¡¯ve felt something similar, haven¡¯t I?


    The pain he¡¯d gone through whenever he¡¯d gotten a tier upgrade. Before, he unwittingly attributed this pain to his body¡¯s lack of capacity, but now it seemed to him that the pain was mana¡¯s doing. Then, when he stepped into the 1st Step of Body Tempering Stage, things got a touch more bearable.


    Is it because we have spiritual energy in our meridians? Maybe those two have established some sort of balance.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    That aligned with his initial thoughts. He¡¯d wanted to climb through the cultivation ranks to prepare his body against that pain. Granted, he¡¯d never thought this could be because of the System¡¯s rather different way of injecting mana into his veins. Unlike spiritual energy, the special energy roaming inside his body had refused to trigger a minor circle.


    What should I do, then?


    There was one thing he was sure of: He couldn¡¯t just stay still and wait for things to happen. Like they¡¯d talked about with Brother Lou and Sister Luli, they¡¯d be hunting for spiritual beasts and spiritual ingredients to boost their cultivation.


    Or I can just hunt these spies to get those level ups.


    Elder Huang¡¯s death alone gave him multiple tiers, to the point that he¡¯d hit the limit of Novice Tier right away. To move further, he¡¯d have to prepare an Earth-tier dish, and Lei could only imagine how much pain it would bring when he stepped into the next Tier.


    But that bastard nearly killed us all.


    That was the problem. Lei had no way of knowing how strong these people were. He¡¯d caught Elder Huang off guard, which gave him a chance to finish the old man off, but from the diary, it was clear the man had another rotten bastard with him ¡ª supposedly his Master, who no doubt would be stronger than a mere servant.


    It¡¯s too risky.


    They¡¯d talked about moving to Lanzhou just to be safe, but the trip wouldn¡¯t be a breeze with a dozen children by their sides. Zhu Luli said that Qi Condensation, or even Foundation Establishment beasts, lurked along the path between the cities, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she could protect them in case of a spiritual beast attack. That left them no choice but to stay in Jiangzhen for the moment.


    Prepare an Earth-tier dish and keep the stall up and running. We need money if we¡¯re going to do this.


    That was their exit. To use the Empire¡¯s spiritual ferry service, it would take more than just coppers, but it was worth the price. Using flying beasts to travel across the continent was the safest way. Lei just had to make sure he¡¯d have enough money to bail his group out of Jiangzhen. Even though Lanzhou was full of cultivator clans competing against each other, at least it would be safe from an outside attack. There were Core Formation experts there.


    He rubbed his eyes tiredly as he put the diary to the side. All this information and thinking about what-ifs and what-nots had turned his mind into a mess. And he needed rest, as tomorrow he and Zhu Luli would take the other kids to the Governor¡¯s Office to measure their talents.


    Baby steps. You don¡¯t have to do everything at once. Give yourself some time.


    Lei eased into the bed and pulled the blanket over him. Sleep came right away.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, they took the kids to the Governor¡¯s Office after Lei sent Fatty Lou to fix them some dummies from a carpenter. When asked, Zhu Luli kept her silence about the training plan, insisting on the fact that she would have to see the talents of the children to devise individual programs for the most efficiency, but she made it clear that she¡¯d need those dummies.


    They didn¡¯t take Snake, Stone, and Little Mei with them, as according to her, there was a good chance these kids had over ninety spiritual roots, which surely would spark some degree of attention from the authorities. All things considered, they had decided to keep them away from the Governor¡¯s Office, as they didn¡¯t know how deep those rotten bastards had penetrated into the city¡¯s governance.


    Still, Lei found himself deep in thought as they strode into the building complex. The place had been nailed right into the heart of the city, walls white-washed and kept clean of any blemishes. People hurried about in the wide halls, all clad in the Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s brown robes.


    A scribe showed them the way down a corridor that led them to a different hall. Before the high double doors, a line of townsfolk stood, their kids waiting by their side. Lei could see the confusion on those young faces and the excited expectation of the parents. A talented child could change the entire fate of a family, but whenever the doors opened with a thud and a parent dragged their child away with a disappointed pace, it seemed as though everybody took a long, shivering breath.


    It¡¯s like the SATs of the cultivation world, only the results are solely decided by your birth.


    ¡°Stand tall,¡± came a voice from the front. A man glowered down at a little boy with a raised fist, then leaned over to him and pulled his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need another farm boy in my house. You¡¯ll get in there and show your worth.¡±


    The boy nodded weakly, fingers trembling as he tried to hold his chin high. When the double doors opened and an old man beckoned them closer, the father pushed the child into the hall.


    ¡°Big Brother Lei,¡± said Little Ji from beside Lei, gulping nervously. ¡°What if I don¡¯t have any talent? Will you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lei bent his knees and looked Little Ji in the eye. ¡°Whether you¡¯re talented or not isn¡¯t important, Little Ji. In the end, you will choose your own path. That is the only thing that matters. We¡¯re just here to see if you have other options.¡±


    ¡°But Big Brother Snake is talented,¡± Little Ji said, shoulders slumped. ¡°I want to be like him. He¡¯s strong and fearless.¡±


    Lei felt a smile on his lips as he pressed Little Ji to his side. ¡°But he¡¯s older than you. Give yourself a few years. You¡¯ll see, you¡¯ll become a dependable big brother just like him in the future. Now, I want you to take a deep breath and try to stay calm.¡±


    Zhu Luli gave him a deep look before scowling down at the other kids. A strict gaze from her was enough to keep them in line.


    She was certainly taking a different approach to the kids, but Lei had no qualms about that. Unlike him, the woman would be their cultivation instructor, and according to what she¡¯d said before, she might be one of the kindest ones out there.


    The doors swung wide open.


    ¡°Worthless!¡± growled that same man, dragging his boy by the nape of his neck. ¡°You¡¯re all worthless. But it¡¯s my fault for taking that whore into my house!¡±


    Lei tapped gently on Little Ji¡¯s back, and pulled him aside before sighing out a breath. ¡°Hey,¡± he called out just as the father-son duo was about to pass him. ¡°You have a second?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the man snapped his head toward him, eyes bulging with fury. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Lei pointed at the kid who was flailing desperately in his father¡¯s hold. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down a bit. You don¡¯t have to blame the kid. He doesn¡¯t have any say in the matter. You should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the man hissed through clenched teeth, leaving the kid and taking a step toward Lei. ¡°You think you can tell me what to do with my own son? Who the fuck do you think you are?¡±


    When the man poked him in the chest with a thick finger, Lei shook his head and was about to jab him senseless, but he saw the little boy staring up at him in fear.


    He¡¯s your father after all.


    Rather than punching the man, he instead decided to take him by the neck just like he did to his own son. The man tried to swat his arm away, but Lei barely felt his touch before yanking him closer by his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big man, are you not?¡± Lei whispered into the man¡¯s ear as he tightened his hold around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you act like one?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shush, now.¡± Lei pulled him tight once again, shaking his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak with your own son, perhaps we should make sure you can never talk again. What do you think?¡±


    Turning his back to the kid, Lei then jabbed a finger into the man¡¯s mouth and pulled his tongue out. ¡°Now, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I-I,¡± the man sputtered, saliva dripping down his chin.


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Lei said, releasing the tongue.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be good.¡± The man nodded under his hold, shaking like a broken stick. ¡°I-I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lei nodded and patted him on the back before releasing him. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with it next time. I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    The man rubbed his neck as he stumbled back, breath wheezing through his teeth. He nodded over and over again before taking his kid and bolting out of the hall.


    ¡°You sure looked like a cultivator there,¡± Zhu Luli chuckled a moment after.


    Lei shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have stayed silent. You saw how that bastard treated his own son.¡±


    Zhu Luli shrugged. ¡°Not the first time I¡¯ve seen it. You get used to it.¡±


    ¡°You always say that.¡± Lei glanced at her. ¡°You get used to it. But what if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Then you do that,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°You fix it.¡±


    ¡°Simple as that?¡±


    ¡°Simple as that,¡± Zhu Luli said solemnly. ¡°Not like an ant would ever dare to fight against a tiger. As long as you¡¯re the tiger, you don¡¯t have to think about these things.¡±


    ¡°A tiger¡­¡± Lei muttered to himself. ¡°That sounds good to me.¡±


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 41: Talent

    Lei blinked at the complex machinery hanging from the roof of the hall. It was a mess of metallic parts and glowing spheres, kept in place by a thick rope that ran through holes inside the parts. Nailed to the roof, the structure swayed lazily. It was almost the size of a grown man. Right below, Lei could see two translucent spheres, hollowed out from the inside. They looked like handles.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°A Minor Measurement Tool,¡± Zhu Luli said, stepping beside him. She watched with interest as the old man loosened the rope to allow the kids to reach up to it. ¡°One of Emperor Xia¡¯s creations. This one is probably linked by a formation to a Greater Measurement Tool in Lanzhou.¡±


    ¡°We meet again, old friend,¡± Fatty Lou said from behind them, a hint of apprehension on his face. He had joined them not long after they were allowed inside the hall. He¡¯d ordered the dummies and said they would be ready tomorrow. Sweat dotted his face. He¡¯d run all the way down here just to get in time. ¡°Different times and a different me, but it still hurts.¡±


    Lei tried to search his soul-brother¡¯s memories to see if he¡¯d come across this thing before. His neck tightened, as if a part of the original Lei Liang still lingered inside his mind. Painful indeed to see the disappointment on his father¡¯s face. His mother¡¯s gasp. His little sister¡¯s incredulous eyes.


    None of these are mine.


    It still hurt, but Lei pushed through it. He gave a smile to Little Ji when the child stared up at him, confused.


    Peering around him, Lei saw nothing but that machinery in the room, save for a table that had a quill and some ink over it. Not even a chair for the old man to relax, which seemed odd as he was clearly favoring his left leg. Government work had a knack for stealing one¡¯s soul. It seemed no different here.


    ¡°Here,¡± the old man said, gesturing for Little Zhao to come closer. The boy raised one clenched fist, looking at it. He turned back and glanced at Lei before making his way toward the Minor Measurement Tool.


    He was the same age as Little Ji, and they shared a room with two others. A silent type, except when Lei decided to cook eggs for breakfast. He always had more room than others for the sunny-side ups.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook you three eggs tomorrow,¡± Lei muttered, winking at him. With that, Little Zhao straightened his back. Following the old man¡¯s example, he grasped the two hollowed spheres, holding them tight.


    ¡°Three breaths,¡± the old man said, reaching upward and pushing a button on one of the spheres. He stepped back and waited, the room going silent.


    Lei felt a strange pressure around his chest. A whole fate decided by one¡¯s birth. Hardly a fair thing, but then things were hardly fair at all in this world. Whether you became a cultivator or not depended solely on the spiritual roots hidden deep in your core. A hundred of them can make for a genius. Ten of them, and you¡¯re bound to start searching for a different route.


    It was an odd thing indeed. Lei wondered if there was any sense behind it, or if it was any different than being born into more favorable circumstances. Being born rich¡ªwas it any different than being blessed with a hundred spiritual roots?


    It is. There are things you can¡¯t buy with money here. Things way more important than mere riches.


    At least that was what cultivators always seemed to say. Reach for immortality, stand tall atop a peak looking down at the mortals. Strange that they were too blind to see that this tradition was the bane of their existence. But he guessed there must be some truth in it.


    The spheres glowed. It was dim at first, like the first lights cleaving through dark clouds. One by one, they glistened, sending streaks of light around the hall. Lei shaded his eyes with one hand, staring between his fingers to get a clear look. Zhu Luli stood with her hands clasped behind her back. She wasn¡¯t bothered by the bright light.


    ¡°A hundred spheres,¡± she said, nodding toward the machinery. ¡°My father told me that before this tool, they used one¡¯s blood to measure one¡¯s talent. A single drop on a moonrock. The number of veins would give the result.¡±


    ¡°That sounds more practical,¡± Lei said, pulling Little Ji closer to him. ¡°Why bother with all this when you can use a simple rock?¡±


    Zhu Luli shook her head. ¡°These tools form an intricate web that stretches all the way to the capital. It doesn¡¯t measure one¡¯s talent alone; it also records it with one¡¯s own spiritual signature. That¡¯s why they take people¡¯s names. How else would you think you get the cultivator license?¡±


    Lei shrugged. ¡°Then what? Do they have any use for this cultivator license?¡± He almost seemed to remember that this license acted as an ID card.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a country bumpkin,¡± Zhu Luli chuckled. ¡°In most cities, the chief of guards carries an identification device that can see through a cultivator¡¯s spiritual signature. There¡¯s also a Greater Monitor Formation in the capital or some other cities, though cultivator clans don¡¯t like them. They say it makes things¡­ a tad harder for them.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t go around killing people and act like nothing happened, you¡¯re saying,¡± Fatty Lou chimed in. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t seem to remember Lanzhou as a little paradise. You could almost taste blood in that place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for protection alone,¡± Zhu Luli said with a shake of her head. ¡°A cultivator¡¯s license is an essential tool for any cultivator. Alchemists¡¯ Guild, Adventurers¡¯ Guild, or even the Spiritfolding Guild¡ªyou can get resources through your achievements. Emperor Xia likened it to the Merit Tokens used in most sects, except this one works in the whole Empire.¡±


    ¡°So you become a disciple of the Empire, is that it?¡± Lei found it odd and reasonable at the same time. You have to give something to the crowds if you want to keep them away from sects.


    ¡°Sort of, yes,¡± Zhu Luli said, pulling out a bronze badge from her robe. ¡°See this? This is a Bronze Badge from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. It is the basic one, so it has no benefits. I don¡¯t actually have to carry this thing with me, as it¡¯s bound to my cultivator¡¯s license, but I¡¯ve decided to take it because most guild branches in mortal cities don¡¯t have identification tools.¡±


    Lei and Fatty Lou shared a glance.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    At one point, we¡¯ll have to get our own licenses.


    Lei then spoke with doubt, ¡°Do we have to get a badge if we wish to take missions from the guild?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°Anyone can take basic missions without a badge. But a badge allows you to build merit, with which you can buy things like cultivation resources and martial arts.¡±


    The lights grew dimmer. Lei lowered his hand and stared up at the spheres. Dozens of them still had light glistening in them, but the old man gestured for Little Zhao to step back. He pulled out a notebook and dabbed his quill in ink before taking note. When he turned toward Lei¡¯s group, there was a little smile on his lips.


    ¡°Fifty-seven spiritual roots,¡± he said, glancing at Lei. ¡°A talented young man. In good hands, he can become an eagle in the eastern skies. You must be proud to have such a good son. I recommend you sign him up for the next Annual Selection Ceremony. He has a good shot at making it into one of those sects.¡±


    Lei was about to say something when Zhu Luli gave him a look. With that, Lei nodded amicably, taking Little Zhao in his arms. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    The old man sighed. He gestured for other kids and repeated the process. Spheres glowed, the machine grinding as Lei¡¯s group stood watching. The old man clicked his tongue in awe whenever he saw more than fifty spheres glow in the dark. Supposedly, that marked the average talent in cultivation. Passing the fifty-mark in spiritual roots made you a respectable talent.


    It was good that they hadn¡¯t brought Snake, Stone, and Little Mei here. Lei guessed they would¡¯ve had a hard time keeping their talents hidden, especially after seeing the reaction of the old man when Little Meng triggered over seventy spheres. Seventy-six, to be exact, and the old man praised the little girl as a potential genius, even going as far as to slap his knee.


    Lei kept a gentle front against him. He also kept away from making promises and tried to praise every kid no matter their results. In his eyes, the number of spiritual roots was meaningless. Genius or not, he would never discriminate between his close group, knowing everyone would find their own strength.


    Little Jiao was one of them. The little girl was devastated when only ten spheres glowed in her test. Others tried to console her, but she sobbed silently in Lei¡¯s arms, calling herself a failure over and over again.


    ¡°You¡¯re too beautiful to let those tears stain your face,¡± Lei told her, caressing her soft, brown hair with gentle care, but her wells wouldn¡¯t dry no matter what he did.


    It pained Lei. The kid didn¡¯t even know what a real cultivator was or if she really wanted to become one. She just cried as if they¡¯d taken an important part from her.


    ¡°Alright now,¡± Lei said, leaning closer to her and wiping her tears before taking her face in his hands. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I-I,¡± she sputtered, sniffing as tears streamed down her face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to be left behind.¡±


    Lei scowled at her in the manner of an older brother. ¡°And what makes you think you¡¯ll be left behind?¡±


    Little Jiao turned, raising a trembling finger to the other kids. ¡°T-They will leave me, Big Brother Lei. I¡¯ll be alone once again.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Lei said, smiling softly at her. ¡°And they are your brothers and sisters. Their strength is your strength. Their success is your success. We don¡¯t keep score here, Little Jiao. We¡¯re all a big family.¡±


    She looked at him with teary eyes, and Lei saw in them the cold fear. Left behind. Powerless. It reminded him of the night their parents were killed, butchered right before their eyes. Lei tried to be there for them, but he should¡¯ve known a month or two wouldn¡¯t be enough to get rid of that gaping hole in their hearts.


    ¡°You know what, I think I have an idea,¡± Lei said a moment after, which made Little Jiao blink at him. ¡°You¡¯ve told me you''d liked to cook with your mother, right? It just so happens that I need some serious help for my stall. I want to open a restaurant, and I could use a new cook.¡±


    ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know how to cook dishes like you,¡± said Little Jiao, her lips pressed into a thin line. But Lei could see a faint glimmer in those big, brown eyes.


    He waved a hand at her, as if it were nothing big. ¡°You can learn in no time. And you know what?¡± he said, leaning closer, cupping one hand over her ear as he whispered. ¡°I can teach you how to make candies. Good ones, better than the ones you eat in the market.¡±


    A gasp. Little Jiao clamped her mouth shut with two hands, staring at him in shock. She then asked, ¡°Promise?¡±


    Lei nodded with a smile as he reached out with his pinky finger. ¡°A pinky promise.¡±


    They locked their fingers and smiled, and Lei caressed her soft hair before taking a step back. The old man gestured for Little Ji, the last in line, to come forth.


    Lei raised a fist at him. ¡°You¡¯ve got this!¡±


    Little Ji didn¡¯t seem that confident as he clutched the spheres. His fingers shook. He kept glancing back at Lei, as if expecting some sort of help. Lei could only smile at him. Smile and wait. Being talentless wasn¡¯t a crime.


    Of the nine kids, four had above-average talents. Zhu Luli said that Little Meng, with her seventy-six roots, could easily choose a martial sect and get accepted. The Empire¡¯s academies would welcome her with open arms. She had the potential to become something other than a mortal.


    But she had just that¡ªa potential. She wasn¡¯t a genius with over ninety spiritual roots. Those were the ones the sects and academies fought for. Plotted, even, as kidnapping a talented child wasn¡¯t an unheard-of practice. But they didn¡¯t always show their hands. They promised resources and riches¡ªnot just to the kid, but to their family or clan. That was usually enough to seal their lips.


    Not that different from just snatching the kid from their family.


    They basically sold their kids off to grand organizations. And it wasn¡¯t like the kid would be in better hands if born into a rich, established clan of cultivators. That was the great dilemma. Which one would you choose? Zhu Luli seemed to loathe her clan with a passion.


    The spheres glowed. That was how the process always started. A glimmer of light in the lower spheres, then it slowly spread up to the others. They formed a twisted ring shape, the spheres did, almost looking like a full circle.


    Seconds passed. Drops of sweat trickled down Little Ji¡¯s brows. He was grinding his teeth, clutching the spheres with all his might. Lei almost lauded the effort, but that thought somehow made him feel hollow inside. What should he do? Praise them for being talented? Was that something to be glad for?


    He glanced down at Little Jiao. She was happily chatting with Fatty Lou, her back to the Minor Measurement Tool. The other three who had below fifty spiritual roots lingered around them, eyes on their feet. They seemed ashamed that they didn¡¯t have any talent.


    I have to do something about this.


    Lei shook his head. He¡¯d been trying to become someone they could count on, but time and time again, he found himself staring into a blank wall, hesitant. The part of him that belonged to Earth didn¡¯t always have the right answers. The other part of him that lived here, as a different man, was no different than these children. He knew so little that he couldn¡¯t even dare to think about a future.


    ¡°You can let go,¡± came the old man¡¯s voice, rasping. He turned toward Lei and sighed, ¡°Sixteen spiritual roots. This one doesn¡¯t have a bright future.¡±


    Lei felt a heavy weight settle on his shoulders. He waited, but Little Ji refused to step back, still holding onto those spheres. Lei glanced upward, scowling at the lights, muttering to himself.


    Burn. Glow. Do something.


    The kid didn¡¯t let go. Lei had to drag him away from the machine. He pulled him closer and held him by the right shoulder. They thanked the old man and filed out of the hall. Little Meng sang cheerily up at the front, hopping like a bunny. Little Jiao was grinning wide as Fatty Lou poked her playfully. The others were in a line under the strict gaze of Zhu Luli.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Lei asked, Little Ji tightening under his hand. ¡°You can talk to me.¡±


    Little Ji stared up at him, jaw set tight. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed, Big Brother Lei. I will become a cultivator. I will become someone strong.¡±


    Lei clapped him on the back, smiling. ¡°You will, Little Ji. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    ¡­¡­..

 Chapter 42: Cultivation Session

    ¡°Breathe in and out,¡± Zhu Luli said, her hands clasped behind her back. A dozen children circled around her, sitting cross-legged against the five wooden dummies. Their eyes were closed, chests rising softly with each breath. It was important to keep the rhythm, to relax, and ease your mind into focus.


    It reminded her of her first lesson on cultivation. She was five years old back then, a mere child pouting because her father had taken her toys away. Theirs was a grand backyard, bamboo trees towering high around a man-made pool. You could always find the fish in the same place, almost caught in a lazy cadence, swirling around one another. Poke them with a stick, throw them a rock, they wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Here, all Zhu Luli had was a backyard of ruins. Broken stones lay scattered across the ground, half-toppled buildings blending into a grayish mess. She had slept out in the woods for the last few months, and even that was better than staying in this haunted place.


    Yet, they needed a clear space away from curious eyes. So they were using Brother Lei¡¯s old place as a training ground.


    Father would¡¯ve laughed. A mere Body Tempering Stage cultivator acting like a seasoned instructor.


    But she made a promise, and she had all good reasons for keeping it. Spiritual food. Such a silly thing when you thought about it. Dozens of men claimed their food was this miraculous drug that could help cultivators ascend into higher stages. Spirit Chefs were lauded when their food gave the cultivators a sense of power. The Alchemists sneered at them. To them, these people were nothing more than pitiful folk, fools too talentless for the grand path of alchemy. They had taken a different route and were now trying to paint it as an alternative to elixirs and pills. Meaningless. So what do you do when you come across a real Spirit Chef?


    You do what you can. That¡¯s the answer.


    Zhu Luli had thought of reaching out to her father. That would be the wisest thing to do. The Zhu Clan was one of the Seven Illustrious Clans of the Empire, a hegemon that ruled two cities. They had the means to protect Brother Lei and supply him with thousands of spiritual ingredients.


    In return, they would see to it that they got their return on investment. Brother Lei would be cooking his dishes without a break. He would be ordered around, treated as this golden, sparkling gem. He wouldn¡¯t be seen as a man. He would be a resource to be protected and used for the clan¡¯s greater good.


    So Zhu Luli kept the news to herself. It was selfish, but she could tell that neither Brother Lei nor Brother Lou knew what the cultivator clans were capable of. Once you¡¯ve stepped into that dark well, there wouldn¡¯t be any going back. You would be stuck there forever.


    ¡°Breathe in and out,¡± Zhu Luli said, pacing around the circle of children, Brother Lou and Brother Lei watching her with curious eyes from the back. Emperor Xia wrote, It always seems impossible until it¡¯s done. She was counting on those words being true. If they were, she could make something out of these children. They lacked the resources and the backing, but they had something no other clans had.


    She glanced at Brother Lei. He was a tall man, broad-shouldered. His face had gentle creases around the forehead, eyes half-closed in thought. He seemed to be thinking more these last few days. There was something about him that felt strange to Zhu Luli. He was different. An oddity among the mortals she had ever met.


    Her father had always told her that mortals were no different than cultivators. Hunting for resources, fighting for all the scraps and possibilities¡ªthey just did it without all the grandeur. ¡°Give them a sword,¡± he¡¯d say, ¡°and they¡¯d slay any man if it would somehow be of any use to them.¡± And whenever they came across a bigger fish, they always cowed.


    Just like the cultivators.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been any slaves left in this world, and yet whenever Zhu Clan¡¯s Young Miss decided to go out for a stroll, it had seemed to her that everyone would become one.


    But Brother Lei was different. This place was different. There was an innate kindness about him. Not the kind she had seen in the faces of others. She had lived all her life facing that same expression: a little smile around the lips, a deferential stoop to the back, eyes always staring somewhere between her feet and her knees. Behind their eyes, Zhu Luli could always feel the envy. A dark thing. It made a habit of clouding every man¡¯s heart. No wonder why her father kept saying it was one of the greater demons.


    Strangely, Brother Lei¡¯s eyes lacked that veil of shade. He seemed to be looking straight into her soul, seeing her as she was. Granted, there had been a hint of apprehension in his gaze when she handled one of those Sabertongues, but now, before him, she felt no different than how she¡¯d feel in a forest.


    And he cared. How could a man care for a bunch of orphans? She felt ashamed that she couldn¡¯t understand it. She liked the kids. Some of them were talented. Snake and Stone could ascend higher given the opportunity. Little Mei seemed to have a natural talent for spiritual beasts. She was rough with Little Yao, but the squirrel seemed to be drawn to her, constantly sleeping over her shoulder.


    A Beastmaster? Perhaps. We will see.


    You never fought with a Beastmaster alone. They were feared for a good reason and were in great demand. From spiritual ferries to the sewages, their use in everyday life went without saying. But it was their hordes that made them dangerous. She had read once about a Nascent Soul Beastmaster who could control thousands of Drakeflies. They devoured flesh and bones in the blink of an eye and had thick chitin surrounding their little bodies that made them impervious to the elements.


    Zhu Luli shook her head. If Little Mei had the calling of a Beastmaster in her heart, then she would have to be trained under an established master. Zhu Luli knew little about their arts.


    Eastern Dawn Academy has a Nascent Soul Beastmaster, but it¡¯s too early to think about that for now.


    She then glanced down at Stone, who seemed as serene as a calm lake. He was so pure, so gentle, yet decisive. Zhu Luli had thought about it and decided weapons wouldn¡¯t be a good fit for him. A sword couldn¡¯t contain his strength, and he wasn¡¯t flexible enough to use a spear. She could train him for it, but it would be just a waste of talent.


    Steelskin, or the Mountainrock Arts.


    They both had their advantages, but she was favoring Steelskin over the other for one good reason¡ªit would align with Stone¡¯s demeanor. Like a tail, he always seemed to follow Snake wherever he went, and would keep his silence when his Big Brother spoke. Steelskin could instill the confidence needed to take initiative, as unlike Mountainrock Arts, it was a Body Forging Manual.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    It will be harder for you to cultivate Steelskin than a Qi Refining Manual, but you can do it.


    Snake scowled when Zhu Luli¡¯s gaze settled on him, as if he was aware she was looking at him. The boy had an innate gift of perception. He was probably too bold for his own good, but if he could get that under control and learn how to be more discreet in his actions, then he could become a dangerous threat to his foes in the future.


    But his overprotective side could become a problem if left unattended. Zhu Luli found herself baffled by this problem for days now, as being overprotective of others wasn¡¯t a trait common in academies and sects. There were always the bold, courageous ones trying to best their foes, but few did it to protect their companions.


    Zhu Luli could see it in how Snake treated his brothers and sisters. He cared for them, just like Brother Lei, but he did it like the animal he had taken his name after. He would be silent, always watching, always keeping an eye on them to see if they¡¯d falter. And when they did, even in a simple matter as slipping on solid ground, he would dash to their help and reprimand them for being too careless.


    This obsession could become fatal in a heated fight. The second his eyes fell on his companions, he could miss the next blow aimed at his heart. The silver lining in that was that, if trained, Snake would become a good team leader.


    He was born to lead. I can feel it just by looking at him. I can teach him the Node Fingers.


    He could also make use of a pair of daggers, but they might interfere with his natural talent. You can only turn a weapon into an extension of your own limb after years of training. Using your own body parts as weapons, though, was ultimately superior in the long run. Zhu Luli was close to turning her fingers into Earth-tier spiritual tools. There were also thousands of Martial Arts to make up for a lack of weapons, but you could only use them after the Qi Condensation Stage.


    She sighed out a long breath, keeping her rhythm with the others as a force of habit. The Tranquilizing Meditation Art she¡¯d taught the kids was an Earth-tier Art that didn¡¯t have any soul-brand preventing her from teaching it to others. For the other arts, though, she would have to send a Wordcrow to her aunt Zhu Meirong.


    Let¡¯s hope she won¡¯t ask too many questions.


    If she did, Zhu Luli didn¡¯t know how to explain her circumstances. Stuck in a mortal city, with a Heavenly Spirit Chef and a dozen children who depended on him, wouldn¡¯t get her the preferred results. She would have to come up with a different excuse.


    These are not tightly kept secrets, though. I think it¡¯ll be fine.


    These Cultivation Manuals were mostly commonly available manuals. Disciples could get these in nearly all the sects and academies. The Thousand Node Fingers, though, was one of the Zhu Clan¡¯s highly regarded secret manuals, and for that, Zhu Luli would need to get permission from the clan.


    ¡°I can see the dark clouds over your head,¡± came Brother Lou¡¯s voice, making Zhu Luli glance at him. ¡°You really look like an instructor. Are you sure you haven¡¯t done it in the past?¡±


    Zhu Luli shook her head. ¡°I was just thinking about the manuals. There¡¯s a lot of talent here, and I¡¯m not sure I can do justice to all of them.¡±


    ¡°I feared this would be the case,¡± Brother Lei said, scowling deeply at the kids. ¡°We might have to start considering sending these kids to academies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°While it is true our Empire has renowned academies, it is pointless to think about these things before the Qi Condensation Stage. First, we need to cover the basics."


    ¡°And you know all these basics?¡± Brother Lei asked doubtfully.


    Zhu Luli sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t claim to be a master of these topics, especially one that can teach a dozen kids, but I can safely say that we don¡¯t have to rush anything. With the manuals I¡¯ll prepare, they won¡¯t have to think about anything before the Qi Condensation Stage.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Brother Lou asked.


    ¡°Then they can search for their own fortunes,¡± Zhu Luli said matter-of-factly. ¡°In most cultivation clans, the children would often learn these basics before they were sent to sects and academies. You can¡¯t nurture them in the safety of their homes.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Brother Lou asked, scowling. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a safe environment be more lucrative?¡±


    ¡°Competition is what kindles the fire within one¡¯s self,¡± Zhu Luli recited her Father¡¯s words. ¡°Without one¡¯s peers, one cannot hope to learn and test one¡¯s limits. It is the nature of rivalry, Brother Lou, that pushes the cultivators toward greatness. It is a race, and to win, you must be the one holding the skies at the end.¡±


    And that race starts with one¡¯s birth.


    Zhu Luli kept those words to herself. There was another reason why these clans sent their kids off to sects and academies. Face. Reputation. These were as vital to the clans as the blood running under one¡¯s skin. Fame brought more than just attention to a clan. It made them known, feared even, on the grand stage of cultivation.


    To see the look of dread on their faces, to make them shake in your presence. Your blood is a flag to be carried and planted atop the highest mountain.


    She was letting the old teachings get to her head. Here, it was different. They were a different bunch. She wasn¡¯t training a group of chosen to become the next bearers of the flag.


    The dummies glistened under the sunlight. They were nailed deep into the ground for balance. Zhu Luli placed a hand over one of them, feeling the hard wood under her fingers. Darkloom Trees. They had a natural toughness about them, which was odd because, past a certain age, they started crumbling as if they couldn¡¯t withstand time itself. But most trees only grew stronger with the passing of time.


    ¡°Had to fetch a dozen men to carry these things here,¡± Brother Lou said. ¡°They weren¡¯t cheap.¡±


    Zhu Luli nodded. She needed these dummies sturdy enough to take a punch from her. One reason for that was the eventual strain the wood would have to bear, and the other was for the possibility of the kids climbing faster than she thought. There was always the oddity among talented people.


    ¡°Shall we start?¡± she asked, glancing back at the pair of them. ¡°You said you wanted to test your strength. You''ve seen the kids do it, now it''s your turn. I¡¯ll be the judge.¡±


    ¡°You want us to punch these things?¡± Brother Lei asked, walking forward and feeling the wood with his hand. ¡°What if they break? We paid good money for these things.¡±


    Zhu Luli smiled at him. ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t break one of these. Not with a single jab, at least.¡±


    ¡°But how can you tell our strength by a single jab?¡± Brother Lou asked, confused as he stared at Brother Lei. ¡°We were still around fifteen minor circles the last time we tried to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Strength and the ability to cultivate are two different things,¡± Zhu Luli said, raising one hand. ¡°Nine minor circles are considered to be a full circle. Nine full circles mean that you¡¯re at the boundary of the Body Tempering Stage, yet it is possible that a 7th Step Body Tempering Stage cultivator can best a 9th Step Body Tempering Stage cultivator. But how?


    ¡°Because while the circles give you strength, a cultivator is more than just the number of spiritual energy circles they can maintain. Experience. Encounters. Training. These are just as important as spiritual energy. Or a hermit who spends their time cultivating behind closed doors would¡¯ve claimed these lands long ago, yet they still remain in the hands of adventurers.¡±


    ¡°So a Body Tempering Stage cultivator can beat the hell out of a Qi Condensation Stage cultivator if he has the experience, is that so?¡± Brother Lou asked.


    ¡°Possible, but not quite likely,¡± Zhu Luli said, shaking her head. ¡°The difference between the stages is more substantial than the one between the steps. A Qi Condensation Stage expert can command and utilize the spiritual essence of the world. Against a Body Tempering Stage cultivator, it would be like quenching a campfire with mountainous waves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where talent shines,¡± Brother Lei said, sighing as he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll have to come up with a dish that can grow those spiritual roots, or else we¡¯ll be stuck at the Body Tempering Stage forever.¡±


    Zhu Luli wasn¡¯t so sure of that. ¡°There are pills that allow you to sense the Qi around you, doing what spiritual roots do for a cultivator. Perhaps you can make a dish that does the same.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Brother Lei said, and then nodded toward her. ¡°I¡¯ll start.¡±


    He stepped back, raising his right hand. His fingers crackled when he clenched his fist. Sunlight fell on the side of his face, illuminating a pair of hawkish eyes fixed on the wooden dummy. The contemplation was gone, replaced by a sudden determination that chilled Zhu Luli for no apparent reason. She seemed to see a faint glimmer of light between his fingers as he stepped past her, lunging forward.


    His right jab crashed into the wood, his robe flapping in the wind. It splintered, parts of it flying across the ground, like little awns drilling small holes in the soil. The greater part of the dummy stood strong, but it was cracked where Brother Lei¡¯s punch had landed¡ªa web of cracks lining the polished wood.


    Zhu Luli blinked.


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 43: Difference

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    He was about to glance back to see if Zhu Luli had anything to say when a shadow flashed past him, teeth grinding as another punch fell on the dummy next to him. The wood groaned loudly. Splinters splashed across the side of his face. It took a moment for Fatty Lou to step back and regard the result of his effort. There was a little smile on his face, as if he was expecting it.


    ¡°Huh,¡± he muttered, looking at Lei¡¯s dummy. ¡°A few inches. You¡¯ve nearly crushed the damned thing.¡±


    ¡°Your web looks weak,¡± Lei said, smiling down at Fatty Lou¡¯s hand. ¡°And you somehow managed to nick your finger. Even I know how to punch a still target, Brother Lou. I say you have much to learn from our dear instructor here.¡±


    They both turned to find a spellbound Zhu Luli staring at them, her mouth slightly open. She seemed to be trying to blink herself awake, but her eyes remained fixed on the dummies.


    ¡°Keep breathing,¡± she said to the group of children staring curiously at them, then cleared her throat and glanced at Lei. ¡°We didn¡¯t bring many spiritual ingredients with us, did we? Or was there an Earth-tier weed that I didn¡¯t know about? Brother Lei, surely you would¡¯ve shared a dish like that with the rest of us, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lei raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°You¡¯ve told us we¡¯ll eat after the morning session. Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Because, well ¡ª wait a second,¡± Zhu Luli said, turning toward the dummies. Then she snapped her fingers. ¡°Of course. That must be the reason. Can you two step back? I want to try it myself.¡±


    She backed off, the fingers of her right hand clenched tight. She eyed the third dummy to the side, scowling at it as if it were a great foe. Her eyes seemed to sway toward the other two damaged dummies for a second before she raised her chin. Her dash was a great one, her lithe figure almost darting through the air like an arrow before her fist crashed into the dummy.


    It snapped and groaned, and the tail of the dummy, which was deep in the ground, almost broke off as the structure bent strangely. Yet it remained standing, though Zhu Luli¡¯s jab had left a great impression on the wood. The edges sailed high in the air, and Lei could see each of the marks her knuckles left on the surface. When she backed off, the wood started coming off from those parts.


    ¡°How?¡± she muttered, eyes on her feet. She paced around them for a while, as Lei and Fatty Lou stood awkwardly to the side. Their blows were certainly not half-bad, but there was a natural grace to how Zhu Luli crushed that wood. Lei thought it was beautiful, but not in a sick way. Like a show.


    Yes. A great performance in comparison to our brutish efforts.


    ¡°Okay, good, well,¡± Zhu Luli said, pointing a finger at the pair of them. ¡°We already knew you were stronger than 1st Step Body Tempering Stage cultivators. But to create a web in the wood, you must be at least at the 4th or even 5th Step. You see why I¡¯m surprised? This shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°Strength and ability to cultivate are two different things,¡± Lei said. ¡°You¡¯ve said these words.¡±


    Zhu Luli raised a hand toward him. ¡°I did, and they were true, but in your case, the difference between what you¡¯ve shown and what you really are is rather steep. Are you sure you couldn¡¯t maintain two or three full circles? Or maybe four?¡±


    Lei lowered his chin. The last time he tried to cultivate, the other night when they got back from the Measurement Hall, he managed to force himself up to sixteen minor circles. This was with the help of the gnarled fries and spiritual burgers he cooked for dinner. They were Low-Quality, but they were enough to supply spiritual energy, and they also didn¡¯t get them high.


    ¡°Sixteen for me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, around the same,¡± Fatty Lou muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re close to reaching the 2nd Step of Body Tempering Stage,¡± Zhu Luli said, glancing back at Snake, Stone, and Little Mei.


    Those three had broken through the 2nd Step the other night, and Lei had seen Zhu Luli test those kids against the dummies. Other than Stone, the others barely left any dent in them.


    ¡°Sit down and relax,¡± Zhu Luli said a moment after, her gaze demanding complete obedience. ¡°Try to adjust your breaths. I need time to think about this.¡±


    Lei nodded, taking his place near Little Jiao. Even though the little girl seemed earnest in learning cultivation, she had already begun asking questions about Lei¡¯s dishes. That was a good sign. The other night she kept her nose near the wok as Lei cooked the fries. He told her about the oil, about the plants, about the way a cook should care for their knife.


    She is coming along. She¡¯ll make a good cook.


    What worried him was another face in the circle, sitting right across from him. Little Ji had that stubborn scowl on his face, just like the one Snake had a few weeks prior. Lei could see the boy pushing himself. His cheeks were flushed, and he was nearly out of breath.


    The Body Tempering Stage was just the start. According to Zhu Luli, most chosen of the cultivation clans would prepare their foundation and step into the Qi Condensation Stage when they passed the age of 20. Granted, they had the talent for it. Meanwhile, people like Little Ji and Lei would either have to come across a fortuitous encounter, or a miracle, to become Qi Condensation Stage experts.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I¡¯ll make it happen. I¡¯ll learn alchemy if it comes to that. Nothing is impossible in this world.


    Lei nodded to himself. That was the reason why they brought everybody to this cultivation session. Zhu Luli wanted them prepared. It was also important for them to learn how to guide spiritual energy, as it was already a miracle the kids hadn¡¯t hurt themselves with Lei¡¯s dishes.


    Why did we get high when none of these kids showed any reaction?


    That was another question he lacked the answers to. Even Zhu Luli said how potent the spiritual energy in his dishes had been. It made her literally fly, and Little Yao the squirrel was no different. Why, then, wasn¡¯t it the case with the kids?


    She said it could be about the difference in our ages. Their bodies are cleaner, closer to perfection than ours.


    Lei doubted it would be something simple like that. The mana. He knew that was somehow the key to his answer. The other day, right after he cultivated, he tried to sense it for the first time. He saw it in his mind¡¯s eye, a ball of swirling blue. It was senseless. It just stayed there, lingering around his meridians. When he woke up, it was gone.


    If there¡¯s a method to cultivation, the same should be the case with mana. I wonder if this tier upgrade will change anything?


    Eyes closed, Lei couldn¡¯t help but frown at the question. He had his own assumptions about the difference between tiers of the system and that of this world. Most spiritual beasts in this world were no different from cultivators when it came to the tier system. A Sabertongue could become a Qi Condensation beast, for example.


    The plants, though, were different. Their tier system was divided into stages such as Mortal and Earth, just like the System. Those also aligned with the general cultivation system, so a Low-Quality Mortal-tier plant could be considered somewhere between the 1st and 3rd Steps of the Body Tempering Stage.


    By that logic, Lei had to find an Earth-tier, or Qi Condensation Stage, plant or spiritual beast to cook an Earth-tier dish.


    It won¡¯t be easy.


    He breathed in deep, trying to clear his mind. The Tranquilizing Meditation Art was simple yet effective. It used the twelve principal meridians inside the body, guiding spiritual energy through them. At first, Lei was unaware of the importance of meditation arts. The spiritual energy he gained through his dishes always seemed to find its way naturally.


    Later, he learned from Zhu Luli why they were so crucial. Spiritual energy needed a guide to loosen the nodes at the ends of these twelve principal meridians. It was essentially prep work. Beyond these twelve nodes were the eight extraordinary meridians, which acted as little storage units. It was through these units that Qi Condensation Stage experts utilized spiritual energy without needing to absorb it from the air during a battle.


    They also had another function. Depending on one¡¯s essence, these storage units would align with certain elements over time. If you had an innate closeness to the element of fire, for example, you could use Fire Qi to nurture a Fire-Attuned Extraordinary Meridian in your body, which would turn into a natural fire reserve with enough effort. After a certain point, you could convert normal, unattuned Qi to Fire Qi using this storage.


    Too complicated. It¡¯s almost like everything changes when you become a Qi Condensation Stage expert. You become a real cultivator, shedding your mortal skin.


    But Lei had a certain interest, especially in those Extraordinary Meridians. According to Zhu Luli, most alchemists nurtured the Alchemist¡¯s Fire in one of those meridians. He could also do the same in the future, creating a fire of his own, which he could use to cook his dishes.


    That¡¯s why, before the Qi Condensation Stage, you wouldn¡¯t be considered a real alchemist.


    If, in the future, he had the opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t mind asking a few questions to those illustrious alchemists¡ªand to that one real Spirit Chef Zhu Luli mentioned who was working around the capital.


    Perhaps he has a system like me. Who knows?


    Lei breathed in and out, trying to focus on the ambient Qi around him, to take in the spiritual energy with each of his breaths. He could feel it was there, a soft blanket around his shoulders, weightless and pure. Whenever he tried to suck it in, though, it acted as if Lei wasn¡¯t there.


    At least he was making progress. In the past, he couldn¡¯t even feel it in the air. In some ways, this was more frustrating, as he knew it was there but couldn¡¯t reach for it. Yet it was certainly better than being blind to the spiritual side of this world.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Zhu Luli said, clapping her hands. ¡°It was a good session. Snake, Stone, and Little Mei, you three did well. I could feel the energy around you. Try to be gentle with it.¡±


    She turned toward Little Meng and the other talented kids. ¡°Spiritual energy is a different substance. It is not water that you can drink. By habit, you¡¯re trying to suck it in through your mouths, but you have to use your body. Your whole body is a vessel, your pores little straws through which you absorb the spiritual essence of the world. Think on it.¡±


    Lastly, she looked at Lei¡¯s group. Fatty Lou was already grumbling, which summarized their session quite well. Little Ji seemed nervous, glancing toward Snake¡¯s group with apparent envy. Lei sighed in relief when he saw Little Jiao and the others smiling at each other.


    My restaurant staff is shaping up.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy,¡± Zhu Luli said to them, her face strict. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is akin to trying to hold air itself with your bare hands. Just know that the spiritual energy is there, everywhere around us. I want you to focus on that. Rather than forcing yourselves to absorb it, just try to sense it. Be aware of it. Make your presence known to the world around you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work,¡± Little Ji said, eyes downcast. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there. Just air.¡±


    Zhu Luli shook her head when Lei gave her a hesitant look. She then stepped closer to Little Ji and raised her right index finger. ¡°Watch,¡± she said.


    Pebbles rolled lazily on the ground, the dummies standing still. Just when it seemed nothing would happen, Zhu Luli¡¯s index finger began shimmering with a metallic glint. She turned, chin held high, and bolted forward like a gust of wind. She jabbed her finger into one of the dummies, a new one without any damage. Her finger drilled right into the wood, passing through it with barely any resistance. When she pulled her finger back, there was a hole in the dummy.


    ¡°See?¡± she said, pointing at the wood. Other than that finger-sized hole, there was not a single crack on the dummy. Her force was controlled into a single point. Lei shivered when he thought of what a finger like that would do to a human¡¯s body. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see or feel it, it is there. You just have to believe it.¡±


    Little Ji nodded, his eyes flashing with an eager glint. He seemed to be longing for the day he would become a great cultivator. Around him, most of the kids had the same look.


    Lei shook his head, his heart pounding in his chest. Even he had to admit that cultivators were damned cool.

 Chapter 44: The Old Couple

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Fatty Lou was working hard to poke his nose into the Governor¡¯s Office, but his progress had been slow. His attempts to peer into their schemes brought little result. To him, there was no difference between this lot and those rotten bastards. A different kind of rot, but rot all the same. Lei was hardly surprised.


    A lavish caravan had been seen off three days ago, carried by colorful creatures the size of houses¡ªpowerful spiritual beasts. The kind you wouldn¡¯t expect to see in a place like Jiangzhen. Under the bright sun, dozens of people, all clad in the Governor¡¯s Office¡¯s brown robes, stood in muted respect as the beasts took off, their wings spanning wide. The Governor himself was at the front of his men, making sure nobody bothered his guests.


    Later, they learned that the caravan belonged to an Auditor of the Emperor¡¯s Own. A powerful man, unsuited to the lowly lands of mortals. Word had it that the Governor licked the man¡¯s feet and hands so clean that the Auditor scarcely spared a glance at the city. Like a spoiled child, they fed and entertained him, making sure he couldn¡¯t see the sorry state that was Jiangzhen.


    There was a bad smell about the whole deal. Logic dictated that the Governor should¡¯ve told the Auditor they were in need of resources. The wounds from the cultivators'' attack had yet to heal. Homeless people crowded the Library¡¯s grand square at night. Rent prices were through the roof. Any good man would¡¯ve tried to do something. But it seemed the Governor had other plans.


    People didn¡¯t complain. That just wasn¡¯t something they did. They carried on, silent. Lei found that if he let himself believe everything was good, even for a second, he became one of them. An ignorant fool, but a happy one. Other times, he would sit all alone behind his stall, counting his coppers. What was the deal with money, anyway? You earn it, save it, yet it somehow finds a way to slip through your fingers.


    Fifteen imperial gold. That was just for the ferry. One coin for each. But what about when they stepped into a cultivator¡¯s city like Lanzhou? Fatty Lou said things were expensive there. Simply walking into that city wouldn¡¯t be enough. They needed more money. More of everything.


    Thankfully, life wasn¡¯t just about dark storms. There was just enough light to keep Lei going. The kids were making progress. In just one week, Snake, Stone, and Little Mei had stepped into the 3rd Step of the Body Tempering Stage. Zhu Luli herself had reached the 8th Step of the Body Tempering Stage, with Fatty Lou and Lei finally crossing the hard line of the 2nd Step.


    Monstrous talents. Zhu Luli had made a habit of using that phrase to describe those three little devils. Geniuses in the making. Indeed, they were a talented bunch, each in their own way. Little Mei often went outside with Little Yao and the black cat on her shoulders. She liked talking with them, and they seemed to understand her. Little Yao, being the strange spiritual beast she was, already had a good grasp of the common language, but that cat was normal, and yet it couldn¡¯t spend a second away from her. Cats weren¡¯t supposed to act like that.


    Snake and Stone, on the other hand, spent their time cultivating. They were just like the cultivation maniacs Lei had read about in xianxia novels: sleep, eat, and cultivate. They had claimed one of the rooms all for themselves, barely stepping out. They didn¡¯t want to disturb the other kids. Lei had caught them more than once cultivating in the middle of the night.


    Zhu Luli told him that this was normal, especially for talented kids. In time, when their cultivation progress slowed, they would come out of this phase. It was like finding a new game¡ªyou grind it like there¡¯s no tomorrow until you start getting sick of it. Though Lei was sure it would take some time.


    Other talented kids weren¡¯t too far behind. Little Meng had stepped into the 2nd Step not long ago, and she carried the flag for her team. Yes, team. They had groups now. Little Jiao was head of the kitchen staff¡ªfuture cooks, Lei called them¡ªa team of misfits eager to learn the secrets of the culinary world. Then there were Little Meng¡¯s scoundrels, always pushing Zhu Luli for more knowledge. And finally, the top three. Yes, those three were different.


    It turned out everything found a way to fall into a rhythm. It was hard to let them go, to let them be their own people. Lei had to fight against the urge to keep them at arm''s length at all times. He didn¡¯t want to lose them. But being overprotective¡­ that was a sin, Zhu Luli told him.


    You have to let them be.


    It was easy to say.


    They¡¯d gone out for a hunt during the weekend. Took a little tour around the Darkloom Forest to see if they would come across those rotten beasts again. They found nothing. Just to be safe, they stayed away from the Mountain, but the forest seemed to have changed for the better. The stench wasn¡¯t there. It was like those people had become smoke, vanishing into the air.


    But Lei knew they had a Master lurking out there. He was hurt. Perhaps he needed the help of his men to get better. Perhaps, without them, whatever had hurt him would kill him in the long run. That would be the ideal ending, though Lei doubted if fate would keep its claws off him. It seemed to him that this world¡ªor some being above the clouds¡ªwanted to keep him alert, to twist his life one way or another. That was why he found this peace unsettling.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    He knew he had to do something. More. He needed more.


    He¡¯d gone and talked with Master Li, had a chat with him while Granny Xu listened nearby. The old man hardly spared him any attention, seeming to be focused on something else, his mind distracted. He¡¯d said he needed a few more days to decide on the matter.


    Lei didn¡¯t want to leave them here, in Jiangzhen. The old man spent most of his time with the kids now. Granny Xu too. She had a special fondness for Little Jiao, often praising¡ªperhaps excessively¡ªher dishes whenever she brought her a plate.


    They didn¡¯t have much money. Lei learned that they had spent most of what they owned on the orphanage in the city. The kids had food thanks to them. They would visit the place at least once a week to make sure the kids were being well cared for. Who knew the Ironlady had a soft side? When working as a dishwasher in her restaurant, Lei had thought of her as an old, grumpy woman who had lost her smile long ago.


    She had a story of her own. Her kids and her husband, all lost many years prior. She had found new love in Master Li. They both had. Lei was happy for them, but this didn¡¯t change his plan of moving them to Lanzhou. Money. It all came down to that.


    So today, he was planning to convince that old pair. He had no other choice.


    ¡­¡­..


    Master Li lived right above the bakery. The building was a two-story affair near the city center, bustling with plenty of customers. The prices were cheap. The quality was good. People didn¡¯t know how good they had it here. The man was a master of his craft, a whisperer of dough. Whatever Lei asked for, he deftly delivered.


    But more and more, he was beginning to grow tired. He was nearly sixty years old¡ªone of the elders in Jiangzhen who had the fortune to reach such an age. Most people died around their forties or fifties. But Master Li seemed to have clutched the strings of fate with both hands, refusing to give up. He would marry Granny Xu before dying of old age.


    Lei found the pair sitting on a cushioned couch in the living room, sipping from ceramic cups. They looked like a retired couple¡ªtheir faces tired, wrinkles etched deep, but happy lines crossed their features in defiance. Lei had hardly seen Master Li smile before, but nowadays, that was almost all he did.


    ¡°Sit, Little Lei,¡± Master Li said as his brown eyes settled on Lei. There was a heaviness to them. Lei gently sat on another couch, facing the pair directly. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t brought that good-for-nothing son of mine.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been busy with other things,¡± Lei said. It wasn¡¯t a lie. Fatty Lou had convinced a group of old friends to work for him, tailing people from the Governor¡¯s Office. Now that the Auditor was gone, things had begun to relax, which gave him many openings. ¡°Have you decided, Master Li?¡± Lei asked after a moment, straightening his posture.


    Master Li and Granny Xu shared a glance. The Ironlady had tied her hair back, her black eyes complementing the light brown dress she wore. She didn¡¯t look like the Ironlady¡ªnot here, not in Master Li¡¯s company. She was an ordinary old woman.


    ¡°We have decided,¡± Master Li said, glancing again at Granny Xu. ¡°But before that, we want to know more about this threat you spoke of.¡±


    Lei pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. They should¡¯ve brought some sort of proof from the forest. Carrying a rotten beast hadn¡¯t seemed like a good idea at the time. But now, he had nothing to support his claims¡ªrotten men, rotten beasts, perhaps planning an attack on the city. Who would believe him?


    ¡°You know they took the kids, Uncle Li,¡± Lei began, his voice heavy. ¡°We saved them from those men. We handled a bunch of them, but I don¡¯t think that was the end of their group. There may be more. There are more of them, hiding out in the forest, or maybe even in the city. We can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°Surely the Governor wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of a threat of this kind,¡± Master Li said, though he scowled at the mention of the Governor. He didn¡¯t like the man at all. Nobody did. ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s been in contact with the authorities. Skyguard, I¡¯ve been told, have been dispatched to Jiangzhen.¡±


    ¡°Skyguard? You mean the people who can cross the length of the Eastern Continent in one day?¡± Lei shook his head. ¡°If our Governor had called for them, they should¡¯ve been here already. Yet the city remains isolated. The ruins stand as a testament to that fact.¡±


    Granny Xu nodded at those words. That was a good sign. But Master Li scowled further, his eyes deep in thought.


    ¡°Lanzhou is a different beast,¡± Master Li said, his voice tinged with fatigue. ¡°There are no laws there. It¡¯s a different world, one that bears little resemblance to our Jiangzhen. Cultivator clans rule that city, and only the strong can remain free among their ranks. We would be crushed under their toes. Not to mention our terribly lacking funds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to give me the restaurant,¡± Lei said, turning toward Granny Xu. The restaurant belonged to her. Her rent was high, and the profits were slim, but it would at least give Lei something to work with. ¡°A month. I can save enough money in one month.¡±


    ¡°Dozens of imperial gold, child,¡± Granny Xu said, shaking her head. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about your strange dishes when you were working in my place. The taste is there, and I admit they are new, but what do you expect? Business isn¡¯t the same anymore. You¡¯ve seen the state of people in the city.¡±


    Lei nodded. Even in his stall, he could barely find more than a dozen customers on a given day. With all the cost of ingredients, the rent, and the taxes, the profit margins kept dwindling.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be selling to your usual customers, Aunt Xu,¡± Lei said, glancing at her. ¡°I plan to change the restaurant. We will aim for the cultivators. They have plenty of money.¡±


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s men?¡± Master Li clicked his tongue. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like the man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Lei said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him either. What I want from him is his money. Just enough to get us out of this place.¡±


    ¡°And how would you do that?¡± Master Li asked. ¡°I like you, child. Unlike that good-for-nothing son of mine, you are different. You are ready to make an effort. You built that stand with your own hands, clawed your way out of those ruins. You even took the kids to your side, for which you have my respect. But don¡¯t think your food will satiate the hunger of those men. They feast on spiritual dishes.¡±


    Lei smiled knowingly. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to invite you for dinner at my house. Tomorrow, with all the kids. I want you to taste my dishes once again before making your final decision.¡±


    Granny Xu sighed, as if she already knew it would be pointless. Yet when Master Li glanced at her, she gave a small nod. A dinner. A simple thing. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t tried one of Lei¡¯s dishes before. They just didn¡¯t know that this time, Lei would sprinkle some spirituality into his dishes. It was time for them to understand what kind of chef they were dealing with.


    ¡°The kids will be expecting you,¡± Lei said, rising from the couch, knowing they wouldn¡¯t refuse a chance to dine with the kids. He had to make sure the dishes wouldn¡¯t be too much for them, and for that, what he needed to do was a little experiment.

 Chapter 45: Prep Work

    Running a restaurant was hard. It took people to run one ¡ª people with skill. And that often came with a lot of ego. You had your prep cooks, your line chefs, and your service personnel. You had to be mindful of costs. The owner wouldn¡¯t like it if you tried to pull a fast one on him.


    Order. Quality. All hidden behind a fa?ade of glory, usually represented by smiling faces and lights ¡ª so many lights.


    Lei often dreamt of becoming a head chef and opening his own restaurant. Not a big one, just a small place where he could oversee all the work himself. He would design the menu, taste the ingredients, and be watchful but compassionate. His staff wouldn¡¯t hear him screaming like a madman.


    Attentive. Yes. All smiles and laughter in his kitchen.


    Now, he had a chance to take over one. It was in a different world, in a different society, with different food. But as he checked the spiritual ingredients laid across the counter, he found himself shaking with excitement. By all means, he should be afraid. Rotten bastards lurked in the forest ¡ª and in the city, as far as they knew. The Governor was corrupt, and his plans were unknown. The diary was full of ominous signs, suggesting something big was approaching.


    But his own restaurant? Just the idea thrilled him.


    To do that, he just needed to impress the old couple. Nothing too hard. A simple gnarled fries and spiritual burger would do the job just fine, but those could be dangerous. And it somehow felt wrong to achieve such a milestone with one of his classic dishes. He needed something mild, yet still spiritual.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Fatty Lou asked, lounging to the side, his doubtful eyes scanning the counter. ¡°You know they¡¯re¡­ old. And this idea of targeting the cultivators, what if they figure out something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard Sister Luli,¡± Lei said, picking up one of the stalks from the counter. It was an odd plant. The stalks were a bright pink, the color softening below where it dug into the soil. It looked like a pink spring onion but had no roots. It tasted mildly acidic, with a hint of mustard underneath. An odd combination. ¡°She said normal Spirit Chefs are not uncommon in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not what I mean. There hasn¡¯t been a Spirit Chef in Jiangzhen before. People will start asking questions. Curiosity, Brother Lei, is an insidious poison,¡± Fatty Lou said, his face solemn. ¡°What will we tell them? That a Spirit Chef suddenly decided Jiangzhen would be a good place to do business?¡±


    ¡°Less competition. More profits,¡± Lei said. ¡°A washed-up, sorry bastard from the Middlelands. Kicked out of his own place. Had to find somewhere to start all over again. I say Jiangzhen is as good as any city for that. Hell, it¡¯s even better!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not some unknown face. You¡¯ve been cooking in that stall for weeks!¡± Fatty Lou argued, crossing his arms. ¡°People will recognize that stupid face of yours. Then what?¡±


    ¡°Answer me this,¡± Lei said, glancing at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been to many restaurants around the city. You even told me your old man brought you to some places in Lanzhou, correct?¡±


    Fatty Lou nodded.


    ¡°How many times have you seen the face of the chef who cooked your dishes?¡± Lei asked, a smile playing on his lips. ¡°How many times have you personally thanked the men or women who prepared your food?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    ¡°Figured,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s the thing with people, Brother Lou. We have a tendency to take everything for granted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if they offered everything free of charge,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°We paid good money at those places.¡±


    ¡°You did, of course,¡± Lei said, pointing at him. ¡°And look how proud you are! You¡¯ve paid for the service, and that there is what I¡¯m talking about. As long as the food is good, as long as the service is fast, people just pay and go about their lives. Nobody bothers to see the chef.¡±


    Fatty Lou looked troubled for a second, then nodded curtly. ¡°I have to admit that makes sense. But what if some guy tries to go after the chef? I¡¯ve seen people like that. There was even one guy who tried to barge into the kitchen, saying he¡¯d kiss the chef¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll find the Master is out for a stroll,¡± Lei said, placing the stalks gently on the counter. Roseroot, a Mortal-tier Low-Quality plant. It would grow real roses if it could survive until the Earth-Tier. Pink ones were the most common, but Zhu Luli said there were all kinds of colors. Lei cleared his throat. ¡°We, as his disciples, are just following his recipes in the kitchen. Simple, eh?¡±


    ¡°Simple¡­¡± Fatty Lou mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Granny Xu would give up her place just because you¡¯ll mix some spirituality into the dishes. She¡¯s different around my old man, but you know they call her¡ª¡°


    ¡°The Iron Lady, I¡¯m aware,¡± Lei said, taking his knife. ¡°I worked under that woman. Cooked for her, then she made me wash the dishes. But things are changing, Brother Lou. When I went to see them, I saw the truth in their eyes. They just want to be happy again. This whole bakery and restaurant business has kept them alive, but they always needed more, and now they¡¯ve found it.¡±


    ¡°You mean love? I doubt that old bastard is capable of something like that. The last time I checked, he¡¯d added a few new curse words to bash them into my face. He won¡¯t change. It¡¯s just a phase.¡±


    ¡°At sixty years old?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed in the last ten years,¡± Fatty Lou said, frowning. ¡°He didn¡¯t shed a single tear for my mother, and you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s in love with another woman? Sure, I could believe that, but I have more than a few reasons to think otherwise.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Lei stared at him. For all his smiles and trickery, his brother-in-arms always had a silent side. They had different relationships with their fathers. The Heavens knew Lei was the same. That¡¯s the thing about fathers and sons ¡ª there seemed to be an ever-present line between them, invisible. To cross that line would be to admit all the past wrongs, and those painful memories would come crashing down. So they just kept at it.


    ¡°Give them a chance,¡± Lei said. It was the only thing he could say. Like most fathers, Master Li was a different man to others than to his own son. To Lei, he was a capable, hardworking man who appreciated effort. To Fatty Lou, he would always be the harsh, bickering voice in the back of his head, telling him how useless he was.


    Lei allowed himself a wide smile when he heard the footsteps. Light steps on the wooden tiles. More joined them a moment later, marching closer to him like a little army. This one was an army of would-be cooks. They had a lot of promise in them.


    ¡°I want the onions soft and sweet,¡± Lei said without looking back, raising his knife as if in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want to chew on them. I want them to fade into the background, but not so much that I can¡¯t still taste them. How should I cut them, then?¡±


    ¡°Dice them!¡± came a voice, strong and steady.


    Lei arched an eyebrow and turned toward Little Chuanli. The boy was eager, Lei had to give him that, but he had a tendency to speak without much thought. His brown eyes seemed a little too big for his face, but his long, curling dark hair made up for that. To become a cook, though, he would have to start paying more attention to the lessons.


    ¡°We need strips,¡± said another voice, too sure of herself. Little Jiao stepped forward, pointing at the onions on the counter. ¡°You¡¯ll slice the onions and cook them until they¡¯re golden brown. That will bring out the sweet taste and nearly melt them, so you won¡¯t feel their hard texture.¡±


    ¡°One point to our team leader!¡± Lei said, nodding with a smile. He gestured for Little Jiao to come closer and handed her the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re not racing against the clock here. Precision is key. Speed will come later.¡±


    Little Jiao¡¯s eyes wandered down to her left hand, where a small scab had formed. She¡¯d cut one of her knuckles the other day when she tried to go a little faster. Her claw grip had loosened, and a bit of blood had come out. She seemed to carry that wound with pride.


    Lei nodded as she began cutting the onions. Then he turned toward the other three. Little Chuanli still had that eager look on his face, which was good. Little Ning, on the other hand, stood sheepishly to his side, staring down at her hands.


    She was one of the quietest kids in the house. Though Lei didn¡¯t force anyone toward a specific path, she seemed to prefer hanging out with Little Chuanli and Little Jiao most of the time. Lei didn¡¯t know if she wanted to become a cook, but he wouldn¡¯t dismiss the kid with a wave of his hand either.


    And lastly, there was Little Yunru. The boy carried himself well, as if he were a couple of years older than the others. Most of the kids were around 10 years old, but Little Yunru towered over most of them. He was quite good at following instructions. Bulky, too¡ªa little too much, perhaps, since even Stone had taken him as a rival for some time. Nowadays, though, Lei hardly saw Stone and Snake around with the other kids.


    ¡°Now, who can tell me,¡± Lei said, pulling the pink stalks into his hand, ¡°the properties of Roseroot?¡±


    Little Jiao stopped and seemed to consider for a second if she should raise her hand, but a look from Lei made her get back to the onions. The other three remained silent for a moment, with even Little Chuanli hesitating.


    ¡°Mildly acidic,¡± said Little Yunru in a confident, straight voice. ¡°As a Low-Quality Mortal-tier plant, Roseroot is mostly cultivated by nobles for artistic reasons, displayed in big gardens all across the Empire. These gardens are seen as a sign of wealth and prosperity.¡±


    Lei found himself nodding along with Little Yunru¡¯s words, but when the boy finished his explanation, Lei raised a finger in the air. ¡°Very well put, Little Yunru, but I asked for its properties, not its uses around the Empire. We¡¯ll be cooking with Roseroot. You said it¡¯s mildly acidic, but is that all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s juicy!¡± Little Chuanli said, fists clenched tight as he glanced at the stalks. ¡°The stalks carry rainwater inside, thick with the spiritual energy of the world. Teacher Zhu said it¡¯s through this dense juice that the plant cultivates. And she said it¡¯s tasty! That¡¯s why spiritual beasts drink the juice rather than eat the whole stalks.¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Lei said with a small nod. ¡°You¡¯re right that the juice is an important part of Roseroot, but it creates a contrast with the stalks. These stalks can absorb rainwater through their tiny pores, but the process is so slow that we would have to wait for days if we wanted them to soak up all the juice. Therefore, we have to treat the juice and the stalks as two different ingredients.¡±


    ¡°If we cook the juice, it will just evaporate,¡± Little Yunru said, thoughtful.


    ¡°We can use meat.¡± Little Chuanli stepped forward, looking over Little Jiao¡¯s shoulder at the other ingredients. He frowned. ¡°But the meat has enough juice on its own¡­¡±


    Lei kept silent, letting them ponder the matter for a while. The process of handling new ingredients demanded practice. Theory was the first step, but you had to dive into the process to see if your thoughts held true. Fortunately, they had enough Roseroot for the trials.


    ¡°What if we baste the meat with the juice as we cook it?¡± Little Ning said, then flinched when all eyes turned toward her. Even Lei had to admit he was surprised by her sudden, yet insightful, suggestion. She cleared her throat a moment later, as if building confidence to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Big Brother Lei do it before. He poured the juices over the meat with a spoon, over and over again.¡±


    We can use normal meat. The juice has enough spiritual energy in it. Rather than directly injecting it into the meat, if we use the basting method, we can get that mild spirituality I wanted. Hmm. Not bad at all.


    The room went silent as the others stared at Little Ning. The little girl, however, was looking into Lei¡¯s eyes with nervous expectation. Lei wanted her to be confident, to push herself to try these new ideas rather than doubt them right after she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lei muttered, arms crossed over his chest. The kids looked up at him, waiting. ¡°We can¡¯t learn if we don¡¯t try, right? Let¡¯s give this basting idea a go. We¡¯ll see if the meat holds up.¡±


    The kids bolted toward the counter, fumbling around the ingredients. Little Ning got herself a lean steak from one of Lei¡¯s cuts, her fingers trembling. She lingered for a moment, hesitant, before Little Chuanli patted her on the shoulder, an encouraging smile on his face. Little Yunru nodded from behind her.


    ¡°Is this¡­ safe?¡± Fatty Lou asked, shaking his head at the kids. ¡°You let them play with fire and handle knives?¡±


    ¡°Ideally, I would¡¯ve prepared a three-month course for them to take it step by step,¡± Lei said gravely. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the luxury to wait that long. And you¡¯re not giving them enough credit, as I once did. These kids are strong and eager. While we have the chance, I want them to learn as much as possible.¡±


    Fatty Lou sighed, raising his hands. ¡°You¡¯re the head chef.¡±


    ¡°I am, aren¡¯t I?¡± Lei almost laughed at those words. It still felt unreal. Then a look at the kids grounded that near-laugh into a small smile. He might be a head chef, but his staff desperately needed time and training to meet his standards.


    Baby steps. That¡¯s the key here. I think we can do it.


    But first, they had to convince that old pair to believe that Lei had what it took to run a restaurant in Jiangzhen.

 Chapter 46: Impudent

    ¡°The spiritual energy of the world is a part of you,¡± said the voice, barely a whisper that sounded inside his mind. ¡°The spiritual vessel that is your body, the ethereal meridians coursing through your inner world slowly expand with each step, forming the strings that will bind you to the Heavens themselves.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like it,¡± Snake whispered, resisting the urge to roll his eyes. The old man had a way with words. He also had the habit of turning them into riddles. He always seemed to choose the more profound way of delivering a lecture, even if it was on a topic as basic as the Body Tempering Stage.


    ¡°You have to understand the underlying workings of your body,¡± the old man said, acting as if Snake was the most diligent student in the world. ¡°It is through this knowledge that you shall build¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the inner world, the true core of the soul, I know,¡± Snake said, glancing up at his Little Brother. A sigh escaped his lips when he saw the serene expression on Stone¡¯s face. The fool of a rock always had a mind for these things, though Snake wondered if he really understood the words being uttered from within the rings.


    ¡°Patience, Brother Snake,¡± Stone said, opening his eyes and revealing a little smile. Snake wanted to punch him. ¡°You can¡¯t be hasty about these things. You¡¯ve heard Master Grim. Details matter.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time to ponder these so-called profound truths, Little Brother,¡± Snake said, a bad taste in his mouth. ¡°He should¡¯ve been teaching us how to rip those rotten bastards apart with these hands, to fend off the pus that oozes from the cracks across their skin. He should¡¯ve told us more about them, the real truth that matters here. But instead, he wastes time talking about the Heavens and how little we are to understand the workings of some sacred being.¡±


    Stone glared at him before shaking his head. His eyes strayed toward the bronze ring on his finger. He muttered a silent apology. ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean it, Master Grim. You know he is¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Snake rose to his feet, staring down at him. ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Too eager for his own good,¡± Stone said.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Snake raised his hands. ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound just like him!¡±


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± Stone cocked his head. ¡°You know he¡¯s a thousand-year-old Sage from the old times, right?¡±


    ¡°Three,¡± came the old man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Snake said.


    ¡°I¡¯m three thousand years old."


    Was that a little crack in his voice? A real emotion, unlike how he often spoke in a straight cadence like the droning of the wind?


    ¡°Three thousand years,¡± Snake said, trying to keep himself from smiling. He finally found a crack, so he pressed on. ¡°Is this why you talk like a boring grandpa? Or is it because you split your soul into these rings, and that turned you into a bronze-headed pig that keeps blabbing on and on about these so-called profound topics?¡±


    ¡°Brother Snake!¡± Stone said, then flinched against his own voice, eyes peering toward the wooden door of their room. They¡¯d decided to keep their voices low to not attract any attention while they cultivated. It had been his idea.


    ¡°And you call me the impatient one.¡± Snake shrugged before focusing on the ring again. ¡°This old Master¡­ is useless. Big Sister Luli knows more than him. We should spend more time cultivating with her rather than staying here and listening to this madman¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Stone¡¯s mouth gaped wide open. Snake didn¡¯t blame him. His Little Brother might not have been aware, but they were racing against time here. They couldn¡¯t just stay in this room forever. They needed more. They needed things they could use now.


    So Snake decided to play this game. The old man couldn¡¯t hear his thoughts unless he opened them up for him, but he could see them from within the rings. That was why Snake had to keep Stone in the dark.


    ¡°Old people,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I should¡¯ve expected less. He can¡¯t even use spiritual energy, but he sure knows how to work that mouth of his. I mean, does he even have a mouth? Should we trust a man who couldn¡¯t even get out from that mountain, trapped for hundreds of years? What if he¡¯s gone mad, Little Brother? Have you ever thought about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stone gulped nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he saved us. That has to count, right?¡±


    Snake shook his head, disappointed. ¡°I say we saved him. It is thanks to us that he can see the world once again. And he¡¯s the one who said he¡¯d teach us how to jump over the dragon gate. Well? I don¡¯t see a gate here, and all I hear are empty words.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Brother Snake. Too far.¡±


    ¡°Too far? I don¡¯t think so. Look, he doesn¡¯t even have the face to answer me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡± came the voice, deep and full of power. It rang true in Snake¡¯s mind, making him nearly trip over the bed. He righted himself with one hand on the wall, eyes on the ring. It seemed to glow faintly in the dark of the room.


    ¡°You, a mere child, dare to provoke me? This old man handled thousands with a wave of his hand back when you weren¡¯t even a speck of soul in the cycle of reincarnation. I plowed my way through enemy lines. With one axe, I butchered them, laid them in pieces without blinking an eye. They called me the Reaper, the Grim One! And now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough of you,¡± Snake pressed, heart pounding in his chest. ¡°Show me something if you want me to believe your lies.¡±


    Stone gestured with his hand, eyes full of fear. Snake winked at him as if to say everything was under control.


    It was. Sort of.


    ¡°Show you, you¡¯ve said?¡± the old man continued with a raging voice. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death! Do you know how many geniuses tried to kiss these feet of mine to become my disciple? I have refused mountains, islands, and heavenly palaces brought to me as gifts so that they could hear a word of advice from my deep wisdom! I won¡¯t have an insolent child talk to me in such a tone!¡±


    Snake stepped back, feeling the cold wall press against his neck. Shivers ran down his spine. The room was dark, lit only by the moonlight seeping through the wooden shutters, but now the rings they wore glowed with inner light. Something was happening. A change. Finally.


    ¡°Promises!¡± Snake countered, clenching his jaw. ¡°And yet you¡¯ve shown us nothing! Is this how you¡¯ll teach us, old man? Is this how we¡¯ll beat those creatures? You keep talking while they are lurking out there, carefree, as if they are the locals of this town. They trash our woods, murder our people, preparing perhaps for another strike. Your big words will let us fight them, you think? I don¡¯t buy it!¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Silence.


    Snake looked around, searching for a sign that the change was really taking place. The glow of the rings wore off, bit by bit, until they¡¯d gone completely dark. The sudden anger that had punched him in the gut was gone. Vanished.


    Why?


    For days now, they¡¯d been listening to the old man¡¯s teachings. Snake never doubted his wisdom, just feared that the years spent atop the mountain, all alone and isolated from the rest of the world, could¡¯ve changed the way his mind worked.


    Snake didn¡¯t know much, but he was aware that danger was approaching. He¡¯d caught Big Brother Lei and Big Brother Lou talking in hushed voices at the back of the house. He¡¯d heard them whisper about the Governor, the city, and the forest. Those bastards weren¡¯t gone. They were there, waiting, plotting.


    He thought they had a chance now that they had a Sage for a Master. Thousands of years old. How deep must his knowledge be? How mighty must he have been once? Surely, he was an Immortal, a being of tales and myths, who deemed them worthy of his teachings. Surely there must be a reason why he forbid them from telling Big Brother Lei about him.


    But this¡­ Heavens! This was not what Snake had expected. He¡¯d thought by now he would¡¯ve been flying across the skies, flames roaring, the ground bending to his will. If not that, he¡¯d at least expected to learn¡­ something.


    Even Big Sister Luli had promised to give them a Cultivation Manual. She¡¯d said it would take time, but she would see to it that they got a proper manual. Why, then, did this old man refuse to teach them the real things? Why did he keep wasting time with all this talk about the heavens and meridians?


    ¡°Master Grim!¡± Stone¡¯s voice was frantic. He¡¯d raised the ring to his eyes, staring at it pleadingly. ¡°Master Grim, are you there? Please, don¡¯t listen to Brother Snake. He shouldn¡¯t have wronged you like this!¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Snake said, waving a hand dismissively.


    ¡°Why?¡± Stone asked, his voice trembling. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Stone stepped closer, eyes cold with fury. ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one who went through all of that. I was there. They took my blood just like they took yours. They kidnapped me. I was there too!¡±


    Snake paused, glancing at him. What was happening? He was doing this for both of them. He had no other choice if they wanted to be ready for the next attack. Or what? Did Stone really think the old man¡¯s words would save them from those creatures?


    Snake shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again, Little Brother. You¡¯re backing off. You¡¯re keeping your silence even though, like me, you know that those words don¡¯t mean anything. That¡¯s why I have to look out for both of us.¡±


    ¡°That was it, then? You, looking out for us?¡± Stone¡¯s eyes widened. Snake was about to nod when Stone started laughing. ¡°And how is chasing out a thousand-year-old Master going to help you with that? Have you ever thought that maybe, just maybe, those words might hold some importance? Have you ever thought why an Immortal Master would waste time speaking about useless things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Seen what?¡± Stone took another step, towering over him. Snake hated that he had to look up at his Little Brother. He¡¯d grown. His shoulders were wide and his arms strong, while even his Little Brother Yunru could be considered more of an adult than Snake. ¡°What was the first lesson?¡±


    Snake lowered his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re all part of the Heavens,¡± Stone continued, raising his right hand. ¡°And thus, the spiritual energy of the world is a part of us. Why is it that with each step, the meridians in our bodies grow strong, lending their strength to us?¡±


    Stone clenched his fist, the bronze ring shining around his index finger. ¡°The Body Tempering Stage, the Qi Condensation Stage, and even the Foundation Establishment Stage¡ªcultivators came up with these names, but they are, in a way, born from a need to define our prowess in the eyes of the Heavens.¡±


    Snake¡¯s head started to hurt from all this useless talk. Stone had spent too much time with that old man, becoming a little version of him. Even the way he talked was no different.


    ¡°So?¡± he grunted.


    Stone¡¯s voice dropped low, but it carried a certain weight. ¡°So, Brother Snake, that¡¯s exactly why you can¡¯t rush this. Strength isn¡¯t just about your fists or some martial art you wish to learn. It¡¯s about becoming one with the very fabric of this world, weaving your will into the spiritual energy that surrounds us. You can¡¯t tear through the Heavens with impatience. You have to earn it.¡±


    Snake clenched his jaw, frustration bubbling under his skin. "And what if the world won¡¯t wait for us, Little Brother? What if those creatures strike again before we¡¯re ready? You think talking about the Heavens will save us?"


    Stone''s eyes darkened, his voice steady as iron. "I don¡¯t need to think. I know."


    Snake opened his mouth to argue, but something shifted. The air around them grew dense with power, a crackling energy that seemed to pulse from the very earth beneath their feet. Stone raised his hand, and the ring on his finger blazed with a sudden, fierce light.


    For a moment, Snake''s breath caught in his throat. The air shimmered with an invisible force, and Stone¡¯s presence loomed larger, more imposing. His skin gleamed as if lit from within, and the room trembled with the weight of his words.


    "You want proof, Brother Snake? I''ll show you."


    With a snap of his fingers, Stone summoned a whirlwind of spiritual energy, the air swirling violently as if bending to his will. The wooden floor cracked beneath their feet, splinters flying as a powerful force slammed into the room, knocking Snake back. The walls groaned under the pressure as the wind howled.


    In the center of the chaos, Stone stood tall, calm, and unyielding.


    ¡°Do you feel it now?¡± he asked, his voice rising over the storm. "This is what Master Grim has been teaching us. This is the power you crave. But it¡¯s not just strength, Brother Snake. It¡¯s control. Understanding. And if you keep rejecting it, you¡¯ll never master it."


    Snake staggered to his feet, eyes wide. For once, he was speechless.


    Stone lowered his hand, and just like that, the storm ceased. The room fell silent.


    Stone looked at him, his eyes burning with intensity. "You wanted to see something? There it is. But next time, Brother Snake, let¡¯s make sure we¡¯re both ready to use it when it counts."


    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air, and for the first time in a long while, Snake found himself truly listening.


    .......

 Chapter 47: Roseroot

    The room was a mess, tiles cracked, and the walls splintered. Bits of wood lay scattered over the bed. It seemed as if a battle had taken place right between the two beds. Half of the wooden shutters had disappeared, replaced by the cold night view beyond. Beneath them, two candles had snuffed out.


    And then there were the boys. They stood silent, heads down.


    ¡°Back to your rooms, now!¡± Lei said, pushing through the other kids, waving them off. They all huddled near the door. Hardly a surprise, considering the loud cracks that had nearly shaken the whole house. But it was only when Zhu Luli gave them a glance that the kids scurried away, whispering among themselves.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Lei asked as soon as he stepped into the room, heart still pounding in his chest. The boys seemed fine. Either way, he checked them for any wounds to be safe. He found nothing and let out a breath of relief.


    I thought those bastards had come again.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Zhu Luli asked, crossing her arms as she stood beside him. She scowled at the boys, as if deep in thought. ¡°Who used Qi here?¡±


    Lei cocked an eyebrow at her. Was that why the air felt so heavy in here? There was a suffocating pressure about it, pressing down on him like a thick, invisible blanket. He tried to wave it off, even to take it in, but it lingered around him.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was me.¡± Snake stepped forward, looking up at the two of them. ¡°I was¡­ trying something.¡±


    ¡°Brother Snake!¡± Stone said, eyes widening. ¡°You know¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Brother.¡± Snake gave him a smile. ¡°I should¡¯ve listened to you. I made a mess in the middle of the night.¡±


    Stone lowered his head, but Lei caught a small smile at the corner of his lips. What was up with these little devils? They acted so mysterious, as if they were hiding something.


    ¡°You?¡± Zhu Luli seemed to have something else on her mind as she pointed at the room. ¡°You made this? Using Qi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I did.¡± Snake didn¡¯t sound that sure. ¡°I was trying to control the Qi around me. You said that we should see the spiritual energy of the world as a part of our true selves, right? Like another limb? I imagined it as a billowing cape, rolling down my shoulders. But it was¡ª¡±


    ¡°A cape?¡± Lei blinked at the slippery brat. ¡°This was the cause of it? Your cape nearly blew up the whole room?¡±


    Snake shrugged, while Zhu Luli nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s possible. You can¡¯t really guide the Qi around you before the Qi Condensation Stage, but you can nudge it in certain ways. It would be foolish to do so,¡±¡ªshe glanced at Snake¡ª"as it would be like releasing a cage of mindless beasts into a forest. They would thrash around, just like your little cape did.¡±


    ¡°Monstrous geniuses,¡± Lei muttered, shaking his head. ¡°I guess I should¡¯ve taken it literally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sister Luli. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s normal,¡± Lei sighed at her before turning to the boys. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re excited. You want to try new things. Who wouldn¡¯t? But know that with great power comes great responsibility. From now on, if you want to try these new things, you will first get permission from your Teacher Zhu here. Understood?¡±


    The boys nodded sheepishly. Snake even looked ashamed, staring down at his feet. Zhu Luli, on the other hand, was looking at Lei with a glint in her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zhu Luli smiled. ¡°Just that I didn¡¯t expect you to quote Emperor Xia. You might not be the country bumpkin I thought you were. You¡¯ve read one of his books, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Are you serious?


    ¡°Yeah, no, I¡¯ve heard it somewhere else,¡± Lei said, trying not to roll his eyes at this famed Emperor. He¡¯d had his doubts before, but it was becoming obvious that this man was a fellow transmigrator like him. So it was true that he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Wait a second. If he has books...


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been meaning to get one of his books for some time. You don¡¯t happen to have one with you, do you?¡± Lei asked, keeping his face straight.


    Zhu Luli shook her head. ¡°I had one of his novels with me, but I lost it in the woods during a Dreadmare attack. That creature... I¡¯m glad the book was the only thing I lost.¡±


    She visibly shivered, but it wasn¡¯t the Dreadmare part that caught Lei off guard. She¡¯d said one of his novels.


    ¡°What was the name of that novel?¡± Lei asked, raising a hand when Zhu Luli looked at him. ¡°We have a library here. I don¡¯t want to go in blind picking some random book, so I¡¯d appreciate a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhu Luli raised a hand to her chin, narrowing her eyes. She then snapped her fingers, her eyes flashing eagerly. ¡°Then you must start with Lord of the Emperors. It¡¯s a trilogy, and it has a whole new world that feels completely different from ours. It has species like orcs and elves!¡±


    ¡°You sure it isn¡¯t Lord of the Kings?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Lord of the Emperors,¡± Zhu Luli nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve read it like multiple times. They¡¯re good, and I mean really good.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Lei said. ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    They turned and stepped out of the room. Lei still didn¡¯t know what to make of this Emperor of the East Continent. Not just him¡ªthis whole thing, actually. Something was very wrong with this world. It was a twisted mess, as if somebody poured every little thing they could find into a single bowl, mixing it with a spoon.


    ¡°Er¡­ Big Brother Lei?¡± came a voice from behind.


    Lei looked over his shoulder to see a confused Snake staring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    Snake gulped nervously before pointing at the room. ¡°What do we do with this¡­ mess?¡±


    ¡°Clean it,¡± Lei said with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s your mess, right? Then you ought to clean it yourselves. Get to work, now.¡±


    He left the pair of them with their own mess and went to his bed.


    ¡­


    The day passed in a confused daze. Everything was in motion. The table was set, and the house cleaned. Stone and Snake did most of the work as punishment, since Lei thought it would be a pity not to use their experience after they handled the mess in their rooms. At least this way, he hoped they had learned to think before doing something like that again.


    It was getting late, and the kitchen was lively when Lei came to check on the kids. His would-be restaurant staff was busy preparing the ingredients. He saw the steaks resting on the side, next to a bowl full of Roseroot juice. Even though it was mostly rainwater mixed with spiritual energy, it had a pinkish hue. The stalks of the plant were cut and laid on a plate, seasoned with salt and pepper.


    After the hunt they¡¯d gone on during the weekend, they had more than a few spiritual plants¡ªeven spiritual meat¡ªbut they cooked most of the meat right away, as Lei didn¡¯t want to keep it for long. Unlike most Immortal Cities, they didn¡¯t have anything resembling a refrigerator here, and Lei hadn¡¯t bothered to smoke or dry it.


    The wind blew easily through the wooden shutters, the last light of the sun dotting the walls with little red circles. Night was close, and the old couple would be here in about an hour.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, Big Brother Lei,¡± said Little Jiao, taking her place near the counter. She glared at the others as they lounged around, gesturing for them to get in line. They obliged after a moment and stood at attention.


    ¡°Good,¡± Lei said, looking at them. The four kids had done most of the prep work, which was good practice for the restaurant. Lei still doubted whether he could trust them around meats and other complex dishes, but a part of him believed in the talent of these kids. It was a different kind of talent that wouldn¡¯t make them cultivators, but Lei saw no difference.


    ¡°Start with cutting the pasta,¡± he said, motioning toward the yellowish dough that sat near the onions. ¡°I want thin, long strips. What do we call it?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Spaghetti!¡± came a chorus of voices.


    Lei smiled, letting them work the dough as he pulled out a pan ¡ª a cast iron one that Fatty Lou had delivered early in the morning, taken from Granny Xu¡¯s place. She might be the Iron Lady to most of her staff and customers, but she surely knew her stuff around the kitchen. She¡¯d ordered three of these pans from Lanzhou, and Lei knew they didn¡¯t come cheap.


    Putting the pan over the stove, he closed his eyes and started pondering. This was the crucial part. He didn¡¯t want the dish to be overly spiritual, but he knew if he just used the Roseroot¡¯s juice, it would be a standard dish made with spiritual ingredients. That had been the reason why Fatty Lou was doubtful about his restaurant plan. Could he make his dishes¡­ less spiritual?


    The obvious solution to that problem was to use his skill on the lesser ingredients. The gnarled fries and the spiritual burger were made directly with System-enhanced spiritual ingredients, which turned them potent enough to rival spiritual pills. What if, then, he used the skill on the Roseroot juice with which he would just baste the steaks while cooking?


    The answer was that it depended. If he so much as cooked the meat beyond medium-rare, the enhanced Roseroot juice seeping into the cracks would turn the dish into a Medium-Quality Mortal-tier dish. Back when he started, making a Medium-Quality dish required multiple spiritual ingredients and a unique recipe, but now, the [Essence Enhancement] skill alone was enough to boost most basic spiritual dishes to Medium-Quality.


    It will get harder and harder to control this skill, Lei thought.


    He checked his status:


    Name: Liang Lei


    Age: 20


    Class: Chef


    Tier: (Tier Upgrade Quest Available)


    Skills: Eyes of the Yellow Maiden, Spiritual Sensitivity -- Novice 5


    Cooking Skills: Essence Enhancement - Novice 6


    Cultivation Stage: 2nd Step of Body Tempering Stage


    Dao: None


    It had been days since he¡¯d hit a roadblock in his Tier. To move on, he would have to cook an Earth-tier dish, but that was easier said than done. Just like the Body Tempering and Qi Condensation stages, Lei reckoned the system had a similar difference between its tiers. That was why even when he used a Medium-Quality ingredient, the recently improved Essence Enhancement couldn¡¯t boost the dish to Earth-tier.


    They had yet to find a real High-Quality ingredient he could use. The Darkloom Forest was full of spiritual beasts and plants, but according to Zhu Luli, the scarcity of spiritual energy in the forest couldn¡¯t support a Qi Condensation Stage beast. Beasts of that stage would simply migrate to more energy-rich locations. In theory, they could still find one or two if they ventured deeper into the forest, but they didn¡¯t want to risk it.


    Those bastards were still out there.


    And then there was the Spiritual Sensitivity skill. Unlike the Essence Enhancement skill, Lei wasn¡¯t sure what really changed with each upgrade. The descriptions of the plants and the things around him mostly stayed the same, with just a sentence or two that lacked real insight. He had felt a little jolt around his neck when Snake and Stone nearly blew up their room, but it was just that ¡ª a jolt that could¡¯ve meant anything.


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t been around any spiritual anomalies to tell the difference. The skill made it clear that it had something to do with those, after all.


    A part of him was disappointed that he hadn¡¯t received a new skill after everything he¡¯d been through, but he was still aiming for the Tier Upgrade. It sounded like a significant change, just like how it was for cultivators who stepped into the Qi Condensation Stage for the first time.


    That was a curious detail, to Lei¡¯s thinking. Could it be that the System somehow imitated the stages in the cultivation world but called them different names? And what about that Emperor Xia? Was he sent here by the system as well? Lei had made a mental note to get one of his books after he convinced Granny Xu and Master Li, but just that Lord of the Emperors alone gave him enough hints.


    Emperor Aragorn. It was hard to come up with such a name in an ancient world of cultivation if you didn¡¯t have prior knowledge.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to start,¡± he said, glancing toward the shutters ¡ª the sun was down. ¡°Little Jiao, let¡¯s start with the pasta. And I want that arrabiata sauce perfectly seasoned. You can¡¯t put too much basil in it, so I¡¯m leaving that up to you. I¡¯ll check the sauce in a bit.¡±


    Lei snapped his fingers toward Little Yunru and Little Chuanli. ¡°You boys start cutting those stalks for me. I want them salted and grilled. Don¡¯t you dare burn them, or else! Chop chop, boys!¡±


    The kids moved efficiently around the kitchen, gathering ingredients rapidly. Little Ning, on the other hand, stepped near Lei and waited, hands clasped behind her back. Today she would be Lei¡¯s assistant, learning how to cook the steaks.


    ¡°We want the pan hot,¡± Lei said, kindling the stove. The wood crunched and released a puff of smoke, earning a smile from Lei. ¡°I¡¯ll go with salt only, but you can spread a pinch of pepper as well. Can¡¯t go wrong with those two. And I don¡¯t want to play too much with the meat. Just let it cook over the wood fire, build that crust slow and steady.¡±


    Lei checked the pan with a hand, palm facing downward. He waited a few seconds before deciding it was hot enough. Then he took one of the steaks near the stove and winked at Little Ning before slapping it on the pan.


    It hissed and sizzled, releasing a delicate swirl of smoke that curled around Lei¡¯s fingers. He slapped another one, and another, until the pan contained three gorgeous steaks sizzling their tasty little song.


    ¡°Juice,¡± Lei said, pressing a finger onto one of the steaks. Little Ning pulled the Roseroot juice bowl near the pan, craning her head toward the steaks. ¡°Flip,¡± Lei said, flipping the steaks one by one. After that was done, he used the [Essence Enhancement] on the Roseroot juice.


    ¡°Eh?¡± came Little Ning¡¯s voice. She yelped, pointing at the bowl. ¡°It¡¯s shining!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is!¡± Lei said, though he still covered the bowl with his hand. That was one of the new changes to the skill. It made the enhanced ingredient shimmer with inner light, as if announcing the effect to the whole world. The kids enjoyed it, saying he was really a Heavenly Cook, but it would certainly make it hard for Lei to keep his influence over the ingredient a secret in the future ¡ª especially from curious eyes.


    ¡°Juice, in,¡± he said, letting Little Ning take the bowl and pour the juice into the pan. Lei grabbed a spoon from under the counter and lifted the pan to start basting the steaks. The pinkish rainwater mixed beautifully into the marbled meat. Lei found himself gulping at the blackish-brown crust that coated the steaks.


    ¡°Fifteen seconds,¡± he muttered, working the spoon with a deft hand. Scoop the juice and splash it across the meat. Let it soak it all in.


    At one point, all the kids ¡ª even Stone and Snake ¡ª had sneaked into the kitchen, staring silently at the pan. The smell was something magical, like a sneaky siren stealing the hearts of men. It beckoned them with a call unlike any other. The juice evaporated into a fragrant swirl, leaving only three perfectly cooked steaks in the pan.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can hold myself.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Cook¡­ I¡¯ve never seen meat like this before. I want it.¡±


    Lei turned to glare them down after he set the steaks to rest. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait, brats! But I¡¯ll let you know that if you put up a good show for Granny Xu and Master Li tonight, then you can have more of these¡­ two for each of you!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Stone¡¯s voice, high-pitched and full of passion. He shouldered past the others, towering over the group. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the order, Big Brother Lei, you can count on me.¡±


    ¡°I sure can, eh, Little Stone?¡± Lei chuckled happily. ¡°Then let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    He still had more steaks to cook and a sauce to tend to. That old couple... they wouldn''t know what hit them.

 Chapter 48: Dinner

    The crowd waited expectantly around the table, more than a few eager faces ¡ª just like at a special family dinner. Lei felt like more than just a cook as he looked at them. He had his staff tidying up the kitchen while he welcomed the old couple into the house. They knew the place well enough to find their way to the table, but Lei wanted to give them that deluxe treatment.


    This was, after all, a business dinner.


    He glanced at Zhu Luli. As planned, she had already started warming up the old couple with her charming voice. Master Li and Granny Xu knew her as a wandering cultivator with a special interest in spiritual food. They weren¡¯t wrong, but Zhu Luli was also a member of one of the greatest clans in the Empire. Her knowledge of the cultivation world was crucial, and she was showing the pair that not all cultivators were evil.


    Mortals feared the cultivators for good reason. Who wouldn¡¯t? A Qi Condensation expert could, by mistake, blow up a whole house. They were monsters in human skin, flying on spiritual swords across the skies, commanding the winds and the elements with a flick of their wrist. They had their own truths. Theirs was a different world.


    Master Li had been right when he said they would be crushed under the toes of giants if they stepped into that city. Cultivator clans, he¡¯d said, were a terrible bunch that could suck the soul out of a man just by being there. Always demanding, always ordering around the lessers, as if gaining strength made them a higher form of existence than ordinary humans.


    Lei planned to change that.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his talents forever. Somehow, it felt wrong to keep living like this. His gaze strayed toward the kids, laughing and joking around the table. He had people depending on him. More than that, though, he wanted more from this life.


    The restaurant would be his first step toward that goal. He would have a chance to witness the habits of these cultivators firsthand. If he could make this work, then they wouldn¡¯t have to remain refugees once they reached Lanzhou. No, he would have a reputation to work with in that city of cultivators.


    There¡¯s always a bigger fish. Always the next mountain to climb. If I want to do something about it, I have to take certain risks.


    A pat on his back. Lei turned and glanced down at Little Jiao, who had a serious expression on her face. She nodded once, then bolted back to the kitchen, gesturing for the other kids to get in line.


    ¡°We shall begin!¡± Lei announced, clapping his hands. A few heads turned his way, with Granny Xu taking a long, silent glance at him. Her wrinkles seemed a tad deeper today, her smile a little stiff. She carried herself with such weight that Lei understood he¡¯d be serving the Ironlady today, not the sweet old woman who couldn¡¯t stop smiling around the kids.


    We can do this.


    The plates were lined up over the counter, the steaks well-rested, and the spaghetti steaming hot. The brownish crust on the meats was cooked to perfection. The knife sang a crisp song as Lei checked the steaks one last time.


    [Rosy Steak: Mortal Grade, Low-Quality dish]: (A dish prepared by the hands of an experienced chef, carrying a hint of spirituality inside.)


    Lei had spent good money on these, so he was eager to get his money¡¯s worth. He snapped his fingers and called the boys for serving. Little Yunru and Little Chuanli stepped forward, looking up at him with rapt attention. Lei gave them a nod before turning and calling for the other two.


    ¡°It was a good session,¡± he said as the boys approached the plates, with the girls leaning closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. Today, we worked with passion, and for that, you¡¯ve earned my respect. That alone is enough.¡±


    The girls smiled, and the boys seemed to stand a little taller. Good. You have to trust the work you¡¯ve put in. That was the key here: confidence. He let them keep their stained aprons on for dinner instead of changing into new clothes, to show the old couple that this wasn¡¯t just a selfish act.


    This had been a team effort.


    The serving began. Lei stood, arms crossed over his chest, watching as the boys placed the plates before the guests. He arched an eyebrow when Stone reached for the knife. He muttered a silent ¡®Wait¡¯ to him before shaking his head at the other kids. Little brats. It was hard to contain this bunch once you saw the glint in their eyes.


    When everything was set, Lei eased into his seat near Granny Xu. He could see the silent question in the woman¡¯s gaze, so he started with the pasta.


    ¡°Aunt Xu, do you remember the dish I cooked for you when you gave me a chance?¡± he asked.


    Granny Xu nodded. Lei had made ditalini pasta for her when he applied for the chef position at her restaurant. It was, by all means, a novel dish by Jiangzhen standards, which Lei thought would win him the job in no time.


    But Granny Xu had been sure of herself when she said nobody would pay for such a dish. It wasn¡¯t about the taste, she told him, it just looked¡­ strange. Her regulars didn¡¯t want something new. They were happy with their usual orders: fried rice mixed with eggs, thin-strip noodles with pork on the side, cooked in a soy and sesame oil-rich soup.


    She also made a mean mapo tofu, one of her specialties, and of course, Kung Pao chicken served over rice. She liked her spices, but the diversity wasn¡¯t there. To Lei, she was playing it too safe to get to that next level, though he didn¡¯t blame her.


    But she never gave me a second chance. I could¡¯ve cooked those dishes just as well.


    Thankfully, she now knew Lei¡¯s so-called strange dishes had been a hit at his stall, drawing dozens of people. Sure, Fatty Lou¡¯s marketing campaign had helped, but people still liked his food.


    ¡°This one looks familiar,¡± she said, preferring chopsticks over the fork and knife placed near her plate. Lei smiled with relief, as they had pre-sliced the steaks before serving, but his heart sank when Granny Xu shook her head. ¡°Noodles? Is this how you¡¯ll convince me to give you my restaurant?¡±


    Lei took a deep breath, feeling multiple gazes on him. He remained calm as he explained, ¡°It looks similar to noodles, but we made this from a different dough. We used cottonseed oil mixed with eggs to get that soft texture. But the real magic is in the sauce, Aunt Xu. The sauce is where you¡¯ll find the true flavor.¡±


    Granny Xu looked doubtful, leaning back and whispering something to Master Li. That was when Lei gave the signal to Fatty Lou. His brother-in-arms knocked on the table twice with his fork, then leaned in and took a mouthful of the spaghetti.


    The dinner table erupted into motion as the kids attacked the pasta. Forks and chopsticks flashed, the spaghetti slurping as the little devils devoured their portions. They were covered in sauce, careless about it getting into their eyes or hair, as if the red madness of the spaghetti had somehow possessed their souls.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Master Li and Granny Xu were taken aback, watching with wide eyes as the kids gobbled up the long strips of pasta.


    That was Lei¡¯s cue.


    ¡°The sauce,¡± he said, smiling confidently. ¡°That¡¯s the key here. And as you can see, they haven¡¯t even touched the steaks yet.¡±


    ¡°Granny, it is delicious!¡± Little Jiao chimed in from beside Master Li, her eyes glinting brightly as she wiped her cheek with one hand. She then licked the sauce from her fingers before smacking her lips loudly. ¡°Heavenly!¡±


    ¡°Garlic, tomato, basil,¡± Lei said from the side, winking at Little Jiao. She smiled mischievously before returning to her plate. ¡°We let the sauce simmer for four hours to get that thick consistency and bring out the flavors. I would¡¯ve used some cheese but couldn¡¯t find the right one. You¡¯ll find it surprisingly refreshing and filling at the same time.¡±


    Lei had thought of going with the classic spaghetti and meatballs combo, but the Roseroot juice was a difficult ingredient to handle. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the meatballs to absorb all the juice, which is why he chose the steaks instead.


    ¡°Mmmmm!¡± came another voice, making Granny Xu and Master Li glance at Little Mei. She was eating the spaghetti with chopsticks in one hand while feeding Little Yao and the black cat with the other. The trio looked ridiculous, but the blissful smiles on their faces as they devoured the food were so genuine that even Lei couldn¡¯t help but gulp loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s like silk,¡± said Stone, licking his lips. ¡°But you can eat it. Silk that you can eat. Have you ever heard of such a thing, Brother Snake?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Snake said, taking a big piece of steak and stuffing it into his mouth. Juice dripped down his chin. ¡°Big Brother Lei¡¯s pasta is good as always, but this meat¡­ too tender!¡±


    Finally, Master Li gave in to temptation and started with the pasta. The sauce painted his lips red as he slurped the pasta swiftly with his chopsticks. He was tentative at first, like a deer eyeing a serene pond to see if it was really safe. Slowly, his eyes widened, and he reached for one of the pinkish stalks on his plate.


    The crunch of Master Li¡¯s first bite echoed in Lei¡¯s ears as expectation bubbled within him. The spiritual energy¡­ Lei waited, knowing how tasty those stalks were. He oddly likened them to pretzels with a hint of mustard sprinkled over them.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡± Master Li jerked back in his chair, raising one hand to his mouth as he chewed on the stalk. ¡°Feels like wind in my mouth¡­ but how? Little Lei, what have you done?¡±


    The menthol taste of the spiritual energy.


    Lei nodded knowingly. He remembered the first time he¡¯d tasted that airy feeling around his throat. It was like an alien spice he didn¡¯t know existed, yet it gave the food a whole new layer of flavor. It boosted the other flavors as well, complementing them with a masterful touch.


    That must be why cultivators always preferred spiritual food. No wonder even the regular Spirit Chefs were popular. This wasn¡¯t just about getting stronger by eating certain dishes. This was a special treat, a boon reserved for cultivators and those with means.


    ¡°Old Li, are you sure?¡± Granny Xu¡¯s voice still carried doubt, but she seemed hesitant in the face of what she saw. Everyone, even Master Li, was too taken by the dishes to spare a moment for conversation. They were afraid. Afraid that the food would be taken from them.


    A single nod from Master Li erased the last of Granny Xu¡¯s worries. She took her chopsticks and dipped them into the swirling strips of spaghetti. She started with just one, feeling the warm pasta against her tongue. Lei smiled, leaning back in his chair. He hadn¡¯t even taken a single bite, but watching people enjoy his dishes made him feel full.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Granny Xu exclaimed, gulping down the pasta. She picked up one of the Roseroot stalks. It crunched in her mouth. ¡°Oh!¡± She visibly shivered, eyeing the steak next. ¡°Oho!¡± She smacked a hand on the wooden table as a piece of meat dissolved in her mouth.


    Lei felt a spike of fear drilling through his scalp when he saw the old pair muttering to themselves. Intoxicated. Mesmerized. Taken¡­ Storms! Had he put too much spirituality into those dishes? But he hadn¡¯t even made the spaghetti spiritual; he¡¯d just poured some juice over the steaks. And the stalks were just stalks, grilled without any extra steps. He hadn¡¯t used the skill on them!


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Fatty Lou¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. His brother-in-arms, as experienced as he was, had already moved behind him, gazing nervously at the old couple. ¡°What if they see¡­ those things?¡±


    Lei remembered the blonde princess on the wall, beckoning him from beyond the wooden planks. How beautiful she was, except for the fact that she was actually Fatty Lou, and they had shared a warm hug under the night sky, all alone after a good meal. He¡¯d been thankful that episode ended with just a hug.


    But what if Master Li and Granny Xu experienced something similar? What if their episode didn¡¯t end with a simple hug?


    ¡°Aunt Xu, if you¡¯re not feeling well¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Granny Xu slapped her knee with one hand, barking out a laugh that shook the table and chairs. ¡°Well?!¡± she muttered, shaking her head. ¡°I have never felt more alive!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Master Li reached out and pulled her closer to his chest. ¡°I can feel life coursing through these old veins of mine again! I remember this feeling. Just like when we were young, eh, Old Xu?¡±


    ¡°Young¡­¡± Granny Xu mumbled, a distant look in her eyes. ¡°How handsome you were. I begged for you to work with me in the restaurant, yet you insisted on opening that bakery. Bah! A stubborn goat, but that¡¯s why I loved you. That passion, those stubborn eyes¡­ I could never say no to you, but you were different.¡±


    Master Li sighed deeply. ¡°Times were different, Old Xu. I wasn¡¯t worthy of you, and your father made sure I knew that. He drilled into me that I couldn¡¯t be with his precious daughter, that I was just a poor fool, a dreamer trying to grasp clouds with his hands. Then I met Xie Zhu. She filled the hole in my heart, yet I failed her. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Granny Xu said, placing a hand on Master Li¡¯s thigh. Lei felt as though he were peering into their youth, two lovers separated by fate. And now, after all these years, they had found each other again. ¡°We spent years with the lost ones, gave them our time. We let the memories cloud our hearts, Old Li, but what of the living? What of our pains? Better to live with guilt than die with shame. They will understand.¡±


    ¡°Life moves on,¡± Master Li nodded deeply.


    ¡°We deserve a second chance, eh?¡± Granny Xu said after a moment, her eyes melting into Master Li¡¯s. ¡°We have but a few years left in this world. Might as well do some good for ourselves.¡±


    A deep silence settled around the table as the old pair embraced. The kids stood silent, gazing curiously at them. Lei felt a sudden warmth inside his heart. It felt right seeing them like this, even though he was unaware of their past pains.


    ¡°Little Lei,¡± Granny Xu said, wiping tears from under her eyes. She pulled out a long, bronze key and gently placed it on the table. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a dish that speaks to the heart, and even rarer to find such a fine young man who cares. Take the restaurant. Do what you must. You have my blessing.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Lei sputtered. Seeing the Ironlady shedding tears in front of him made his breath catch in his chest. ¡°I will do my best, Aunt Xu. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Granny Xu shook her head with a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t lose that heart of yours. I ask for nothing more.¡±


    Lei nodded deeply, though he was sure he didn¡¯t fully understand her words. But he didn¡¯t have time to ponder more, as the kids bolted toward him and wrapped him in a tight hug.


    ¡°Big Brother Lei, you¡¯ve done it!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei, we¡¯ll have a restaurant!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never stop eating your dishes!¡±


    Lei let them pull him to the ground, covering him in sauce and kisses. Though they were heavy, and though they got him all sauced up, he let them be.


    He was happy. He couldn¡¯t get enough of this feeling.

 Chapter 49 - The Restaurant

    Granny Xu¡¯s restaurant was near the Library, just around the central square of the city. It was a two-story affair that had been used as an inn years ago. The upper floor had around ten rooms, with wooden walls and well-cared-for tiles, save for the dust that had accumulated during the last two weeks. It had all the essentials Lei wanted: tables, chairs, essence holders, and carpets to make you feel at home.


    He remembered scrubbing these floors after a day¡¯s work. It reminded Lei of his first job back on Earth. He had been a dishwasher before, and a prep boy who was praised for his quick cutting skills. It wasn¡¯t until he had peeled thousands of tomatoes and potatoes that the Head Chef decided he could start learning real dishes.


    It was a phase. You had to understand where your ingredients came from. You had to appreciate the team effort going on in a Michelin-starred kitchen. Even though there had been a strict hierarchy among the cooks, everybody scrubbed the floors after the restaurant closed.


    But Lei wasn¡¯t sure if he could turn this place into a Michelin-starred restaurant. That was a peculiar thought. He wondered if there was a grand organization giving stars to restaurants on the Eastern Continent¡ªa guidebook for spiritual food, perhaps.


    Anyway, he checked the stoves and the utensils. The cookware was of high quality. The kitchen had good airflow, separated clearly from the main hall, which was dotted with about a dozen long tables. Soft cushions lined the eastern wall, with floor tables placed before them.


    Even though the restaurant hadn¡¯t been in business for nearly two weeks, Lei could still smell the faint scent of essence in the air. This had been a place for families. Children would tow their parents to eat one of Ironlady¡¯s dishes. Old people would come flocking around in the afternoon, clicking their tongues and speaking of tales about their youth.


    It was warm and cozy here.


    And now, Lei would have to turn this place into a cultivator¡¯s den. He had dozens of recipes in his mind for the menu. He had even come up with names worthy of the spiritual side of the world: Flying Meatballs, Essence Curry, Rice Over The Clouds. It was just that he wasn¡¯t sure if cultivators would be willing to pay hundreds of coppers at a family restaurant.


    Unfortunately, he lacked the capital to dress the place like one of those fancy restaurants. He barely had enough money to buy ingredients. So this would have to make do. And wasn¡¯t there a saying? As long as you had the product, all that mattered was letting people know.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy,¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice from the main hall.


    Lei closed the kitchen door behind him and made his way into the hall. His brother-in-arms stood with a thoughtful frown on his face, staring down at the tables.


    ¡°We don¡¯t do easy, now, do we, Brother Lou?¡± Lei smiled. ¡°I can cook a juicy steak that will kick their brains out. I can roast a nasty pork that will press them flat on the ground, yearning for a second bite. I can cook a chicken so sweet, so tender that it¡¯ll make them question if they¡¯re worthy of the food. I can do all that, but first, I need people to come here.¡±


    Fatty Lou arched an eyebrow, impressed. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t doubt your dishes, but the cultivators in Jiangzhen are a different bunch. Unlike Lanzhou, they have a small and close circle here. My old man says they¡¯re like a pack of hyenas waiting for the word of their master.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Governor,¡± Lei said.


    Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°Yeah. We must think of a way to get his attention. As far as I know, he¡¯s the only Qi Condensation Stage expert in the city, and he¡¯s been stuck at that stage for years now. He must be desperate if he¡¯s risking working with those rotten bastards.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, though,¡± Lei said, doubtful. ¡°You¡¯ve told me the guy just stays in his office all day, barely going out. And his lackeys are just busy collecting rent around town.¡±


    ¡°Why else would he try to keep that Auditor away from the city?¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense. He should¡¯ve been begging the man for help from the Empire, but instead, he prepared a damned parade to see him off. This whole thing stinks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that. But let¡¯s focus on the business for now,¡± Lei said, propping his chin with one hand. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Sister Zhu and Little Yao to the forest to get some spiritual ingredients. That¡¯ll give us enough to work with. The start is important, Brother Lou. We have to make a show of it.¡±


    ¡°A show?¡± Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. If we¡¯re aiming for the cultivators, we can¡¯t let them mingle with the townsfolk. They won¡¯t like it. We have to pamper them like spoiled brats.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t just open the restaurant to the public,¡± Lei said. ¡°We should send invitations for the opening. I don¡¯t mean word-of-mouth¡ªwe need fancy cards to let them know this is no ordinary business. Let them taste the dishes first. Once we¡¯ve got them on the hook, then we can start pulling.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Invitations¡­¡± Fatty Lou turned toward the door. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can get the Governor here, but the first Spiritual Restaurant in Jiangzhen will surely get the cultivators¡¯ attention. Have you thought about the dishes, though? Don¡¯t go overboard, or it¡¯ll be risky.¡±


    Lei smiled proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to cook them the good stuff. We¡¯re going with just barely adequate, but I need some servers. Can¡¯t let the kids deal with those fools. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°I¡¯ll send word for Brother He. He¡¯s been asking questions about you lately, and he knows you¡¯re a Spirit Chef, so better to keep him close.¡±


    ¡°Good, you do that,¡± Lei said with a nod before turning to the kitchen. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get the kids to clean the place.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    How do you make people care?


    That was a good question. Lei knew how it felt to be an outsider¡ªthat emptiness of not being part of anything. He also had first-hand experience of being a cog in a grand machine. So how do you make people care?


    You make them feel involved. That¡¯s the first part.


    Lei let the kids clean the floors. He hadn¡¯t intended to use them as cheap labor. Sure, he could¡¯ve done the cleaning himself, but he wanted the kids to break their first sweat doing the job. He wanted them to scrub the nicks and wipe the tables. He wanted them to get familiar with the place, to breathe in that wooden scent mixed with clouds of dust.


    After all that cleaning, they would get angry whenever an uncaring customer stepped in with muddy shoes. Their hearts would clench when drinks spilled and plates broke. Unknowingly, they would become a force against the outsiders¡ªa team that worked hard to keep the restaurant functioning.


    This, in turn, would teach them to clean their own mess. Or, to not make a mess in the first place. Be careful. Respect the space. Be mindful of your coworkers. These things might seem basic at first glance, but the foundation was important for a business.


    He let Little Yunru and Little Chuanli move the tables to the side. Little Yunru, with his towering height and strong arms, looked like a fine young man. Little Chuanli seemed like a little boy beside him. The good thing was that Little Yunru never used their differences in a way that would make Little Chuanli self-conscious.


    Little Jiao, on the other hand, was too eager to start cooking. Lei guessed he was partly to blame for that expectation. His mother always said that you could never keep a clean kitchen for more than a couple of hours. A restaurant, though, was a whole different beast. It was just like one of those crazy episodes you¡¯d watch on TV, but with less yelling and screaming, of course.


    So it was important for her to learn the underlying work that made a business successful. At least Little Ning was there with her, and she seemed to soak up everything Lei said like a sponge. The girl was growing eager, which gave Lei a sense of pride.


    There was so much to love about cooking.


    ¡°Gather round,¡± he said when the group finished cleaning the main hall. Lei would have to replace one of the tables, but the others were in good condition. His little team lined up before him, their faces tired after a good day¡¯s work. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at them as he spoke. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll do this every day.¡±


    ¡°Every day?¡± Little Chuanli was the first to speak, frowning. ¡°But Big Brother Lei, we don¡¯t have any customers yet. We haven¡¯t even cooked a single dish!¡±


    ¡°Brother Chuanli is right,¡± said Little Jiao, shaking her head. ¡°I thought we¡¯d be cooking more now that we have a restaurant. I don¡¯t know why you think this hall needs cleaning, Big Brother Lei.¡±


    Lei nodded slowly, having expected these reactions. They were too young, and had been pampered for the last month, to get their hands dirty. He respected their eagerness, but he couldn¡¯t neglect the basics. To him, this was their first real lesson in the field of culinary arts. Nothing was simple in this world.


    Lei raised his chin, keeping a straight face as he turned toward Little Yunru and Little Ning. ¡°And you two? Do you think the same?¡±


    Little Yunru answered firmly, ¡°I¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes, Big Brother Lei. I don¡¯t mind the cleaning. I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Little Ning said with a shrug. ¡°Better than staying inside the house all day.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Little Chuanli¡¯s eyes widened before he cracked a smile. ¡°Then you can do it. We¡¯ll take care of the cooking with Sister Jiao. We should share the work, right, Big Brother Lei?¡±


    Little Jiao was nodding along with Little Chuanli¡¯s words when Lei gave them a stern glance. ¡°Trust the process, and don¡¯t ever talk like that in front of the Head Chef.¡± He started pacing around the group, hands clasped behind his back. ¡°A chef is different from a cook. A chef cares not only for his kitchen but also for his restaurant. A chef knows the hard work it takes to run one. A chef respects the effort and never shies away from hard work. A chef does what it takes!¡±


    The kids straightened their backs as Lei looked them up and down. If he was to be a Head Chef, then he had to act like one. He had to be the one keeping the team together.


    ¡°A chef knows he can¡¯t do all the work by himself. A chef knows he has to rely on his team to get the job done. Now, sure, I can clean this whole place by myself, but won¡¯t it be easier to get help from a team? Won¡¯t we finish the job in half the time with a common effort?¡±


    They seemed to take the lesson well, judging by the looks on their faces. Little Chuanli had lowered his head, staring at his feet. Little Jiao looked like a lightbulb had flashed in her brain, her eyes glinting.


    ¡°Before we get inside the kitchen, I want you to check the upper floor. I want those rooms cleaned to perfection. If you can finish in one hour, that means we¡¯ll have four more hours for cooking,¡± Lei said, his back to the kids. He then turned slowly toward them and gave them a smile. ¡°I have five new recipes I want to teach you, so you¡¯d better be quick.¡±


    Little Chuanli bolted toward the staircase, pulling Little Yunru behind him. The girls dashed after them, with Little Ning sighing as she let Little Jiao drag her up the stairs.


    It was always good to see the thrill in their faces. It always felt nice to have a team eager to work.


    Lei smiled contentedly as he picked up a water bucket from the main hall and went up after them. Things were shaping up just the way he wanted.

 Chapter 50: Cookies

    Year 35, Day 87


    Today, we planted the thousandth thorn. Progress has been slow, and we have a thousand more to plant, but things are finally looking good for us. After the transformation, we have grown accustomed to the spiritual energy of this world, though it still rejects us.


    There has to be a way to tap into this reserve. It oddly resembles mana but functions differently in a few ways. Depending on the region, it takes on a certain characteristic, like fire or water. Unlike mana, this characteristic maintains its essence until it is processed by meridians in one¡¯s body.


    After much experimentation, I can safely say that we don¡¯t have these meridians. It¡¯s a trait shared among the locals of this world¡ªan invisible web of pathways circling the body. It is through these pathways that they process spiritual energy.


    What¡¯s odd is that this spiritual energy takes a solid form in its later stages. For example, the last subject that Master Voilanth caught was at the Core Formation Stage. I found a solid core right around his stomach, a two-colored bead the size of my palm. By dissecting it, I unearthed what I believe to be the liquefied form of spiritual energy. This liquid is worse than the rot coating our bodies.


    The silver lining is that they seem to share our weakness for foreign energies. Mana is just as poisonous to them.


    ¡­


    I have been fortunate enough to use the local beasts and people of this world to cultivate blood-energy crystals, and through these crystals, I managed to provide Master Voilanth with a meager yet vitally important source of mana.


    The problem is, the process of cultivating these blood-energy crystals takes time, and we can¡¯t afford to stay in one place any longer. That Core Formation Stage expert nearly crushed us both. I¡¯m sure more are coming.


    We are still venturing away from their capital. The spiritual energy levels differ from region to region, and from my few attempts at speaking with the locals, I found that my initial assumptions were correct. There are places on this continent that lack spiritual energy. We just have to endure until we find one.


    But more and more, we have to lock our bodies to keep them functioning. More and more, the sleep between sessions stretches longer. The last sleep nearly lasted four years. We have yet to hear from the others.


    We must survive. Millions depend on us.


    ¡­


    Lei sucked in a sharp breath as he closed the diary. The side of his neck throbbed from keeping the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes skill active for so long. His vision had blurred, and enduring the terrible headache it brought was never easy. Still, he forced himself to read the diary.


    He¡¯d found that he could read a full page if he didn¡¯t use the skill for two days. Thanks to that, he¡¯d been learning more and more about these people, but he still had dozens of questions in his mind.


    Even though most of the diary¡¯s pages were rotten, Elder Huang¡ªclearly a fake name¡ªhad kept a good log of their travels. He kept referring to these ¡°thorns¡± they supposedly planted across the continent, but even after reading dozens of pages, Lei still had no idea what they represented.


    One thing he learned was that it was their true mission. They came here to plant those things.


    They certainly didn¡¯t have it easy here. Elder Huang made it very clear that they were being rejected by the entire world. The energy was poison to them, and people were hunting for their heads. They had to sacrifice their life essence¡ªanother term Elder Huang kept using¡ªto continue this supposedly grand undertaking.


    And indeed, it was grand. Lei had taken a peek at the last pages¡ªthough most were burned and unreadable¡ªand knew they¡¯d been here for more than sixty years. Sixty damned years as spies in a different world, and they survived until they encountered a reincarnated chef. In xianxia terms, Lei didn¡¯t know if he should laugh or cry at that.


    Though it only made his desire to leave Jiangzhen stronger.


    The good thing was that Lei learned a lot about mana from this rotten bastard. According to him, mana was an ethereal source similar to spiritual energy. Though you couldn¡¯t absorb it through meditation techniques, you could use things called mana crystals and mana cores to replenish your reserves. Of course, they had mana regeneration, which he thought of as a feature of their System.


    These mana crystals grew naturally like a strange kind of mineral. They had mountains of it back where they came from. Thankfully, those crystals ran out of essence in this world. As Elder Huang put it, the only way to conserve mana was to keep it in their bodies.


    These blood-energy crystals are a problem, though. Is this why they kidnapped the children? To use them as human batteries to convert their blood into mana? Sick bastards¡­


    But it couldn¡¯t be considered a ¡°new¡± thing. Zhu Luli had mentioned before that Demonic Cultivators liked these sorts of sick practices as well. There was even a guy who butchered a whole village to use the souls and organs of the victims to concoct a Blood-Origin Pill to break through to the Core Formation Stage.


    In that sense, they were similar in practice but had different objectives.


    Lei sighed as he placed the tome under his bed. He kept it there for good measure. You never knew what those little devils would do when he wasn¡¯t home. Though they had been quiet for these last few days, probably because Lei and Zhu Luli worked them for more than ten hours each day.


    He sighed.


    Mana crystals. So my dishes are basically like little mana crystals that could replenish their energies. Good thing they don¡¯t have something like that.


    They couldn¡¯t use the System here. Lei didn¡¯t know if they had the same System or not, but if it was the same one, then him being able to use his System was another strange thing.


    Why? Was it because he was born in this world? Or was it because he was reincarnated, making him an odd combination of an otherworlder¡¯s soul and a local¡¯s body? Was Emperor Xia the same as him?


    The other day, Zhu Luli brought him to the Library, and Lei had to keep his jaw from dropping after witnessing the grand atrocity that was Emperor Xia¡¯s novels. The man shamelessly copied most of the literature from Earth, to the point that he even wrote classics like The Art of War and Jane Eyre.


    And, of course, these were published right before he made a name for himself. Slowly but surely, the man climbed the world stage. Some said he was a thousand-year-old master when he took the throne and proclaimed himself the sole Emperor of the continent. Others said he was a rare prodigy who managed to bear the Heavenly Tribulation at the young age of a hundred.


    Either way, the name Emperor Xia was covered with a thick veil of fog. Just as mysterious was his disappearance. Nobody knew if he was dead or not. He just vanished one day and left the throne wide open for all to take.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Zhu Luli¡¯s father seemed to know a lot about this famed Emperor. Lei could only hope that the man left a diary or something for future generations of transmigrators. But by his long list of published books, he might have thought he¡¯d be the only one to ever reincarnate to this world.


    But then it occurred to Lei that he was by all means no different than this Emperor. Sure, he hadn¡¯t written things like Crime and Punishment, but he did cook dishes from Earth, which he wondered if could be seen as a different sort of plagiarism. That was why Lei thought this Emperor Xia could have been a writer before he reincarnated.


    I need to learn more about him. Something tells me he is the key to all this mess.


    Lei nodded and stretched his legs out. Tomorrow was a big day, as Fatty Lou would start giving out the invites. They¡¯d decided on a simple, but what Lei hoped would be an effective, plan. They¡¯d give out spiritual cookies with the invites.


    A little hook for the big fish.


    He closed his eyes, and sleep came right away.


    ¡­¡­.


    The next day started as usual. Lei took his staff to the restaurant and had them clean the floors. It wasn¡¯t as hellish as the first day, considering the business had yet to start, but it still taught the kids discipline and stability.


    In Daoist terms, these were essential in one¡¯s path to the Grand Dao.


    Meanwhile, Lei worked in the restaurant¡¯s little backyard. Granny Xu¡¯s place already had a stone oven¡ªa nasty thing that had clearly not seen much use¡ªbut Lei reckoned it would be enough for a few of his dishes. Thanks to the forests near Jiangzhen, wood was considerably cheap, and they¡¯d piled up enough to last at least a week or two.


    He wiped his face with the back of his hand, dusted his hands, and headed back into the kitchen. For the spiritual cookies, he¡¯d prepared a bunch of ingredients.


    He had plenty of white flour and a bunch of barely spiritual berries Zhu Luli and Little Yao had picked on their way back. Their taste was similar to blueberries, though a lot sweeter. Thanks to that, he wouldn¡¯t have to use sugar in the recipe. That stuff was not cheap.


    For the butter, he¡¯d skimmed the cream from raw milk the other day, sealed it in a jar, and left it to cool. After that, he kneaded the butter to remove any liquid, then churned it until he got the right consistency. It wasn¡¯t the most productive method¡ªtoo little butter for too much effort¡ªand not sustainable in the long run, but for these cookies, Lei decided not to spare any effort.


    The final step was adding spirituality to the cookies. Just like the steak he¡¯d served Granny Xu and Master Li, he¡¯d use the System¡¯s skill, but only on the berries. This way, the cookies would be slightly above most normal Spirit Chefs¡¯ level, but not so strong as to make cultivators suspicious.


    It was a simple way to keep control. The steak he¡¯d made had that airy feeling of spiritual energy and packed a punch, but when Lei ate it, he found it fell short of triggering a minor circulation. It was close, though, and that was the point¡ªit made you feel like you were on the verge of an energy boost.


    According to Zhu Luli, a dish made from Earth-tier ingredients (like those from Qi Condensation Stage beasts) would still be more ¡®spiritual¡¯ than Lei¡¯s recent dishes. So, on that front, Lei didn¡¯t need to worry too much about his recipes.


    Let¡¯s get started.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a Master class!¡± Lei said, a smile playing on his lips. Footsteps came bounding from the main hall in no time, and the kids formed a strict, though slightly excited, line behind him.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯re branching out into a different part of the culinary world. We¡¯ll learn how to make cookies!¡±


    An audible gasp escaped from Little Jiao. Little Chuanli blinked up at Lei, wide-eyed. Little Ning seemed confused, while Little Yunru kept his face stoic.


    You¡¯re all different, huh?


    Lei felt giddy inside as he explained, ¡°Now, I know you¡¯ve had plenty of Grandpa Li¡¯s pastries. They¡¯re delicious¡ªyou can almost taste the effort and mastery that went into them. Being a pastry chef is a viable path. In today¡¯s lesson, I¡¯ll show you one of the basic cookie recipes.¡±


    He pulled the butter jar and the white flour from the counter, pointing to the wok sitting over the stove. ¡°We¡¯ll start by melting the butter. We¡¯re not going to cook it, just give it a little heat so it melts.¡±


    He slapped a good amount of butter into the wok and kindled the stove. Just when the wood fire began to build, he pulled out the wok and set it aside. He then used the [Essence Enhancement] skill on the berries, causing them to glow faintly. The kids were already familiar with these ¡®sudden¡¯ flashes, so they barely reacted.


    Picking up one of the berries, he showed it to the kids. ¡°These forest berries have enough sugar in them, so we don¡¯t need to add any more. Now, I want each of you to try one.¡±


    The kids obliged, tasting the berries as Lei sampled one himself. The strong sweetness almost stuck to the throat, as if enhanced by spiritual energy, though the airy feeling wasn¡¯t there. That was one effect of ambient spiritual energy¡ªit boosted everything without making it decisively spiritual.


    ¡°Sweet!¡± Little Chuanli said, nodding his head. ¡°We have to be careful not to add too much.¡±


    ¡°But I like it,¡± Little Jiao said, scowling as she eyed the berries, clearly wanting more.


    Lei chuckled. ¡°Balance is key. Too much sweetness can overpower everything else. In the Dao of Cooking, harmony is just as important as in cultivation.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I just said that.


    The kids nodded deeply, though Little Jiao still looked a bit defiant.


    I¡¯ll take that win.


    Moving on, Lei said, ¡°Now, for the flour. This gives our cookies their structure. Too little, and they¡¯ll fall apart. Too much, and they¡¯ll be dense. So, we need to be precise.¡±


    He demonstrated, carefully measuring the flour and mixing it into the melted butter. The dough slowly took shape, pliable but firm.


    ¡°This is the texture we¡¯re aiming for¡ªsmooth, but not sticky. If it¡¯s too dry, we can add a bit of milk or more butter. If it¡¯s too wet, a pinch more flour. Cooking is all about feel.¡±


    Little Yunru, who had been silent so far, finally spoke up. ¡°Big Brother Lei, I¡¯ve always wondered... Can this help in cultivation too? Not that I want to be like those two stone heads, but I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Oh? He¡¯s opening up a little.


    Lei smiled, glad to see the boy¡¯s curiosity. He spoke from a different angle, ¡°Well, cooking and cultivation aren¡¯t so different. Both require discipline, patience, and the right ingredients. By mastering cooking, you¡¯re learning control¡ª over heat, timing, flavor. That can be useful when dealing with Qi. As my mother used to say, the more balanced you are in the kitchen, the more balanced you¡¯ll be in life.¡±


    Little Yunru seemed to ponder this deeply while the others focused intently on the dough.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lei said, ¡°now we¡¯ll fold in the berries. Gently. We want them evenly distributed.¡±


    He stepped aside, gesturing for the kids to try. They were already learning how to handle dough, and this would be good practice.


    Lei watched as each kid took turns folding the dough, their small hands moving with care. Even Little Ning took it seriously, though she, like Little Jiao, couldn¡¯t resist sneaking an extra berry into her mouth.


    Once the dough was ready, Lei instructed them to shape it into small, uniform balls and place them on a tray.


    ¡°Time to bake,¡± he said, leading them to the stone oven outside.


    Soon, the fire crackled, and Lei slid the tray into the oven.


    ¡°Now we wait,¡± Lei said, dusting off his hands. ¡°Patience is the final lesson. You can¡¯t rush the process. Remember, the best results come with time.¡±


    They sat around the backyard, waiting as the scent of freshly baked cookies filled the air. Lei glanced at the children. Even in their excitement, there was a quiet discipline forming in their actions.


    After about twenty minutes, Lei finally pulled the cookies from the oven. Their golden edges were perfectly crisp, with the sweet aroma of the berries wafting through the air. The children¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation.


    Lei checked the cookies:


    [Forest Berry Cookies: Low Quality, Mortal-Tier]: (A basic cookie that has the perfect amount of sweetness. It¡¯s mildly spiritual.)


    Lei nodded and turned to the kids. ¡°Here it is: the result of your hard work,¡± he said, handing each a cookie. ¡°But remember, it¡¯s not just about the end result. The process is just as important. You¡¯ve all learned something today, even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    The kids bit into their cookies, faces lighting up as the sweetness of the berries balanced perfectly with the buttery richness.


    Little Jiao grinned ear to ear. ¡°This is even better than Grandpa Li¡¯s pastries!¡±


    Lei laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that, or he¡¯ll challenge me to a bake-off!¡±


    The taste and balance were exactly as Lei had hoped. The airy feeling of the spiritual energy tickled his throat and stomach, almost triggering a minor circle, but the sensation faded just as the spiritual energy began to rise.


    Perfect.


    As they finished their cookies, Lei couldn¡¯t help but smile. This wasn¡¯t just about cooking or running a restaurant. It was about teaching these children the values that would guide them in life.


    ¡°Alright, back to work,¡± Lei said, standing up. ¡°We¡¯ve got a restaurant to open. And remember: discipline and stability, just like in the kitchen.¡±


    The kids groaned but obeyed, feeling the weight of their lessons. As they headed back inside, Lei lingered in the backyard for a moment, watching the oven¡¯s embers die down. There was a long road ahead for both the restaurant and the kids, but for the first time in a while, he felt confident they were on the right path.


    And that, to him, was worth more than any dish he could ever cook.

 Chapter 51: Disguised

    ¡°Brother Yan, you look different today,¡± said the man, tall and wide-shouldered. He seemed to carry himself¡ªor tried to¡ªwith a certain heaviness to instill some sense of fear in the other party, though he fell awfully short of delivering on that promise. It could¡¯ve worked on mortals, but to Sun Hu, he was little more than a child.


    ¡°Today is a different day, Brother Hao. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I want to speak with my men.¡± Sun Hu gave him a little smile as he trudged past him into the hall proper, where his taxmen waited in a strict line.


    They looked up at him, shuffling nervously under his gaze. They were clearly disturbed by this new arrangement. Why should taxmen stand in line like soldiers? They were officers of the Governor¡¯s Office, weren¡¯t they?


    Sun Hu weighed them down as he paced around the hall. He had twelve men for a town of this size. The brown robes they wore looked simple enough, save for the pockets sewn in, which were hard to see at first glance. They were deep¡ªdeep enough to hold a pouch of coins.


    Already, some of them were filled to the brim, coppers glinting dimly from inside. How much had they stolen? How much had they taken from the honest folk of Jiangzhen? The math said that the amount of tax collected was, as always, dissapointing. The excuse for that was simple. The populace was in decline, times were hard, and the people had barely enough to keep themselves fed.


    But not these taxmen. Oh, they were plump like a score of chickens fattened to perfection. Sun Hu could almost taste the greed in their gazes, that insatiable glint masked by a false fear directed at their senior. If it were up to him, he would¡¯ve hanged them from the doors for all to see, to show the folk that the filth in this city was being taken care of.


    ¡°Dismissed,¡± he said instead, waving a hand toward them.


    The men filed out of the hall in quick steps.


    With that, he clasped his hands behind his back and peered out toward the city that sprawled beyond the terrace of the hall.


    Jiangzhen was odd. Sun Hu couldn¡¯t quite shake off the constant feeling that something was missing. The air was lighter. Unreliable. Lacking. To live here would be terrible, so he could understand why the people rarely smiled in the streets. A part of it had gone missing, destroyed in what many thought was a Demonic Cultivator assault. The other parts hardly recognized the fact that at any moment now, it could be their turn.


    There was nothing in this city to stop another attack of that caliber.


    Sighing deeply, Sun Hu stared down at this delicately manufactured body. Everything was in place where it should be. He had longer arms now, and tanned skin. His hair was this awful color that seemed to be a mix between brown and black. The man he was masquerading as, Ding Yan, hadn¡¯t even bothered to fix the tips of it either, so however it nagged him to walk around like this, he let it be to play the part.


    You are supposedly in charge of the taxes here. Officer, my ass...


    So much for the local governance. They had it good here, having established their little kingdom without any outside intervention. Not like anyone would give a damn even if this whole city vanished in a day. Almost like an afterthought, this place was given to mortals to live their miserable lives away from their betters.


    Perhaps I should¡¯ve left with the Master.


    That would¡¯ve been easy if not for the Oath he¡¯d sworn that he would pursue what was just in the path of the Grand Dao. He¡¯d figured that rather than letting his inner demons devour his heart, bearing a couple of weeks¡ªhopefully days¡ªin a mortal city was nothing.


    He had his regrets, of course.


    Fooling his Master hadn¡¯t been hard either. The Great Master Ren, an esteemed Auditor of the Emperor¡¯s Own, might¡¯ve had keen eyes some centuries prior, but nowadays he scarcely spared a glance at his company, preferring the comfort of empty flattery from the towns he¡¯d been tasked to inspect. He was probably glad to be rid of the annoying disciple he¡¯d taken on a whim for some time, especially after the long talk they¡¯d had before the Great Master decided to leave him alone.


    The old fool had a thing for wine, and Jiangzhen¡¯s Governor knew how to play the game as well as anyone. He poured whatever he had to keep Master Ren in good spirits, offering him delicacies of local stock in the hopes of delivering something fresh to this otherwise highly experienced Auditor.


    It worked, as it always did. As an Auditor, one that was deep in the Core Formation Stage, there wasn¡¯t anything mortal in Master Ren¡¯s life. Therefore, he liked the novelty of a mortal town and the things it had to offer, even though many lacked the grandeur he¡¯d grown accustomed to.


    That was why he¡¯d never bothered to ask a question. Though, Sun Hu knew it was just the way this Empire worked. If people started asking questions, this whole farce would¡¯ve long crumbled into pieces, revealing the true side of things.


    Why? Why do I do this?


    He was in a different city, hiding in another man¡¯s body, but the question remained the same. Why couldn¡¯t he turn his back on this corruption? Why couldn¡¯t he be just like his Master, who could act like he didn¡¯t care? He probably didn¡¯t, and that was why Sun Hu sometimes envied the man. He was happy in a sick, twisted way.


    And here Sun Hu was, contemplating yet again the mission he¡¯d taken up for himself. Virtues. Hah! Such foolishness that a man thought he could change the world all by himself. He was nothing. A speck of sand in an ocean of high waters, trying to stay his ground against the mighty tides.


    Better to check that fool. I don¡¯t want him running around while I¡¯m here.


    With a long sigh, he returned to his mansion, covering his nose with a hand.


    ...


    Sun Hu found Ding Yan at the same place he¡¯d left him, stuck in a gold-trimmed closet that housed a couple of ornate robes. His eyes remained distant, foggy, and the Spirit Bonding Rope around his waist was untouched¡ªnot that a Body Tempering Stage cultivator could ever hope to escape from the hold of an Earth-Tier rope.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Just to be safe, he dragged the man near the mirror and compared their looks. They looked like identical twins, save for the slight tilt of the lips.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a little thing, but better to be safe than sorry,¡± Sun Hu muttered, trailing a finger on his lips. The tilt was right at the edge of his mouth, so it shouldn¡¯t take him more than a few seconds to fix it. ¡°Before that, let¡¯s get our stories straight.¡±


    He reached with a finger and flicked it across the side of Ding Yan¡¯s face.


    The man woke with a jolt, staring around himself in shock. When his eyes fell on Sun Hu, he flinched back, stumbling a couple of steps before banging into the closet. He was shivering, a fish out of water as his eyes searched the room.


    ¡°This is your own place, Little Yan. You know every inch of it like the palm of your hand,¡± Sun Hu muttered, a little bored by the same reaction. The man was just about to scream when Sun Hu waved a hand at him. ¡°You know it doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯ve placed a Sound-Suppressing Formation around your mansion. Took me some time, being honest. You¡¯ve got yourself a good place here.¡±


    With the money you¡¯ve stolen from the local folk.


    ¡°I-I told you everything I know!¡± Ding Yan sputtered, drops of sweat heavy on his brow. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know anything else. Let me go, I¡¯ll leave the city right away!¡±


    ¡°Is this why they singled you out from the group?¡± Sun Hu asked. ¡°You¡¯ve got a loud mouth; perhaps they thought you¡¯re not a reliable man. It took you seconds to spill everything, after all, eh?¡±


    Ding Yan opened his mouth, only for Sun Hu to silence him with a look.


    ¡°I talk, you listen,¡± he said, pacing around the room. He regretted choosing this man when he could have easily gone with that Qi Tao fellow. At least he was in charge of the City Guard and thus would know more about the inner dealings of the Governor. But it was too late now. It would take at least another month if Sun Hu tried to prepare another body.


    Who knew the man responsible for the city¡¯s finances would be a useless fool? They treat him like a bastard son.


    ¡°Now, you told me an old man visited the Governor right before the assault. It was the day before it happened, right?¡± Sun Hu continued when Ding Yan gave him a nod. ¡°And after the assault, this man kept visiting the Governor every week, until the Auditor came to your city. So we can expect another visit any time now. Where do they meet?¡±


    ¡°In his chambers,¡± Ding Yan said, voice still trembling. ¡°He won¡¯t allow anyone to come close. There¡¯s a formation there, and once activated, Body Tempering and even Qi Condensation Stage cultivators couldn¡¯t step inside.¡±


    Should be a Minor Spiritual Barrier Formation. It won¡¯t be enough to hold me back, though.


    The trouble was, he couldn¡¯t pass the formation without alerting the Governor. Only a Formation Master could do that. Though, he could always crush the formation with his Foundation Establishment cultivation base.


    Then what? I couldn¡¯t kill the man. I need solid evidence if I want to make a case out of this. The corruption alone isn¡¯t enough. I have to find a connection that ties the Governor to that assault. And chances are, he¡¯s working with a powerful cultivator.


    There was little you could do about Demonic Cultivator attacks. A Nascent Soul cultivator, demonic or not, could easily get away with crushing a mortal city. It was then odd that a cultivator attack only crushed a quarter of the city, leaving the other parts untouched.


    And I¡¯ve got word from the Skyguard that there hasn¡¯t been a single demonic cultivator seen around this part of the Empire for the last fifty years. Strange¡­ This whole thing is way too strange.


    ¡°Good,¡± he muttered, then flicked a hand across the man, sending him back to the closet. For good measure, he activated the spiritual rope around the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°What was the saying?¡± he said out loud as he shook his head. ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m in a bit of a pickle here.¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t turn back from his Heavenly Oath. It had been very manly of him to swear the Oath as a new graduate. He could still remember the pride on his father¡¯s face. A just man, a courageous man, and a fool, no doubt. But he had to keep with the tradition.


    His father had said when Emperor Xia ruled, it was mandatory for all the Auditors and Judges to swear an Oath to the Heavens. This way, people could be sure justice would prevail in the end.


    That changed when the new Emperor usurped the throne. To him, this practice was predatory. Justice, in his words, could prevail without an Oath to the Heavens. We should trust men, he¡¯d said, trust their integrity. Believe the best in people.


    That¡¯s working, eh?


    It was not, and people were okay with that. Just that Sun Hu thought he was different. His family was different. He should have known better when his father, the Grand Judge of the Emperor¡¯s Court, was forced to retire under the new Emperor¡¯s rule.


    Can¡¯t do anything about that, can we?


    Back to business, now. He had to focus and find a way to get close to other cultivators in the city. During these last days, he hadn¡¯t even managed to speak more than a few words to others. Everybody kept to themselves. He must find a place to poke a finger into this scheme.


    But how? How¡ª


    A knock came on the door.


    Sun Hu scowled as he made for the entrance. He¡¯d fired all the maids to keep away from curious eyes, so he¡¯d been tending to his own needs. When he opened the door, he found a plump man waiting with a card and a straw basket in his hands.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Sun Hu said with a glare. He had to act the part.


    ¡°My good sir!¡± the plump man said and gave him a glorious bow before flashing him a wide smile. ¡°They call me Fatty Lou around here, and I¡¯m glad to make acquaintances with our esteemed Commissioner. Please allow me to present this invite and a little gift from the first spiritual restaurant in Jiangzhen.¡±


    Sun Hu was about to dismiss him when the man leaned in and waved a finger at his face.


    "You¡¯ll find the date of the opening in the card. We¡¯re preparing a special event for our hardworking cultivators in the city. Oh, what would we do without them? They¡¯re the keepers of our town, our saviors! And do try one of those spiritual cookies before you make your decision. I¡¯ve been told they¡¯re rather¡­ heavenly.¡±


    Taken aback, Sun Hu had to take the card and the basket when the man basically forced them into his hands and bolted off before he had a chance to refuse. With that, Sun Hu closed the door and sighed out a breath.


    Spiritual cookies? Bah! The only spiritual food in this city was that awful rice in the brothels. That, and our Governor¡¯s special diet ordered from Lanzhou.


    Sun Hu shook his head as he stared at the basket. He wasn¡¯t too thrilled by the promise of spirituality in these cookies, but the invite to that special event got his attention. If all the cultivators in the governance attend--


    Why would they? A simple cookie wouldn¡¯t be enough to pique their interest.


    His shoulders slumped. He took one of the cookies from the basket. There was no way this would get those secretive bastards to gather around in a restaurant. They liked to keep away from the city except when it was time to collect their rents.


    Still, Sun Hu tried one of the cookies.


    It crunched between his teeth, sweet but not overly so. He wasn¡¯t a fan of overly sweet things, but this one had the perfect balance. The flavors trickled down through his mouth. It wasn¡¯t bad, but just like he thought, there was nothing spiritual in¡ª


    A sudden wind filled his mouth, puffing his cheeks out. He couldn¡¯t close his lips as he stumbled back, as if slapped by an invisible hand. The flavors doubled in mere seconds, the lacking air of Jiangzhen growing still¡­ until a wave of spiritual energy assaulted his taste buds.


    ¡°What in the Heavens is this?!¡± he sputtered, disoriented as he tried to right himself.


    Something odd was happening around his stomach. Something strange. It felt like the start of a minor circle, the spiritual energy poking around his innards like a curious child. And just when the energy was about to round into a circle, it vanished all of a sudden, leaving a heavenly aftertaste in his mouth.


    His head snapped to the basket. Fingers trembling, he took one of the cookies. Then he took another one. He devoured the dozen cookies in a rush, caring not whether it got all over his mouth and face.


    It wasn¡¯t his proudest moment, stuffing one cookie after another into his mouth. But it was definitely one of the most delicious ones.


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 52: Final Prep

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    It was a beautiful morning in Jiangzhen, and the wind knew all about it. It whistled through the wooden shutters of the kitchen, easing into Lei¡¯s apron. His kitchen staff hadn¡¯t arrived yet, as Lei had decided to start the day much earlier than he used to. The sun had just risen above the horizon, and the first light spilled gently over the city.


    He checked the chickens on the counter. They weren¡¯t cheap. Thankfully, Master Li and Granny Xu were making sure he had enough money for at least a couple of days. Other than the daily spiritual meals Lei cooked for the kids, the old pair covered the other expenses. He promised he would pay them back once he got a handle on the restaurant business.


    They had two new servers for today¡¯s opening. One of them was a familiar face¡ªBrother He, whom they had used as a middleman for the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The other was Xie Yanyu, a woman who had worked at Granny Xu¡¯s place before she closed it. She knew her way around the business and occasionally delighted customers with her angelic voice.


    According to Fatty Lou, they should expect around two dozen cultivators to attend the event. Not a bad number, considering they only invited the Governor¡¯s close circle to the restaurant. If they could turn them into regulars, then it would be a piece of cake to get other cultivators in the city as well ¨C or people with deep pockets to dine in a spiritual restaurant, of course.


    For that, the first impression was important. To get the ball rolling, Lei knew he had only one chance. If he messed up the opening, the already secretive cultivator group in Jiangzhen wouldn¡¯t visit the restaurant a second time. That was why they had spent the greater part of the week preparing the menu and gathering all the ingredients.


    During this time, Zhu Luli and Little Yao had made a single tour to Darkwood Forest. They mostly gathered herbs and spiritual plants, as Lei found that spiritual beast meat came out much stronger than he liked when cooked with his Essence Enhancement skill. It was also a pain to keep the meat fresh in these primitive conditions.


    He had heard from Zhu Luli that they had in-house cooling in places like Lanzhou, often supplied by certain cultivator clans who specialized in ice and water cultivation. Just like on Earth, these ancient yet creative refrigerators often needed yearly maintenance to function, which gave these clans a constant cash flow.


    The more Lei heard about these so-called Immortal Cities, the more he wanted to take that first step into the real spiritual world. Even though these cities had their own rules and housed dozens of cultivator clans, it felt like it would be a waste to stay in a mortal city, doing mortal things.


    This feeling was multiplied whenever he saw his little cultivators. Snake, Stone, and Little Mei were growing by leaps and bounds with each passing day. Soon, this mortal city would be too small to contain their talents. The other group, headed by Little Meng, was not too far behind the monstrous geniuses. Their progress was slower, sure, but under Zhu Luli¡¯s guidance, they were perfecting the basics of cultivation.


    Zhu Luli herself was about to step into the Qi Condensation Stage, which was a huge milestone in a cultivator¡¯s journey. She had already established a bond with a star, thanks to the sudden enlightenment she had gained from Lei¡¯s dishes. She just needed that extra flux of spiritual energy to become a fully-fledged Qi Condensation Stage expert.


    Lei promised her he would cook a High-Quality Mortal-Tier dish whenever she wanted. But before that, they had to focus on the restaurant opening.


    Fatty Lou also had been busy this past week. After much discussion, he decided he would visit these cultivators in person. They all agreed that Lei¡¯s spiritual cookies would be enough to at least make them consider attending the opening event. He even went as far as to use Master Li¡¯s connections to pass the security checks most cultivators had around their mansions.


    That was another thing. They didn¡¯t like to talk about it, but Lei could see the father and son pair growing closer. It was slow, but evident from the little gestures they had started sharing between them. Master Li didn¡¯t seem to be looking for an opportunity to reprimand his son anymore. On the contrary, he seemed, at least in part, to have come to respect his son¡¯s efforts.


    They were doing something big here¡ªsomething that the normal Jiangzhen folk wouldn¡¯t even dare to consider. This restaurant business, this whole thing, was a build-up for the future. Everything, from the menu to Fatty Lou¡¯s initiatives at handling the cultivators like a door-to-door salesman, was part of their plan.


    Thus, Master Li and Granny Xu settled for just watching everything from the sidelines, waiting to see if this whole thing would hold up. Lei hoped it would. He was doing his best to make sure of that.


    As for the menu, Lei reckoned keeping things simple was a must. He couldn¡¯t show his whole hand right away. Just bits and pieces of his deep culinary knowledge would be enough to seal the deal. He also wanted to make it messy. He wanted to show them that this restaurant was a different place.


    Of course, he could have gone with a twelve-course tasting menu, but Zhu Luli made it clear that cultivators didn¡¯t like their food in small bites. It had something to do with the meridians and the process of absorbing Qi through one¡¯s pores. It took energy to maintain the flow of minor circles. The best supply of energy was, well, food.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    That was why his little cultivators had turned into food-devouring monsters in just a few weeks. It seemed nothing would be enough to satiate their hunger. Thankfully, Lei had the System¡¯s assistance to give the food that extra spirituality, making it so that the kids ingested the Qi with barely any effort. The skill also boosted the literal essence of food¡ªthe flavors and nutrients inside the food¡ªmaking it extra rich.


    Therefore, the myth that cultivators solely depended on spiritual energy to live remained, in part, just that¡ªa myth. Though as Zhu Luli said, it was possible once you¡¯d reached a certain stage like Core Formation.


    So, the cultivators attending the opening event wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with small portions. Lei would have to give them plenty. And these chickens would be one of the initial courses. If the cultivators were akin to beasts hiding under human skin, then it was only right for Lei to prepare his menu with that knowledge in mind.


    And what could be better than some chicken wings to start the whole feast?


    ¡­..


    He started the marinade. The red chili peppers waited for him, the garlic and ginger not too far from the chopping board. On the side was the main ingredient that would give the chickens that hint of spirituality.


    It was an odd flower that housed dozens of seeds, all black and spotless. It took just a little push for them to crack open, revealing the kernel that looked just as dark. As a Low-Quality Mortal-tier spiritual herb, it wasn¡¯t much different from a sunflower. But it was crunchy and spicy, as if someone had sprinkled a little bit of Mexican chili around the flower.


    He crushed dozens of seeds and mixed them with the other ingredients. Next came the oil, topped with an appropriate amount of salt and pepper. The resulting mix was an angry red. As his Sous Chef once told him, the color had to change once you seasoned chicken meat.


    Moving on, he handled the chickens. He divided the wings and drumsticks, his fingers moving with practiced precision. He then removed the thighs and set them aside. He would cut them into cubes for another dish. Slowly and carefully, he massaged the marinade into the wings and drumsticks, placing them in a bowl when he was done.


    Then he stepped back and peeked out at the sun. The staff would arrive soon, and he needed to ensure everything was in place. He moved swiftly around the kitchen, setting up stations and arranging ingredients. Though he tried to remain calm, the excitement boiling in his stomach poked him now and then. Today was not just about food¡ªwell, it was, kind of¡ªbut more than that, it was about proving himself to the old couple and the cultivators.


    The kids filed in through the main door. He could hear their joy from here in the kitchen. It sounded like Brother He and Xie Yanyu were with them, talking about the arrangements. They weren¡¯t used to dealing with cultivators, and Lei could respect that, but he wouldn¡¯t settle for less than perfect today.


    Good thing Brother Lou would be keeping an eye on them.


    They started right after they¡¯d gotten to their stations inside the kitchen. It was mostly prep work, but this time they would be preparing for a live audience. To control the pressure, though, Lei turned toward Xie Yanyu.


    ¡°Sister Yanyu, if you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯d like to hear one of your songs,¡± Lei said, smiling at his little group. ¡°We need all the help we can get now.¡±


    The woman looked at him as if to say, ¡®Right now?¡¯ and started when Lei gave her a nod. It wasn¡¯t unusual for chefs to crank up the noise during prep work. It helped against stress and the monotony of the labor.


    Her voice was soft, like a gentle breeze fluttering the curtains. The song was about the Brown Pass, a mountain pass the numerous tribes beyond the Eastern Continent used to raid villages. The cultivators of the Empire refused to answer the pleas of the common folk, letting them suffer at the hands of these barbarians.


    These barbarians were strong. They cultivated earth and fire. They burned villages, kidnapped children, and sullied women. The ground cracked and ruptured with a wave of their hands; the wind changed directions at their command. Under their relentless and brutal attacks, the common folk had to flee their homes.


    It wasn¡¯t until a young man named Sun Zhengsheng arrived that they finally saw hope. He had only a single bow, yet he was like an eagle hunting for prey. None of the barbarians could withstand a single arrow from him. When he willed it, the winds returned to the common folk. When he breathed, the fires around the villages extinguished within moments.


    Though he was a young genius, a cultivator who had sworn an Oath to the Heavens that as long as he breathed, he would always help those in need, the people didn¡¯t believe that he was of the same cultivators that turned their backs to them. Thus they named him after Hou Yi, the Lord Archer himself. They thought that a reincarnation of an Immortal of the suns had come to their rescue.


    After he dealt with all the barbarians, Sun Zhengsheng planted his bow at the entrance of the Brown Pass. He said it would remain there as long as the sun shone above the clouds¡ªa harsh lesson for those who dared to step beyond the Pass and lay a hand on the common folk.


    Lei blinked when Little Jiao placed the thinly-sliced noodles before him. The song had taken him far from the kitchen, to the point where he hadn¡¯t noticed the kids working with muted discipline.


    He smiled and patted her head as he took the strips in his hand. From beneath the counter, he pulled out a jar filled with cabbage the color of a crimson sun. Little Chuanli had already prepared the garlic, chives, and a pot full of water.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be cooking Kimchi Ramen here,¡± Lei muttered under his breath, shaking his head. ¡°Hope they don¡¯t take offense at that.¡±


    Then, he used the Essence Enhancement skill on the chives, making them shimmer like little rubies on the counter. That earned him a gasp from Xie Yanyu, to which Lei just smiled and told her it was nothing special.


    The kids shared a laugh.


    The prep work was looking good.


    Then Xie Yanyu started another song, this one upbeat with a joyful rhythm. She clapped as she sang, and Lei let his body ease into the beat. Shaking his hips to the side, he examined the brats¡¯ work.


    The noodle strips were coming along well, as they needed enough for two dozen people. The chickens were all left to marinate, and the initial steps of today¡¯s crown dish were underway. Lei called the dish Rice Over The Clouds, but Fatty Lou still preferred the name Spirited Fried Rice.


    Everything started with this dish, and Lei hoped it would mark the beginning of another chapter for them after the night¡¯s feast.

 Chapter 53: Guests

    Chapter 53: Guests


    ¡°You¡¯re ready?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m about as ready as a mouse gets when it¡¯s about to secure some cheese for its family,¡± Lei said, glancing at the line waiting before the entrance door.


    He could feel the nervous expectation of the pair standing beside him. Xie Yanyu still tried to maintain a professional smile on her face, but Brother He was literally shaking. So much for his story about serving a cultivator some months ago.


    It¡¯s the best we can get.


    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± Fatty Lou arched an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s got a family to feed and all that.¡± Lei smiled slightly. ¡°Gotta get that cheese, no other way around it.¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s desperate.¡± Fatty Lou looked thoughtful for a second before he nodded. ¡°Guess that makes sense. But I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s going to be risky.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t stay behind that stall and hope something happens, right?¡± Lei shook his head. ¡°You always say we have to grasp fate by its balls. That¡¯s me now, reaching for that future. Just pray we at least survive enough to see the light at the end of the tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°Our Heavenly Cook¡¯s nervous. Who would¡¯ve thought? I hope you¡¯ve cooked your best today. These people are no joke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cooked my best alright. In fact, I might¡¯ve cooked a little too much,¡± Lei said, shifting his feet.


    ¡°What?¡± Fatty Lou turned to him and stared him down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lei said. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The food¡¯s not going to get them high like us. But the Spirited Fried Rice might kick them at least a little. Don¡¯t know why, but there¡¯s something about that dish that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. It¡¯s different¡­¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡± Fatty Lou asked. ¡°Bloody delicious, I hope, is what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you¡¯ve come right before the opening.¡± Lei rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You should¡¯ve tasted the food. It¡¯s not like I can describe the taste of it to you. But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not too strong.¡±


    ¡°Too strong? Brother Lei, you¡ª¡±


    Footsteps sounded beyond the door.


    Fatty Lou shut his mouth and reached for the knob, turning it slowly as the door opened with a creak. The night breeze cooled the inside through the opening, soft and dreamy on Lei¡¯s skin. Jiangzhen was having a cloudless night, and that was usually a good omen.


    ¡°Straighten up!¡± Lei said, staring back at the server pair. His eyes lingered on their shaking new recruit. ¡°Brother He, focus on the job. Don¡¯t talk, just serve the plates and let the food do its thing. Speaking from experience, guests like these don¡¯t like the servers pampering them too much. Stay a good three or four steps back.¡±


    Brother He nodded sheepishly, clasping his hands behind his back. They were all dressed up today. The robes were of a bright color, red cloth lined with golden threads. Beyond the server pair, the main hall of the restaurant looked spotless.


    They¡¯d removed most of the tables for the night¡¯s occasion and instead placed the cushions around the floor tables in a circular pattern. Soothing smoke wafted from the incense holders, gliding lazily right below the wooden ceiling of the first floor. The light from the red lanterns mixed beautifully with the dreamy fog of the incense.


    All things considered, they managed to give this family restaurant an ethereal feeling. Though Lei hoped nobody would try to ascend into the heavens while eating his dishes. That would be a pain to deal with.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice.


    Lei turned back and raised his chin.


    The first of the group strolled in. It was a middle-aged man who had a thin mustache glued over his pale lips, sparing a glance at the line with half-opened eyes. His silken robe was a boring, simple brown, adorned with a single locket that shone dimly under the lantern lights. He looked rather doubtful when he gave a look at the line.


    ¡°Welcome to Red Dragon, esteemed guests!¡± Fatty Lou bowed, and with him, the rest of the line joined the effort as they greeted the group strolling in through the doors.


    Uh, that name¡­


    Lei tried not to show his thoughts on his face as he sighed. Brother Lou insisted they needed something big, something that¡¯d evoke a sense of awe. Just that, Lei thought Red Dragon might¡¯ve been a little too much.


    But from the looks of the cultivators¡¯ faces, it seemed they didn¡¯t mind it. That was good.


    They perhaps had to bow more than a dozen times by the time the last guest stepped into the hall. Xie Yanyu immediately went into action, showing the guests to their places as Brother He tagged along.


    Meanwhile, Fatty Lou brushed past Lei and took a teacup from one of the tables, raising it toward the crowd. He waited for the guests to be seated before he started.


    ¡°Such an honor that we have the pleasure of serving the best of our dear Jiangzhen! It was through your heroic efforts, your constant care that the folk of this city still breathe. We¡¯ve been blessed, I daresay, with your presence today. Now, if I may?¡±


    He took the first sip, as he played the host today, and the guests joined him not long after. The red tea was mild in aroma, prepared to serve as a palate cleanser right before the real feast started. It also had a soothing effect, which these cultivators definitely could use from the strict and tense air they carried about them.


    But it was not this air that piqued Lei¡¯s interest. No, there was something here, a tingling round his scalp that made him feel odd. It was his Spiritual Sensitivity skill. It was the first time it had gotten triggered to this rate.


    A spiritual anomaly¡­


    He studied all the faces, two dozen of them, all sitting cross-legged quietly round the floor tables. To be honest, Lei was rather disappointed, as they all seemed your average folk at first glance. But the more he looked at them, the more he came to see the silent confrontation in their ranks.


    I wonder if that¡¯s why the skill triggered? They certainly don¡¯t look like they¡¯re all good friends.


    On the contrary, they were clearly disturbed by each other¡¯s presence. Lei guessed his spiritual cookies played a big part in that. It could be that these men got hooked solely by the spirituality in those cookies and had decided to attend the opening event, not knowing the others would come as well.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    That could be a problem. He didn¡¯t want to watch some cultivators fight it out on the first day of his real business. And to make sure of that, there was only one thing he could do.


    ¡°Best we start now,¡± Lei said as he passed by Fatty Lou, giving him a hard look. ¡°They don¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re here, eh?¡± Fatty Lou said with a beaming smile. ¡°And that¡¯s a job well done, I say. But you¡¯re right. We want to keep them fed and happy. Roll the first dishes out. I¡¯m quite curious about what you¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t get to eat, right?¡± Lei chuckled and clapped Fatty Lou on the back before making his way to the kitchen. As always, his brother-in-arms knew how to ease the tension with a few words. He was glad to have someone he could depend on.


    Alright, we¡¯ll start straight with the wings.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Hu breathed deep. There was something strange about this place. He felt like he was home, by the side of his mother, waiting for the maids to serve dinner. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he got a feeling like this.


    Being out in the wild, as his father put it, wasn¡¯t easy. For years he¡¯d been treading the numerous cities of the Empire in hopes of learning the job from the Great Master Ren. It hadn¡¯t taken him too long to understand what kind of man he was. Therefore, it was mostly through his personal efforts that he had to learn the way of it.


    And today, he was doing just that¡ªdirtying his hands and hoping to get a clear understanding of the strange air that had taken hold of Jiangzhen.


    The faces around him looked cold. Unfriendly. Strict. A single glance at them showed him a clear picture of the disturbance in their ranks. According to what little information he¡¯d managed to get from Ding Yan, there were three factions working under the Governor.


    One of them was decisively loyal to him. The head of the City Guard, the man sitting at the edge of the table, was supposedly their leader. He seemed oddly young, perhaps no older than thirty years. But there was a sense of pride in the way he carried himself. Clearly, this Jin Longewi fellow was a man of ambition.


    His kind could be dangerous.


    But Sun Hu paid him little heed, instead focusing on two middle-aged men conversing right beside him. Mao Hu, with that thin mustache over his lips, didn¡¯t seem like much, but he had a thing for control. He was in charge of Wordcrows and the post office. They said nothing in this city could escape his keen eyes.


    It was not three days ago that Sun Hu had tried to speak with him and was rejected by his close guards. Those guards were all Body Tempering Stage cultivators.


    The fellow who sat before him was equally secretive. Dai Aiguo was the Head Scribe, but he was known as the Hand of the Governor. The Governor used him as a third limb, to the point that the others were careful with the words they used around him. They feared him like a pig feared a tiger.


    This man was the real leader of the loyal group.


    The second group were the opportunists. It was easy to tell them apart from the others, as they liked to make a show of their wealth. They were clad in brightly colored, deftly embroidered robes. Their belts were large, starkly conspicuous against the more simple and elegant wear of the loyalist group.


    Ding Yan yearned to join their ranks. He bought a mansion, filled his closets with silken robes and golden belts. But you could only get so far with appearance alone. Sun Hu knew from the moment he¡¯d first laid eyes on Ding Yan that he wasn¡¯t a man of means. He was a hack, a desperate fool trying to find a big enough umbrella to fit his pig head.


    So then, it was no wonder why Ding Yan had to settle for being seen as a member of the third group. Sun Hu called them the outcasts. They took most of the seats tonight, easily a dozen strong. Now and then, they tried to start a conversation, made stupid jokes, and laughed like little girls trying to get the attention of Young Masters.


    It didn¡¯t work, which made them look desperate.


    So what¡¯s my plan now?


    Sun Hu shook his head. Ding Yan¡¯s reputation would be a pain in the ass if he wanted to get close to this loyalist group. But he had no other choice. Whatever the hell had happened here had to do with these people. Or at least, they were his only way to get close to the Governor.


    I wonder who¡¯s pulling your strings? Or are you just an ambitious fool, trying to bite off more than you can chew? Is that it?


    Sun Hu leaned back, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°For the first meal,¡± came the fatty¡¯s voice, pulling Sun Hu from his deep thoughts. He was the one who delivered the cookies and the invite to his door. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a set of chicken wings, marinated for hours in our secret mix, and massaged with spiritual ingredients.¡±


    The pair of servers placed ceramic plates on the tables. Their gestures were curt and simple. They never got too close to the guests, keeping a good distance so as not to disturb the flow of the table. Though Sun Hu caught a little tremor in the man¡¯s eyes when he passed by him.


    It must be terrifying for them.


    They¡¯ve probably never seen more than a handful of cultivators in their lifetimes.


    Sun Hu reached for one of the chicken wings on his plate. He had to admit to being a little shocked after tasting that spiritual cookie. It wasn¡¯t as spiritual as the food back in the capital, but that was only normal, considering they¡¯d cooked with Qi Condensation Stage or even Foundation Establishment Stage beasts.


    But as far as he could tell, those cookies were made from simple ingredients. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible for them to be that spiritual, so Sun Hu was more excited than he showed to try other dishes from the restaurant.


    They probably used some sort of herb mix. But other than the forest berries, I couldn¡¯t taste anything different in those cookies. Strange¡­


    Taking a look at the wing, he brought it gingerly to his mouth and gulped down before he took the first bite.


    It exploded in his mouth.


    People gasped near him.


    A man choked.


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 54: Yes Chef!

    Chapter 54


    ¡°Fire, four more wings to the table!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡±


    ¡°I need one more pot for the noodles. Little Jiao, get me a pot right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡±


    ¡°Where are we at with those chicken fillets? Take them out of the marinade, and kindle the extra stove. Little Chuanli, I need my wok cleaned!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡±


    ¡°Good, team, keep up the rhythm!¡±


    Lei moved around the stations like a fish in the sea, checking the plates and keeping track of the dishes. Most of them he¡¯d prepared himself, letting the kids only deal with the basic steps. Now and then, he made a final touch¡ªa sprinkle of salt here, a pinch of pepper there.


    It was chaos in the kitchen, but Lei could see the smiles on the little cooks¡¯ faces.


    Moving on, he glazed the wings cooking over the grill, nodding as he heard the satisfying sizzle over the burning wood. On the side, the plating was coming along.


    ¡°Little Yunru, don¡¯t forget to wipe the plates. It¡¯s good practice,¡± he said when he saw marks on the freshly brought plate.


    Little Yunru wiped the dots right away, his face a map of focus.


    Lei clapped him on the shoulder and placed the grilled wings gently on the plate. Sweat poured down the side of his face. It always got hot around the kitchen, but damn, he missed it. It was the good kind of hot, the kind that pushed you toward perfection.


    ¡°Hands. I need hands!¡± he yelled after placing the last wing on the plate.


    Xie Yanyu bolted through the door, gave him a nod, and took the plate, vanishing into the main hall a second later. They were still on the first course, which meant the feast had just started, and yet people kept asking for wings as if there was nothing else to eat.


    ¡°Brother He!¡± Lei called to the man as he barged in, carrying empty plates. He grabbed him by the arm and yanked him closer to the counter. ¡°We don¡¯t have any wings left. Tell the guests we¡¯re moving on to the second course!¡±


    The man flinched back, but Lei didn¡¯t let him go until he got a nod. With that, he grabbed a ladle and smiled at Little Chuanli as the boy put the freshly cleaned wok over the stove.


    ¡°Get me those mushrooms,¡± Lei said, pointing at the container to the right.


    Little Chuanli dashed across the kitchen as Lei slapped a good amount of oil into the wok. The first sizzle let him know it was decently heated. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, swirling the oil inside the wok to let it spread evenly. Not long after, Little Chuanli poured the chopped mushrooms into the wok.


    ¡°Give it a little shake,¡± Lei said, one hand clasped tightly around the wok¡¯s handle. He let the mushrooms fly and dance for a bit before adding the kimchi. He stir-fried the mix for about two minutes, adding the kimchi juice, stock, and a touch of sugar. It took him longer than he would¡¯ve liked to find the sesame oil in the mess, but he found it eventually.


    He left the wok to boil as he stepped back, surveying the chaotic order in the kitchen.


    ¡°Chefs, are we going to do this or what?¡± he yelled.


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡± came the loud response.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lei snapped his fingers.


    You only get to call yourself a chef when you¡¯ve heard the word from another chef¡¯s mouth. It was the kind of recognition that made age meaningless. It was the work around the kitchen¡ªthe honest sweat trickling down your neck, the pinpoint focus, the care with which you tended your ingredients¡ªthat earned you the apron.


    And these kids were earning it.


    There was something about watching his little team weave through the throng. He¡¯d never tasted this feeling before, and now, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could live without it. Being a head chef was like riding high on cloud nine for hours.


    The kitchen door creaked open, and Fatty Lou strolled inside with a wide grin on his face. That grin quickly turned into a confused scowl as he saw the state of the kitchen. It was a little... messy, Lei had to admit.


    ¡°The bastards devoured the wings!¡± Fatty Lou banged a fist into his open palm. ¡°I saw two of them crunching down on those bones. Crazy, but I say it¡¯s a good kind of crazy, eh, Chef?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef,¡± Lei said, taking a moment to breathe. ¡°We¡¯ve got a highly motivated team here. I¡¯m damn proud of them. Look at them go.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Fatty Lou said, clearly impressed by the discipline of the little brats. ¡°Guess they¡¯ve learned from the best, huh?¡±


    That made Lei chuckle as the tension slipped from his shoulders. Cooking for two dozen people wasn¡¯t easy, but thankfully, Lei had come up with a simple menu that let him divide the labor.


    Wings to start. Then kimchi ramen, boiled to perfection with organic cabbage¡ªhot and spicy. He wouldn¡¯t let the guests relax, though, as the main course, spirited fried rice with a side of marinated chicken fillets, would follow shortly after.


    That would knock their socks off. No one would forget tonight¡¯s experience.


    ¡°How¡¯s the mood in the main hall?¡± he asked, finding a rare moment of peace in the kitchen. He couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, as they were hosting Jiangzhen¡¯s heavyweights at the dinner.


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Fatty Lou said, his tone strange. ¡°There¡¯s some tension, but the wings helped. That one guy¡ªthe Commissioner of Taxes, Ding Yan¡ªkeeps blabbing on and on. Quite the sight, really. I always thought he was a bit of a loser.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we want, though, no?¡± Lei asked. ¡°We want to keep the mood up and jolly. We need them talking. We need them to relax here. These are mighty men who do heavy work, don¡¯t they? If they can find comfort in our restaurant, it will prove to other cultivators that this is their go-to place after, I don¡¯t know, a day of gruesome cultivation?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°People will hear about us after tonight¡¯s dinner, for sure. But... you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. These people aren¡¯t what we expected. Most of them don¡¯t give a damn about each other. Actually, I¡¯d say they hate each other¡¯s guts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a plus for us.¡± Lei leaned back against the counter and crossed his arms. ¡°It means division in their ranks¡ªsomething we can use to learn more about the Governor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Brother Lei. If this restaurant holds up, which it seems like it will, we won¡¯t need to worry about those bastards anymore. We can just live our lives. There are sects and an academy near Lanzhou. The kids will do fine there.¡±


    Lei shook his head. ¡°I know, but it feels wrong to leave things as they are. If there¡¯s something we can do, why not do it, right? I¡¯m not saying we should stalk these bastards and poke our noses into their plots, but we¡¯ve already killed one of their elders. Might as well deal with the rest¡ªor find someone who will.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still furious,¡± Fatty Lou said.


    Lei¡¯s face hardened. ¡°We have unfinished business with them. Eventually, I¡¯ll make them pay for what they did to my boys.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on tonight, shall we?¡± Fatty Lou said, forcing a smile.


    The door creaked open again, and a tired Xie Yanyu rushed in, her face full of panic. When her eyes landed on Lei and Fatty Lou, she let out a long sigh and hurried over.


    ¡°We need those noodles, Chef. We need them fast,¡± she said, exhausted. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with these people. Seems the rumors were true¡ªthese folks are no different from beasts!¡±


    Lei gave Fatty Lou a glance before turning to his team.


    ¡°Alright, chefs, we have to finish up the kimchi ramen now,¡± Lei said, raising a hand. ¡°The ramen soups look ready. Little Ning, start adding the noodle strips. And I need more wood on the grill. Little Yunru, can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡±


    ¡°Good. Little Jiao, get me the rice. It should be cooled by now. Where are my eggs? Eggs?¡±


    ¡°Here, Chef!¡± Little Chuanli called, busy stirring a bowl of eggs. ¡°I¡¯m prepping the eggs now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Chef. I¡¯ll need them in a moment,¡± Lei said, checking the kimchi ramen soup once again. He glanced over his shoulder at Fatty Lou and smiled. ¡°You¡¯d best get back, or they¡¯ll miss you. Work your magic, Brother Lou. We need that tonight.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Fatty Lou said, rolling his eyes. ¡°But we¡¯ll talk about your little revenge plot later. I didn¡¯t like the look in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Just like Sister Luli said, eh? The spiritual energy, this cultivation business, it slowly gets to you,¡± Lei sniggered. ¡°But it gives you energy too, and I¡¯m all for it!¡±


    Fatty Lou shook his head and left to attend to their esteemed guests.


    ¡°We have to change the pots,¡± Lei said as Little Jiao started adding the noodle strips to the kimchi ramen soups. ¡°I need them cleaned and ready. We don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡±


    Lei grinned foolishly as he heard the chorus of voices. He felt like a kid, and the kitchen was his playground. Oh, this here was where he belonged.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°And as you know, Elder Brother Hu, the city is not in a good place right now. The tax situation is a mess. We can¡¯t let the rich carry all the weight. I know the City Guard tries its best to keep things under control, but the last report suggests that over fifty percent of the establishments in Jiangzhen are off the records. They don¡¯t pay a single copper!¡±


    Sun Hu banged his fist on the table, letting out a long, exaggerated sigh as people nodded to his words. He had managed to poke them where it hurt most, and that earned him at least some valuable minutes to work with.


    He liked his odds better now.


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to recruit more men, but not everyone is fit for the City Guard,¡± said the Head of the City Guard, Jin Longwei. His smile strained at the edge of his lips as others glanced disapprovingly at him.


    Sun Hu took the hint. ¡°You¡¯re not at fault for this matter, Brother Longwei. I know that assault hit you the hardest. But I say the real crux of the problem is different. We¡¯re putting too much trust in people, hoping they¡¯ll pay their taxes. But most of them hardly know what it takes to run a city, and yet they expect service from the Governor¡¯s Office. How are we supposed to rebuild the city if people refuse to pay their taxes? Good thing the Empire doesn¡¯t take a cut from mortal cities.¡±


    More nods and sighs of approval followed.


    ¡°Heavens, what did they put in these wings? I can¡¯t seem to get enough of them!¡± came another voice, surprisingly from the Head Scribe, Dai Aiguo. His fingers were covered in sauce, and licking them only made it worse.


    The more Sun Hu watched him, the more he came to doubt the rumors circling about him. This man was the Head Scribe, the one who served as the Hand of the Governor? The so-called leader of the loyalist group? He seemed more like a fool trying to decide what to make of his hands.


    Perhaps this is your game, eh, Head Scribe? Trying to act the fool to keep the tiger hidden inside? It can work on others, but I don¡¯t buy it.


    Sun Hu shook his head, plastering a pained expression on his face as he continued, ¡°Sooner or later, I¡¯ll have to knock on Governor Qiang¡¯s door. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Mao Hu said suddenly, then cleared his throat when all the eyes turned toward him. He tried to cover his little slip with a smile. ¡°I mean, let Little Yuan do it. He¡¯s the one who handles all the money, after all. He can work things out.¡±


    Sun Hu¡¯s eyes strayed toward another young man, the one sitting beside Jin Longwei. The bastard reeked of trouble even though he¡¯d hardly uttered a word tonight. He was also the real man in charge of the finances. Ding Yan was, all things considered, no different than an overly qualified taxman. He handled the taxes, but it was Wan Yuan who decided on the Governor¡¯s behalf what to do with the money collected from the taxpayers.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving on!¡± came a highly motivated voice as the plump man clapped his hands. He had an honest smile on his face, cheeks slightly flushed. But his eyes were a tad different from most people around Jiangzhen. They had an odd glint about them.


    You know how to make a scene, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°The second course is one of our Chef¡¯s specials,¡± the man said as two servers started serving what looked like bowls filled with soup and noodles. ¡°He calls it the Kimchi Ramen. I shall warn you that I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s rather spicy.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Dai Aiguo smacked his lips loudly as he finished the last wing and grabbed the hot bowl with two sauce-smeared hands. He sucked in a deep breath from the smoke swirling over it and let out a satisfied grunt. ¡°Smells heavenly!¡±


    Curious, Sun Hu spared a glance at his own bowl as well. Though he was more than glad to savor the lingering taste of chicken wings a bit longer, he had to admit he wanted to experience more from this new chef.


    So simple, yet the flavors had a complexity about them. And that hint of spiritual energy was nearly divine.


    Perhaps it was the highlight of his evening. He¡¯d planned to spend his time here mostly trying to poke his way into the Governor¡¯s close circle. He hadn¡¯t expected to find some relief in the food. After all, most Spiritual Restaurants around the Empire were, well, spiritual in name only. Other than using special ingredients, there was scarcely anything worth admiring about them.


    Therefore, he was more than glad to have found a place just like the capital¡¯s famous restaurant Jade Cauldron here. Granted, there was a wide difference in both the quality and the spirituality of the dishes, but still, he admired this chef for his novel approach to the culinary world.


    He started with a spoonful from the soup. The spicy liquid burst into his mouth, gripping his taste buds right away. Then came a little piece of chicken. Such a cheeky little thing, yet it wobbled and danced around his tongue, dissolving into a wave of aroma that slid down his throat.


    The second spoonful was windy. It felt like sucking in a deep breath from the fresh air of Skyriver itself. They said only immortals could taste that heavenly air. Who knew there was a little piece of it hidden in Jiangzhen as well?


    Sun Hu wanted to talk. He wished to probe the others and find his way into their group. He had a few ideas about how he could approach them. He¡¯d been planning for it for quite a while.


    He wanted all that, but this Kimchi Ramen grabbed him by the neck and refused to let go. He took another mouthful. The cabbage crunched and set the tip of his tongue on fire, the warmth slowly consuming his thoughts.


    Through all of it, he only managed to spare a single glance at the others.


    Nobody was in the mood for talk right now. Everybody was busy devouring the food. He couldn¡¯t blame them. Hell, he couldn¡¯t even blame himself. It was just that good.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 55: Difference

    The warm soup sloshed through his throat, easing into his stomach. There, the windy spiritual energy poked him playfully. It teased a minor circle, and just like with the wings, it vanished before the circle could start.


    This drove Sun Hu to take another spoonful, only to realize he had devoured the bowl in seconds. Disappointed, he leaned back and glanced at the others. It was an odd sight to see the heavyweights of Jiangzhen clicking their tongues in awe. Nobody seemed to have the time or energy to waste on the silent confrontations between their ranks as they slurped the noodles.


    What are they cooking up in the kitchen? What¡¯s this... madness?


    Sun Hu found himself clicking his tongue at the thought, which probably made him look like the others. Well, that wasn¡¯t a bad thing, considering he was trying to join their inner circle.


    ¡°This could be the best thing I¡¯ve eaten in years,¡± he said, placing the spoon gently on the table. ¡°I say it¡¯ll be hard to find a place in this restaurant once it opens. They serve some great stuff here.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± said Dai Aiguo. He waved at the plump man, looking up at him with a beaming smile. ¡°Are you taking reservations? I¡¯d like a table for the next few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, my dear sir!¡± The plump man bowed, smiling eagerly. ¡°We have special rooms on the second floor for esteemed customers like yourself. It will provide a unique experience, and you won¡¯t have to deal with other customers. I can book one of those rooms if you like.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± Dai Aiguo said, reaching inside his robe. The Head Scribe took out a golden imperial coin, making all the heads at the table turn toward him. ¡°Take this as a token of my word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± the plump man said, nodding. Sun Hu couldn¡¯t even see how he took the coin before he slipped back into the kitchen.


    Once the man was gone, Mao Hu leaned closer to Dai Aiguo with a little smile. ¡°Brother Aiguo, what¡¯s the rush? We have one more course before us, no?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Dai Aiguo barked out a laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think they have enough rooms to fit all of us. The early bird gets the prize, Brother Hu¡ªdon¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°As always, you¡¯re wise, Senior Aiguo,¡± said a lanky man from Sun Hu¡¯s side, one from the outcast group.


    Dai Aiguo snorted in response, clearly unimpressed by the man¡¯s brazen flattery. Simple flattery wouldn¡¯t be enough for him¡ªSun Hu decided that much.


    ¡°Early bird, you¡¯ve said?¡± Mao Hu shook his head, flashing two golden coins from his pocket. ¡°Might as well get on with it. Waiter, take these two golden coins to your manager and tell him I want one of those rooms reserved in my name!¡±


    A young server, with a practiced smile, lunged forward and took the coins with deft hands. Mao Hu watched her with a satisfied gaze before turning back to the table.


    Sun Hu could feel the impatience radiating from the others in the opportunists¡¯ group. Though they didn¡¯t lack money, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for them to secure one of the rooms before the Governor¡¯s people. They had to wait.


    ¡°Watch your step, Brother Hu. A single golden coin would¡¯ve been enough,¡± Dai Aiguo said, staring him down. ¡°You¡¯re not giving me face, trying to flaunt your wealth in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s not a matter of face, Brother Aiguo. I just had some spare change in my pockets, that¡¯s all.¡± Mao Hu smirked as Dai Aiguo¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    ¡°Bah, spare change, he says!¡± Dai Aiguo growled, one hand clenched tightly around his robe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Aiguo?¡± Mao Hu chuckled innocently. ¡°You¡¯re not the type to lack money.¡±


    ¡°You know what¡¯s wrong, you bastard!¡± Dai Aiguo banged a fist on the table, springing to his feet. He jabbed a thick finger at Mao Hu. ¡°Don¡¯t try me, Brother Hu. Not here, not now.¡±


    ¡°My elder brothers,¡± Jin Longwei rose slowly from the table, regarding the two men with a stern gaze. ¡°Can¡¯t we just focus on this delicious feast instead of bickering like madmen? We¡¯re in the first spiritual restaurant in Jiangzhen! We should be proud to host such a talented chef in our city.¡±


    The two middle-aged men glanced at Jin Longwei, while the rest of the table remained silent. After a long pause, they eased back into their seats.


    What the hell? Sun Hu had to close his jaw with a hand to maintain his composure. What was that?


    It was just a simple sentence, but it seemed as though they were about to fight. Was it about money?


    Sun Hu let out a slow, controlled breath. The tension hanging over the table was thick, like the humidity before a storm. He studied the two men, who now sat across from each other with false calm, their clenched fists hidden beneath the table. It was no longer about the food or the rooms. Something deeper was at play.


    Jin Longwei¡¯s black eyes remained steady, unblinking, commanding authority. You know what¡¯s wrong, but you don¡¯t want to spill it in front of the others.


    Sun Hu''s scalp tingled, a familiar sensation when a clue presented itself. He rose, teacup in hand, waving the other arm in a grand gesture around the table. ¡°Allow me to raise this cup for this grand occasion. I feel blessed to dine with such esteemed company. May the Emperor live ten thousand years, and may he bless Jiangzhen with his ever-grand wisdom and wealth!¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    All at once, the cups were raised. The tension eased as people began to sip their teas. Jin Longwei shot Sun Hu a thankful look, though there was a hint of surprise, as if he hadn¡¯t expected Sun Hu to clear the air.


    A clap sounded close by, and two servers moved around the table, placing new plates in front of the guests. Sun Hu was a bit disappointed when he saw fried rice on the plate. After that kimchi ramen, he¡¯d expected another new dish, one he hadn¡¯t tried before. But fried rice with chicken? It was a pity.


    The others seemed to share his thoughts. Even Dai Aiguo, who had devoured the earlier plates like a pig, seemed taken aback. He stared at the waiter as if to say, This is it? and received only a nod in response.


    Sighs sounded from left and right.


    ¡°Fried rice is a staple of our culture,¡± the plump man¡¯s voice rang out, now deeper and more confident. ¡°It¡¯s a simple dish we¡¯ve come to love. Our mothers cooked it. Our restaurants serve it. To this day, it remains one of the pillars of our culinary world.¡±


    That earned him nods from the table. Fried rice was indeed a common dish. Sun Hu himself had eaten more than his fill of it as a child, and even his father, the Grand Judge of the Emperor¡¯s Court, liked the taste. He always said it reminded him of simpler times.


    ¡°Therefore, it is our duty, our mission, to stay true to our roots while exploring the new tastes of foreign cultures. The fried rice with eggs, served with chicken, represents our chef¡¯s patriotic respect for our Empire. It is essentially a love letter to our tradition, written and shaped through the eyes of a chef.¡±


    The plump man clasped his hands and bowed deeply as the last plate was placed on the table. Rising, he regarded each guest with a solemn gaze before withdrawing from the hall.


    Sun Hu found himself gulping at the sight of his plate. Fried rice¡­ It was just a simple dish. What could be special about it? While it had great importance for the general public, as cultivators and officers of the Governor¡¯s Office, they were long past caring for these simple things.


    Even Sun Hu thought that way, so it was no surprise that the others looked massively disappointed. Dai Aiguo, who had spent a golden coin on a room, seemed to regret it already. Mao Hu clenched his jaw, clearly holding back curses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it, shall we?¡± Sun Hu said, reaching with his chopsticks for the rice.


    He choked on his first bite. The grains of rice exploded in his mouth, dissolving into a roaring river of flavors that crashed its way down through his chest. It jabbed at him with furious blows, nearly making him double over the table.


    Another bite followed even as Sun Hu gasped for breath. He had to consciously control his cultivation base, lest he reveal his true strength. With a mental command, he sealed his Foundation, letting the winds of spiritual energy pass by it as if it wasn¡¯t there. Slowly, painfully, he guided the stray threads of spiritual energy toward his meridians.


    If he were to use his Foundation, this amount of Qi couldn¡¯t even tickle his innards, but it was almost too much for a Body Tempering Stage cultivator. Mao Hu coughed violently at his side, spattering rice and egg all over his plate. Before him, Dai Aiguo was trying to wheeze out a breath. He sounded just like a pig about to take its last breath.


    Everyone else was either groaning or wobbling wildly around the table. It looked as if the chef was trying to kill them, right here and now.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Sun Hu exclaimed, stumbling back onto his seat, holding his hand over his mouth in an effort to imitate the common reactions of the others. He had to play the part. ¡°What is this?!¡±


    People coughed and sputtered before finally a deep silence settled over the main hall. Fingers trembled, gasps echoed, and faces flushed with a mix of excitement and horror as they all stared at the fried rice.


    The balance was so fine that Sun Hu had to stop himself from reaching for a third bite. He wanted to devour the rest and seal his mouth so that the food would remain in his stomach. He could grind it slowly with his Foundation, bit by bit, to savor the taste.


    ¡°Manager Lou!¡± Mao Hu roared, his teeth clenched. ¡°Manager Lou!¡±


    The plump man came bounding from the kitchen, his face carrying a perfect smile as if he wasn¡¯t surprised by the outcome. Still, he bowed deeply to Mao Hu.


    ¡°How may this lowly Lou be of service to you, Senior?¡± he asked, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough rice for a second portion. Tonight¡¯s dinner shall end¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget about the portion!¡± Mao Hu snapped, pointing a finger at his face. ¡°Call that chef here, right away! I want to see him with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid he isn¡¯t available,¡± the plump man said sadly. ¡°You see, our chef is a highly eccentric cultivator. That¡¯s why he had to leave his old restaurant when people tried to become acquainted with him. He values his privacy, and we must honor his wishes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mao Hu was taken aback.


    Dai Aiguo, however, nodded knowingly before glaring at Mao Hu. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise such a chef doesn¡¯t like attention. People with no manners must have tried to force him back in the day!¡±


    ¡°Talent must be respected,¡± Jin Longwei said, matter-of-factly. ¡°Our Jiangzhen is fortunate to host such a chef. We must ensure that this Heavenly Chef¡¯s privacy is respected. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send one of my men to stand guard at your door so that no one bothers you.¡±


    Sun Hu nearly rolled his eyes. He doubted Jin Longwei would spare one of his men just for that. He was likely plotting to find out who this chef really was through his guard. It was a clever plan, but the plump man seemed to be expecting it.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Senior!¡± the plump man said, bowing deferentially. ¡°But we are perfectly capable of managing on our own. It is for this reason alone that our chef decided to settle in a mortal city, refusing offers from dozens of Immortal Cities. He simply wants to be left alone to focus on his craft. Nothing more, nothing less. I hope you understand his concerns.¡±


    Sun Hu was taken aback. By mentioning the dozens of offers from Immortal Cities, this plump fellow was making it clear that his master wasn¡¯t just an ordinary man. He could be a highly accomplished cultivator or a one-of-a-kind genius, and no one at this table could afford to offend such a figure.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Mao Hu said with a deep frown. He then forced a smile. ¡°Then do send my regards to your chef. I¡¯m in awe of his heavenly dishes.¡±


    ¡°Will do, my good Sir, will do,¡± the plump man said, retreating back to the kitchen, leaving the people around the table with a heap of questions.


    ¡°A secret master¡­¡± Jin Longwei muttered under his breath, scowling as if disturbed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing but secret masters as of late.¡±


    ¡°What was that, Brother Longwei?¡± Sun Hu probed. ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing.¡± Jin Longwei jerked back in panic, then gathered himself as he took a sip of tea. ¡°I was saying that we¡¯re fortunate. It¡¯s not every day you get to try dishes like these.¡±


    Well, you¡¯re not wrong. I¡¯ve eaten better dishes, but these are undoubtedly among the best our Empire has to offer.


    The difference between Jade Cauldron and this restaurant was stark. The Jade Cauldron¡¯s head chef was a real Spiritual Chef, and many thought he was a Master in the Nascent Soul Stage. It was said his accomplishments in the Dao of Cooking were so deep that with a single breath, he could kindle all the stoves in the Empire and breathe thousands of different flavors into a dish. So, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to compare his dishes to the ones Sun Hu had just tried.


    Still, this new chef was promising. Once Sun Hu was done with the Governor, he might send word to his father about this chef. His father always liked to support promising talents.


    Shaking his head, Sun Hu was about to take another bite of the rice when the door to the main hall creaked open. The night breeze filled the room, fluttering the edges of his robe.


    There, in the dark of the night, stood an old man clad in dark robes.

 Chapter 56: Success

    The plates were left dirty on the counter, half a dozen pots scattered around the stoves. All sorts of scents mixed with the wood burning under the grill. Oil was everywhere. If Master Lorenzo were here, he¡¯d be screaming at Lei, eyes bulging, that finger of his jabbing over and over into Lei¡¯s chest. He¡¯d say how useless a head chef Lei was, that he couldn¡¯t even keep his kitchen clean.


    He¡¯d be right, of course, if it weren¡¯t for the three golden coins Fatty Lou displayed in the palm of his left hand.


    Oh, how beautiful they were! Hand-made, not mass-produced. You could see the fine details of the golden silk draped over the Emperor¡¯s wide shoulders. His face was not visible, the upper part of the coins only showing a strong chin, but it was the dragon, painted in vivid gold on the side of his chest, that gave these coins an ethereal sense of wealth.


    They were cold to the touch. Lei could feel his Spiritual Sensitivity skill tingling in the back of his head as he stared at the coins. Nothing was simple about them.


    ¡°Courtesy of our rich patrons,¡± Fatty Lou was saying, but nobody paid him any heed. All the faces were too focused on the coins, so Lei had to push Brother He toward the main hall. They couldn¡¯t leave their esteemed guests unattended.


    ¡°This is money?¡± Little Chuanli asked innocently, his big eyes glinting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the copper coins. I¡¯ve seen a hundred-copper cash coin once, but even that¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at three thousand coppers, Little Chuanli,¡± Fatty Lou said with a smug face. ¡°The rich folk don¡¯t bother with coppers. That¡¯s why they say gold is the king. You could use this wherever you go; even in the other continents, people would gladly take it.¡±


    Lei leaned back against the counter, drops of sweat trickling down his chin. He didn¡¯t know how he should feel. He¡¯d been confident in his dishes. Surely, he had what it took to please a bunch of ancient folk. But there had also been another voice that kept telling him how much of a fraud he was.


    That voice was silent now. Gone, as if it had never been there in the first place. Yet, Lei knew most of his life he¡¯d fought and struggled against that shadow. It had been there when Master Lorenzo told him how useless he was in front of the kitchen staff. It had been there when he¡¯d spent day after day in that room, with no one but his cooking books for company. Even when he decided to speak with Granny Xu, that voice had whispered at the back of his head.


    Could he do it? Were he and the bunch of kids he¡¯d picked from the streets really fit for the job? What if they couldn¡¯t do it? What would he say to Master Li and Granny Xu in that case?


    Forgive me? I tried?


    It had been years since Lei learned how meaningless it was to come up with excuses. Yes, you learn from failures, but there were times when you just couldn¡¯t fail. One way or another, you had to succeed.


    ¡°We did it,¡± Lei muttered, pressure building up behind his eyes. ¡°They liked it.¡±


    Faces turned toward him. The little ones looked confused. They didn¡¯t know. How could they? At the side, their new server, Xie Yanyu, silently withdrew to the main hall, leaving them alone.


    There was one face, however, that looked at him with a hint of a smile ¡ª a proud smile.


    Fatty Lou reached out and gripped his shoulder tightly. ¡°You fucking did it,¡± he said, staring into Lei¡¯s eyes. His voice trembled. He sniffed. ¡°I never doubted.¡±


    Lei raised his chin and drew in a deep breath. It only helped a little to alleviate the pressure. He wiped his eyes and held Fatty Lou at arm¡¯s length. His brother-in-arms¡¯ eyes were red.


    ¡°We did it,¡± Lei said, thumping a fist into Fatty Lou¡¯s chest. ¡°You and me, Brother Lou.¡± He waved an arm at the kids. ¡°And these little brats. Couldn¡¯t have done anything without you guys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a group hug!¡± Little Chuanli almost roared as he jumped toward the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Little Jiao came after him, tiptoeing around the other kids and grinning widely.


    Little Yunru and Little Ning couldn¡¯t hold themselves back either, joining the hug shortly after. It was warm here, in the kitchen. Warm like no other.


    ¡°Team!¡± Lei managed to say. ¡°Did we do it or not?¡±


    ¡°We did it, Chef!¡±


    ¡°Did we do it or not?¡±


    ¡°We did it, Chef!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Lei gave them a strong nod, then tried to press his lips into a straight line. ¡°Now let¡¯s clean this mess, shall we? Start with the plates. I need those pots scrubbed. Gather the leftover ingredients to the side. We¡¯ll cook something with them later. Remember, you can¡¯t let anything go to waste in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°There he is again,¡± Little Chuanli muttered.


    Little Ning sighed. ¡°Be quick, you know how he is.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lei arched an eyebrow at them.


    ¡°Nothing, Chef. We¡¯re cleaning!¡± came the joint response as his team of little cooks started tidying the kitchen.


    With that, Lei checked his apron and made sure he was presentable enough for the little farewell ceremony for the guests. He had to be there to see them off and tell them the Chef sent his regards.


    ¡°You really told them our Chef is a secret Master sick of all the attention in the Immortal Cities?¡± Lei asked a moment later. ¡°Can¡¯t you just, I don¡¯t know, come up with something else?¡±


    ¡°They were planning to send a guard to our doorstep to keep us safe.¡± Fatty Lou sighed. ¡°Trust me, they would¡¯ve used that guard to try and learn who this Master Chef was. I couldn¡¯t let them get their way.¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Lei said, a little impressed by how quickly his brother-in-arms had come up with such an excuse. He doubted he could¡¯ve done the same. ¡°We won¡¯t be staying here for too long, anyway.¡±


    ¡°A month will be more than enough,¡± Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my old man about it. He has some small connections in Lanzhou. Best we secure some place before we move, but nothing¡¯s cheap there. I don¡¯t think we can get a two-story restaurant like this one.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lei said, then gave him a look. ¡°You know what, a small restaurant will be better. At least it¡¯ll allow us to stay away from curious eyes while we get used to the place. No need to hurry, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Fatty Lou said, reaching for the knob. ¡°You ready, Chef?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ready, Chef. Go ahead.¡±


    The door creaked open.


    ¡­¡­


    The first thing that hit him was the scent. An insidious reek that wormed its way through his nose, burning his throat on its way. Pus and rot. So strong that Lei had to clamp a hand over his mouth as he stared around the main hall.


    He scowled. No one seemed aware of the nasty stench that had taken hold of the restaurant. The cultivators were seated around the table, conversing in hushed tones, while two middle-aged men ¡ª Lei recognized them as the Head Scribe and the Head of the Post Office ¡ª stood near the entrance.


    The door was open, and the two men were talking with someone Lei couldn¡¯t see from where he stood. But the stench was coming from there, flooding through the opening like a rotten fog.


    ¡°Brother¡ª¡± Lei was about to speak when his Spiritual Sensitivity skill sent a jolt of pain up his head, making him wobble back and raise a hand to the wall to steady himself. His world spun madly. Blinking through the blur only made it worse.


    ¡°Brother Lei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fatty Lou¡¯s voice came, muffled by the ringing in Lei¡¯s ears. A strong hand helped him as he kept taking deep breaths. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Just then, the door closed in the corner of his eye, and his vision slowly came back into focus. He pinched the bridge of his nose, blinking as a tear trickled down from his left eye. His nose was still full of the rotten smell, but with each breath, it began to fade.


    Until, finally, he could see clearly again.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Lei said, shaking his head at fatty Lou ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, you go ahead now.  I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    Fatty Lou nodded solemnly, moving over to the table as the two middle-aged men by the entrance eased back into their seats. Though they tried to hide it, Lei could see the panic in their eyes as they kept stealing glances at the door, as if expecting another knock at any moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re thankful that you took a chance on us tonight,¡± Fatty Lou started, a professional smile on his lips. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure the dinner lacked the grandeur to match a group such as yourselves, I hope the food was to your satisfaction.¡±


    That earned him nods and chuckles from the crowd. It seemed not a single person in the group had a bad thing to say about the dinner. In fact, Lei knew, for some reason, that they would be willing to eat more of his simple dishes should he give them the offer.


    Fried rice. Kimchi ramen. Chicken wings. None of these dishes should be worthy of cultivators. They dined in heavenly palaces and glorious mansions. They thought of mortals as lessers, bugs to be crushed or ignored.


    Well, maybe not this bunch, but at least that was how the stories often went. These people were Body Tempering Stage cultivators, which meant that they were no different than mortals. But even though that was the case, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were gods of Jiangzhen.


    And pleasing the gods was no simple thing.


    Even if they were corrupt. There was a man there¡­ They were talking with him. So it¡¯s true¡ªthey have a connection with those bastards.


    They knew something was wrong with Jiangzhen¡¯s governance. It all started with that thug, after all. But this essentially confirmed their suspicions once and for all. The Governor was in bed with those monsters.


    We have to get out of this place.


    ¡°Our Master sends his regards,¡± Lei said shortly after. He had to keep up the act. ¡°He hopes you can understand his worries and give him face about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Tell your Master we appreciate his talent,¡± said a man from the table, the young man with hawkish eyes. ¡°It is our fortune that he¡¯s chosen Jiangzhen to open a restaurant. I¡¯m sure the cultivators in our city will flock here once you open the place. Your food deserves the attention!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Sir.¡± Lei bowed deeply. ¡°Rest assured, our Master will hear your words. He may not like the attention of the masses, but I can tell you that no chef would be displeased to hear their food being praised like this.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± came another voice from the Commissioner, one of the most hated men in Jiangzhen. But then again, it was little wonder why people hated the taxmen. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try new dishes!¡±


    What followed was a string of praises and promises that they would definitely be dining in the restaurant in the future. They also made a point of showing their satisfaction by giving five more golden coins to Brother Lou to reserve some of the special rooms¡ªa generous act that Lei hadn¡¯t expected at all. The restaurant wasn¡¯t even open yet, but they¡¯d earned more money from these cultivators than Lei had ever seen before.


    The decision to go for the heavyweights of Jiangzhen was no doubt a huge success. It seemed to Lei that whatever his brother-in-arms decided to do, he couldn¡¯t go wrong. The man had a natural talent for marketing.


    They saw them off not long after, closing the door as Lei breathed a sigh of relief. It had been a crazy day, a long day, though he felt more alive than ever. They¡¯d struck gold here, in the literal sense. The pile of coins would only get bigger and bigger once the restaurant opened.


    ¡°I need to see Sister Luli,¡± he said when they all slumped down around the table. ¡°We can¡¯t delay the opening.¡±


    ¡°Strike the iron while it¡¯s hot. We should do that, yeah,¡± Fatty Lou said, then chuckled as he stared at the kids. Most of them were about to nod off, with only Little Yunru keeping a close eye on them. ¡°But I don¡¯t think your little team will be enough to handle all that work. You should recruit new faces.¡±


    ¡°New faces?¡± Lei raised an eyebrow at him, massaging his knees. The pain from people eating his dishes hadn¡¯t bothered him much lately, but still, it¡¯d sting now and then. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need it. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to open the restaurant right in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± It was Fatty Lou¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how restaurants work?¡±


    Lei shook his head with a silly smile. ¡°You¡¯re better than this, Brother Lou. If we want to charge an arm and a leg for these dishes, then we can¡¯t let them eat whenever they want. They¡¯ve already reserved some of the rooms, why stretch ourselves too thin? We¡¯ll just serve dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Fatty Lou muttered. ¡°Certainly a new idea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, trust me on this,¡± Lei said, glancing at the kids. He rose slowly and clapped his hands. ¡°Alright, team. Time to wake up. We have scrubbing to do. This hall isn¡¯t going to clean itself.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The kids grumbled and mumbled tiredly, sending pleading looks Lei¡¯s way. He tried to keep a straight face, but at long last, he breathed out a long sigh. The kids had worked hard today. They did a damned good job.


    ¡°You know what, I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Lei said. ¡°You can go with your Big Brother Lou. Get a good bath and straight to your beds. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a long day as well.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei, I can help,¡± Little Yunru said with an eager face. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    ¡°I can work too!¡± came Little Ning¡¯s voice.


    Little Chuanli and Little Jiao huffed at the pair of them, but they too raised their hands.


    ¡°Go.¡± Lei waved a hand at them. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lei, you¡¯re sure?¡± Fatty Lou came over and looked him in the eye. ¡°It was a long day, you know. And we have two more days till the opening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°Just make sure the wine¡¯s ready when I get back, and ask Sister Luli too.¡±


    We need to talk. One of those rotten bastard¡¯s here


    Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°Deal.¡±


    With that, Lei watched as the kids trudged out of the restaurant, leaving him alone in the main hall. He breathed deep once they were gone. He then took a long look around him.


    This place. That table. The kitchen behind him. This all belonged to him.


    There''s no way I''m letting you mess with this place.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 57: A Little Accident

    Chapter 57: A Little Accident


    Zhu Luli took another look at the bamboo slips on her bed, trying to decide how best to answer her aunt''s not-so-subtle inquiries about her whereabouts. She loved her aunt, of course. Who didn¡¯t? The woman was like a spring breeze¡ªgentle and pleasant. Her voice was heavenly, and dozens of people were courting her, vying for her hand in marriage.


    She¡¯s still single, though. Whatever, good thing she didn¡¯t refuse and sent me the manuals.


    Her aunt, Zhu Meirong, had asked for one thing in return for those manuals: to know when Zhu Luli would come back home. According to her aunt, Zhu Luli¡¯s father would have long started an empire-wide search if not for the light still burning in her soul-tablet, which was stored back at home.


    I¡¯m not a little child you can keep locked in that mansion, and I don¡¯t need you looking out for me. This place is way better than that hell!


    Zhu Luli closed her eyes tiredly, feeling the soft tail of Little Yao against her back. For once, the squirrel didn¡¯t take advantage of this rare moment of weakness. It seemed she understood¡ªor perhaps knew¡ªthat if they were to go back home, nothing would ever be the same.


    That cage can wait¡­


    She sighed and gestured for Little Yao to pick up the bamboo slip as she turned toward the door. The sun had just shown its face in the sky, and that meant the kids would be waiting for her.


    As expected, her little group was lined up before the entrance, serious expressions on their faces. The sight made Zhu Luli chuckle. They were growing¡ªand growing fast. Snake, Stone, and Little Mei were close to the 5th Step of the Body Tempering Stage, with the second group not far behind them.


    Normally, a young cultivator¡¯s progress would slow around the 4th Step of the Body Tempering Stage. This was essentially the midpoint, right after the body¡¯s first cleansing, and had to be tread with care. Recklessly pushing for more could damage or, in the worst case, cripple one¡¯s cultivation base.


    Unless you have a Spiritual Chef.


    That changed everything. Brother Lei¡¯s dishes were no different than perfect pills, allowing the kids to eat the equivalent of two or three pills every night. Genius or not, that amount of real pills would have killed these kids long ago, as pill poison was a tough beast to deal with.


    On the other hand, the only side effect of Brother Lei¡¯s dishes was that you always wanted more.


    Tonight, I¡¯ll go get a good spiritual beast from the Darkloom Forest. I need to step into the Qi Condensation Stage, just in case.


    As they made their way to Brother Lei¡¯s old place in the ruins, Zhu Luli thought about their conversation from the other night. Brother Lei had seen one of those rotten bastards talking with two of the higher-ups in Jiangzhen¡¯s Governance, which meant their suspicions were right. The Governor, or at least his people, were in cahoots with that bunch.


    While Brother Lei didn¡¯t want to risk anything, especially now with all the restaurant work, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye either. So, Zhu Luli had volunteered. She would trail the Head Scribe and the Head of the Post Office at night, to see if she could find anything.


    Worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll send word to Aunt about these guys. She¡¯ll know what to do.


    She already regretted not sharing anything about the rotten bastards earlier, but that would have made her seem desperate. And would anyone actually care that a bunch of weirdos were doing strange things around a mortal city?


    I doubt it.


    Shaking her head, Zhu Luli watched as the kids took their places before the half-destroyed house. Her eyes lingered on Little Ji for a long second as she hesitated, but then she sighed and let the kids start their morning meditation.


    She sat down and used her own technique to feel the flow as well. There was something about the very practice of breathing that fascinated her, which was why she had started cultivating at a young age. That fascination had grown into a general curiosity about the world¡ªthe world beyond the high walls of the Zhu Clan¡¯s mansion.


    Now and then, she reminisced about those times. Odd that she only remembered the bad stuff. She refused to believe nothing was good about her upbringing, but then, good and bad were relative things in the eyes of a cultivator.


    At least Father never tried to use me like other Patriarchs. Betrothal... Ugh, I wonder how Sister Qiao is doing? She wasn¡¯t too happy about that Young Master of the Tang Clan.


    Breathe in and out¡ªit was simple. Zhu Luli slowly drove the thoughts away from her mind. Soon, the only sound in her head was the thumping of her heart. The more she listened, the more tension left her, until, at last, that bright bond came into view.


    The bond between a star and a cultivator was special. Though she hadn¡¯t yet stepped into the Qi Condensation Stage, she could feel the star she was bonded to. It was there, beyond the clouds, freer than the birds chirping around them.


    One day, I¡¯ll stand beside you.


    The only way to do that was to become a Nascent Soul cultivator. Only they could touch what was beyond the reach of men. Only they could see the world in its naked glory, with the planets lazily dancing in the dark of space.


    Step by step, shall we? First, focus on the Qi Condensation Stage.


    She felt a touch around her arm, the fluffy tail teasing her, as if Little Yao had heard her thoughts. The little beast was about to become a Qi Condensation expert too. She didn¡¯t need to bond with a star like Zhu Luli; spiritual beasts were all born bonded to their common star in the sky.


    I wonder what the Browntail¡¯s Star looks like? It must have a tail or something, right?


    Zhu Luli smiled, coming out of her meditation. She clapped her hands for the kids to wake up.


    ¡°I have to go get new ingredients from the forest, so we¡¯ll end the lesson here,¡± she said, much to the kids¡¯ disappointment. That made her smile. She might be better at this than she¡¯d thought. ¡°But I¡¯ll give you your manuals. I want you to study them, memorize each word, but don¡¯t try to cultivate it. We¡¯ll do that when I¡¯m back. Understood?¡±


    ¡°When will we start hunting?¡± came Snake¡¯s voice, his eyes still half-closed. ¡°Theory alone can¡¯t be enough, right, Big Sister Luli?¡±


    Zhu Luli glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re correct. Once you get the hang of these manuals, we¡¯ll move on to more practical lessons. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Snake nodded and slapped Stone on the back, earning a tired sigh from the kid. They exchanged whispers and started laughing.


    On the side, Little Mei was busy caressing the soft coat of a black cat, her eyes closed in bliss. Even now, Zhu Luli could feel the yearning in Little Yao¡¯s eyes as she watched that cat.


    ¡°Go,¡± she grumbled, rolling her eyes. ¡°But you only have five minutes. We need to move.¡±


    Little Yao bolted forward, sprinting between the kids until she reached Little Mei and yanked the cat¡¯s tail. The cat screeched and jerked back, while Little Yao eased into Little Mei¡¯s arms as if nothing had happened.


    You¡¯re something else.


    ¡­¡­


    "So you''re saying it''s not bad?" Snake muttered, staring down at the bamboo slip clutched tightly in his hands. Big Sister Luli had done something to the spiritual seal on the cultivation manual before he got to read it, so he was the last one to check his manual. Bright lights had burst forth from the bamboo slip, and then words appeared.


    I''ve said it''s quite good for your age. It''s certainly not bad. You''re lucky that the Zhu Clan has allowed that little girl to give you this manual. They are normally a secretive bunch, especially that Old Goat Bai. I wonder if he''s still alive¡­


    "Old Goat Bai?" Snake frowned as he glanced at the bronze ring. "Who''s that?"


    The founding ancestor of the Zhu Clan. Calls himself a Scholar, that old goat does. After all the beatings he took from me, there''s no wonder why he''d chosen the way of a Scholar. Hah! Books, can you believe it?


    Snake leaned back in his bed, shaking his head. Things weren''t as bad as they used to be between him and the old man. They were getting along well, kind of. Part of it was because Snake started to listen, and another part was that the old man finally started taking them seriously.


    "I kind of liked to get a weapon, but¡­" Snake trailed off when the ring around his finger started glowing.


    You''re being impatient again, Little Snake. Taking up a weapon and learning it¡­ You can do that any time. Yes, mastering a weapon is no easy feat, but growing your fingers into spiritual treasures is something entirely different. You have to understand the changes one goes through with each stage.


    Take the Qi Condensation Stage, for example. Your body will shed a layer of your mortal skin, growing strong and capable once you step into that stage, yet the memory of your muscles will stay with you. Therefore, the best time to start cultivating a manual like this Thousand Node Fingers is during the Body Tempering Stage.


    Snake glanced at his fingers, a piece of Big Sister Luli''s performance flashing before his eyes. Teacher Zhu''s fingers were sharp and durable like those of a sword, unlike his fingers, which looked like simple sticks.


    "Can I do anything with these?" Snake muttered. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t believe that his fingers would be better than a sword in a fight.


    Right now, your fingers are weak. That''s to be expected, but with Zhu Clan''s Thousand Node Fingers, you will grow them into spirit treasures. Now, close your eyes and focus on your meridians. The key to this technique is simple. Half the Qi you absorb through your meditation should be directed toward your fingers. Once there, I want you to try and hold onto that spiritual energy for as long as you can.


    Snake took a deep breath, focusing on the Tranquilizing Meditation Technique. Threads of spiritual energy eased in through his pores, slowly making their way toward his meridians. Soon, the first circle started with ease.


    He sensed the Qi circling around his meridians, which felt like he was neck-deep in warm lake waters. Just then, when the second minor circle was about to start, he tried to separate half of the Qi and send it toward his fingers.


    A sharp pain jolted him straight, breaking the rhythm of his breathing. Disoriented, he tried to get back into the flow, taking long, deep breaths, but it only made the pain worse. He coughed and sputtered, eyes flying open as he stared around in panic.


    Stone stared back at him, confused.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Snake choked out, his heart thumping in his chest. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control that Qi!¡±


    Hah¡­ A long sigh echoed in Snake¡¯s mind, and the old man clicked his non-existent tongue mentally. Sometimes I wonder if I should poke a hole in that thick head of yours. It was one thing to forgive the impudence you¡¯ve shown toward me. I could pass that off as the rashness of youth, but this is different. You¡¯re too arrogant, thinking the spiritual energy of the world would listen to a ten-year-old brat.


    ¡°I¡¯m nearly thirteen,¡± Snake grumbled, rubbing the side of his neck as the pain slowly wore off. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, right, Little Brother?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡± Stone answered from his own bed, back to the wall.


    From the outside, they must have looked like normal kids talking and mumbling, but they were both busy listening to an ethereal, mysterious old man.


    Snake shrugged at that. ¡°You¡¯ve done it, right? You know how to control Qi before it flows into a minor circle. How do you do that?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Stone pointed at his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can control Qi before the Qi Condensation Stage. I can¡¯t, at least.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about perfect control. You remember the time you wrecked the room? I need to learn how to do that, but from the inside,¡± Snake said, shaking his head. He could have asked the old man about it, but he always found that speaking with Stone about these things made him feel much more comfortable.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Stone raised his head. ¡°That¡¯s simple. First, you can¡¯t interfere with minor circles. You have to wait for a minor circle to end before you act. Then, if you want to focus the energy to a certain point in your body, just¡­ try to squeeze that part of your body.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Snake¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What do you mean, squeeze that part?¡±


    ¡°Watch.¡± Stone pointed at his right hand. He closed his eyes, and Snake felt the air shift as his Little Brother started taking deep breaths. The invisible lines of energy were drifting slowly toward Stone. Seconds passed, and finally he clenched his right hand into a fist and held the pose as his eyes opened.


    A faint shimmer of energy flickered around Stone¡¯s fingers, like heat rising off the ground. "See? It¡¯s all about the pores," Stone explained, panting slightly from the effort. "You have to be aware of the energy flow, and when you complete a minor circle, just let the energy surge into your hand and squeeze it like you¡¯re trying to hold onto a slippery fish."


    Good demonstration, Little Stone, but let me clarify a few things, the old man said, his voice steady. Snake knew he was speaking with both of them right now.


    Imagine it like this. When you clench your fist, you''re lowering the flow of energy into your hand, similar to how a straw works when you cover the top. The energy in your meridians still wants to flow, so it rushes toward your hand to equalize the pressure. The difference in pressure is what draws more energy into your clenched fist. This way, you can focus that energy and start cultivating your Thousand Node Fingers more effectively.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Snake groaned. ¡°Let me try it.¡±


    Closing his eyes, he focused on the meditation technique, breathing deeply as he sought the familiar warmth of Qi flowing through him. Just when the first minor circle was completed, he clenched his right hand. A flicker of warmth began to pool in his palm, and this time, instead of feeling overwhelmed, he sensed the rush of power responding to his command.


    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± His right hand was warm as he waved it left and right. Then it got warmer still. And warmer yet, as panic started gnawing at him. ¡°What do I do now?!¡±


    Open your palm, the old man said with a tired voice.


    With a frantic flick, Snake opened his palm wide, releasing the swirling energy like a burst of fireworks. The warmth exploded outward, slamming into the bed with a crack that echoed through the room. Splintering wood and flying debris filled the air as the bedframe buckled under the sudden surge of power.


    Snake''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Stone gasped.


    The old man barked a laugh in the back of his mind


    ¡°You did this on purpose¡ª¡°


    ¡°You brats!¡± came an angry voice from downstairs, as loud steps echoed beyond the closed door of the room.


    ¡°Big Brother Lei¡¯s going to kill us,¡± Snake said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Us?¡± Stone scowled at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It was you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean? The last time¡ª¡°


    ¡°Was your mistake, again. Now, Brother Snake, please explain yourself to Big Brother Lei.¡±


    Snake¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as the footsteps grew louder. Just as he was about to argue further, Stone suddenly let out a dramatic groan and flopped back onto his bed, eyes closed. ¡°What the¡ª Little Brother!¡± Snake hissed, kneeling beside him. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±


    Stone didn¡¯t respond, only his lips twitching slightly as he lay still, pretending to be out cold.


    The door burst open, and there stood Big Brother Lei, his face a storm of fury. His eyes immediately fell on the shattered bed and then on Snake, who was frantically gesturing to the ''unconscious'' Stone.


    ¡°Little Snake!" Lei barked, his voice thunderous. "What did you do this time?¡±


    Snake froze, then pointed at Stone, trying to deflect the blame. ¡°It was him! He¡ªhe passed out from the Qi backlash!¡±


    Big Brother Lei''s glare intensified. "And why, exactly, is he the one passed out, while you¡¯re standing there looking guilty?"


    Snake¡¯s mouth opened and closed, panic rising. He glanced at Stone¡ªwho, of course, looked perfectly unconscious, breathing softly, his innocent face betraying nothing.


    "Explain yourself," Lei growled.


    Stone, still playing dead, shifted slightly, as if on cue, making it all look worse.


    Snake grimaced, realizing he was utterly framed. ¡°Uh... I can explain...¡±

 Chapter 58: Sickness

    Chapter 58


    Lei had barely any time to scratch his head as the opening day of the restaurant grew closer. The prep work consumed most of his time, and he also had to come up with a new menu. To appeal to the masses, he knew he would need more than three dishes, which meant extra work.


    Trying other restaurants in Jiangzhen helped him get a few ideas. They had a fairly rich cuisine here, and while Lei was adamant about introducing new dishes, he also wished to sprinkle in some familiar tastes. Chicken soup was one of those familiar dishes.


    With winter closing in on Jiangzhen, it was almost universally accepted that chicken soup warmed both body and soul. Lei''s soup would be just that, with a hint of spirituality in the mix. That was why today he planned to visit Master Luwei to strike a deal regarding the chicken situation.


    "You think it''s a good idea for you to come with me?" Lei asked, glancing at Fatty Lou, who was seated on the couch in the hall. "You know Master Luwei hates your guts."


    "But I''m a hated man everywhere, brother. What can you do about that?" Fatty Lou said, rising slowly to his feet and giving Lei a smile. "It happens when you''re too good at something. You know I had to force my way into the Head Scribe''s mansion to get him to eat one of those cookies. Those guards hated my guts too."


    "It''s different¡ª" Lei sighed and shook his head. "You know what? It doesn''t matter. Let''s go. I''m too tired to argue about this."


    "It''s a damned good day. Let''s go get those chickens, shall we?" Fatty Lou trudged out the door, dragging Lei after him.


    Outside, the morning blessed Jiangzhen with a sprinkle of light. It was a touch chilly, but even then, Lei couldn''t get enough of the fresh air filling his lungs. He spared a last glance at the house and nodded before following after Fatty Lou.


    They sent the kids to the old couple, as Sister Luli and Little Yao were out on a mission. Lei warned Master Li about Snake''s latest shenanigans, but the old man just laughed it off and said it was fine. He also promised Little Snake that he would get him a new bed.


    Man, it''s hard to understand these old folks sometimes. I guess the grandchild magic is real.


    He could only hope that they wouldn''t pamper the kids too much. Sure, Lei did the same now and then, but they managed a good balance with Sister Luli. She was taking care of them as their teacher, and Lei was the head chef of the cooking staff. That was why he was worried the old couple might shake up their well-established authority with their random "gifts."


    Nah. It''s fine. It''s good, even, as they keep that couple busy.


    Rounding the corner, they trudged through the streets, passing by Jiangzhen''s Library and the bald-headed Buddhists who meditated beneath the statue of Emperor Xia. Lei shook his head at that. The senior transmigrator had done good things for the Empire, but he sure loved to soak in the attention.


    They were about to turn toward the market when Lei saw a long line of people waiting outside a two-story house. That, in itself, wasn''t surprising, as Lei recognized the house right away. It belonged to Lifen Xue, one of the most beloved healers in Jiangzhen. No, what made him pause was that all the people lined up seemed too pale, as if they''d just seen a group of ghosts.


    "What''s going on there?" he asked as they stopped near the line.


    Fatty Lou clicked his tongue at the sight. "I''ve heard some guys talking about it. They say it''s longfever. Seems like it''s getting worse."


    There had to be more than fifty people there. Lei couldn''t help but frown when his Spiritual Sensitivity skill sent a jolt of alarm down his neck.


    "Something''s not right," he muttered, moving over to the line. When his brother-in-arms tried to stop him, he waved a hand at him. "I''m taking a look. It feels¡­ odd."


    He tried to check a few people in line with Yellow Maiden''s eyes, but the Spiritual Sensitivity skill didn''t provide any information about the sickness. The sensation was still there, though, and it grew stronger as he neared the house''s entrance.


    "Stop. There''s a line if you want to see Healer Lifen," said a guy blocking the door with his bulky frame. He had another companion looking up at Lei and Fatty Lou from beside the steps.


    "Guards?" Lei thought, taken aback. Then again, there were dozens of sick people waiting before the door, and it could get dangerous without some managing them. So Lei nodded and stepped back.


    "I didn''t know it was this bad." He glanced at the guard with an honest smile, hoping to learn something from the man.


    "I''m not sure what happened, but these last few days, hundreds of people have come to see Sister Lifen. We''ve volunteered to help her and the few others, but we don''t have enough healers for this," the guard said, shaking his head. The man had messy stubble and dark rings under his eyes. He glanced anxiously at the house. "I''m worried if this continues, something will happen to Sister Lifen."


    "Hey, she''s one hell of a woman. She kicked me once when I tried to get one of her pills. It still hurts to this day," Fatty Lou said from the side. Lei could see he was worried, but as always, he tried to lighten the mood. "Don''t worry. It''s going to be all right."


    "I hope so, Little Brother. Thanks," the guard said with a tired sigh.


    Leaving the line of sick people alone with the guards, Lei and Fatty Lou made their way to the market, a nervous silence settling between them. Lei still couldn''t shake that strange feeling. Longfever had been a thing in Jiangzhen for the last few months, but Lei always thought it was a normal sickness.


    But as they made their way to the butcher district, that strange feeling nagged at the back of Lei''s mind. Longfever had never felt this ominous before. He glanced at Fatty Lou, who was walking a bit faster now, his usual jovial demeanor gone. Something was off, and they both knew it.


    Soon enough, they arrived at Master Luwei''s shop, a small but well-known butcher''s shop tucked between larger stores. The scent of fresh meat and blood hung in the air, familiar to those used to the district''s business.


    "Ah, if it isn''t our new chef," came a gruff voice from behind the counter. Master Luwei appeared from the back, wiping his hands on a blood-stained apron. He had a broad, sturdy build, his face weathered with age but his eyes sharp. When his gaze landed on Fatty Lou, his expression soured.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "You again," Master Luwei muttered, crossing his arms. "Didn''t I tell you to stay out of my shop?"


    Fatty Lou grinned, unfazed. "Good to see you too, Master. Don''t worry, I''m not here to beg you for work. We''re here for chickens today."


    Master Luwei''s scowl deepened, but then he sighed. "You picked a bad time for that, boys." He turned and motioned for them to follow him to the back.


    Once they moved there, Master Luwei glanced behind them and lowered his voice. "There''s been a problem at the farms lately. A bad one."


    Lei''s brows furrowed. "What kind of problem? You sold me a dozen chickens just two days ago."


    Master Luwei''s face darkened. "Two days ago, everything seemed normal, but the last day or so... it''s been a mess. The chickens we''ve been getting from the farms are dying. Whole flocks are just keeling over. It looks like some sort of sickness is spreading through the coops."


    Lei frowned. "But you didn''t mention anything when I got that last batch."


    "Didn''t know then." Master Luwei shook his head. "It hit fast¡ªovernight, practically. The farms I get my stock from said it''s been happening in waves. The older chickens are the first to go, but now the young ones are dropping dead too. People are already talking about a shortage if this keeps up."


    Fatty Lou let out a low whistle. "That''s bad news for your soup plan, Brother Lei."


    "No kidding." Lei rubbed his chin, feeling that same odd tingle from earlier. "Have the farmers figured out what''s causing it? Could it be related to what''s going on with Aunt Lifen and the longfever?"


    Master Luwei''s eyes flickered with concern. "I don''t know if it''s related or not, but nobody knows what''s causing it. The farmers said they called for help from the Governor''s Office, but nothing''s come through yet."


    Lei exchanged a glance with Fatty Lou, his mind racing. If the sickness affecting the chickens was related to the longfever, the problem was bigger than just a food shortage. Something was spreading, and it wasn''t confined to just humans.


    "Let me know if you hear anything more," Lei said, his voice steady.


    Master Luwei gave a grim nod. "You''ve got it. I''ll keep a close eye on things. And you two take good care of yourselves and those kids."


    Lei and Fatty Lou stepped out of Master Luwei''s shop. The early morning sun had risen higher, casting long shadows across the bustling butcher district. Lei''s mind churned with possibilities as he replayed the conversation about the chickens and the longfever in his head.


    Fatty Lou walked a few paces ahead. "Brother Lei," he said over his shoulder, breaking the silence. "You think all this is just some unlucky coincidence? Chickens dropping dead, longfever spreading, and no one''s able to fix it?"


    Lei''s jaw tightened. "You remember the man I talked about the other night? The one who came to see those two from the Governor''s Office?"


    "Oh, I remember him. One of our rotten friends, wasn''t he?" Fatty Lou replied.


    Lei nodded. "Yeah, he was. I think he has a hand in¡­ whatever this is."


    "What do we do?" Fatty Lou asked, looking greatly troubled.


    "Nothing," Lei said, shaking his head. "Not before Sister Luli is back, at least. We have to wait for her to become a Qi Condensation Stage expert before we make our move."


    "I''ll send word to my guys. Maybe they''ve heard something."


    "Good idea. You do that," Lei said, scowling deeply. "And I''ll go talk with Aunt Lifen. Best we see if she has anything to say."


    With that, they split up. Fatty Lou would go to his old man''s place to bring the kids up to the restaurant. After that thug kidnapped Snake and Stone, they were making sure the kids were never left alone.


    The same guard frowned when he saw Lei again, but this time Lei made it clear that he didn''t have time to convince him of his reasons. Either way, he had to speak with Aunt Lifen.


    He basically barged in through the door, the guards flailing pointlessly after him. They tried to hold him back and drag him away, but even though they were 3rd Step Body Tempering Stage cultivators, Lei hardly strained against their efforts.


    Inside, he paused when a surprised Aunt Lifen glanced up at him. She was an older woman, perhaps in her forties, but her brown eyes still glinted with a touch of youth. She had long, dark hair wrapped in a bun, and her simple white robe fit her perfectly.


    Before her sat a middle-aged man with a pale face, the right sleeve of his robe rolled up to reveal a yellowish spot on the back of his elbow. Looked like Aunt Lifen had been rubbing a thick paste over that spot when Lei barged in.


    "Aunt Lifen," Lei acknowledged her with a nod.


    "Sister Lifen, we''ve tried, but¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Brother Wei. You two can withdraw. I know this one," Aunt Lifen said, smiling gently at the pair of guards. She then turned toward Lei, her face growing serious. "Is this about the kids, Lei? You see that I''m especially busy this morning, but if you can bring them here, I can take a look."


    "Ah, no, Aunt Lifen. It''s¡­ not that," Lei sputtered. It occurred to him now that he hadn''t thought much about this. A chef barging into a healer''s place to do¡­ what, exactly?


    Clearing his throat, he tried to manage a smile on his face. "I was just curious when I saw the line. I wanted to see if there''s something I should do. If there''s a longfever outbreak, I¡ª"


    "In that case, shouldn''t you have stayed away from my place? How did you think this would help keep those little ones safe?" Aunt Lifen shook her head at him. "And no, this isn''t longfever. At least, not the one we know of. This is different."


    Lei narrowed his eyes at the yellowish spot on the man''s elbow as Aunt Lifen rubbed the rest of the paste over it and patted the man''s hand once she was finished. "It''s done. Don''t forget to drink the mix I prepared for you."


    "Thanks, Sister Lifen," the man said, rising to his feet and sparing Lei an odd glance before trudging out the door.


    And just as the man passed by him, a strong stench filled Lei''s nose. The reek of rot made him nearly vomit on the spot as Aunt Lifen''s voice rang in his ears.


    "I don''t know what it is," she said once the door closed, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it is far worse than longfever."


    ......

 Chapter 59 - Hunt

    Chapter 59


    Zhu Luli strolled through the thick bushes, the afternoon sun barely visible beyond the dense canopy of Darkloom Forest. Little Yao was scouting ahead, swinging her fluffy tail in mild annoyance now and then to show her disapproval. Zhu Luli knew that if she let her, the squirrel would have long since returned to the warm embrace of Little Mei.


    That¡¯s a Beast Master for you. You can¡¯t help it¡ªthese creatures just love them.


    It was strange how different a Beast Tamer was from a Beast Master. Tamers had to capture beasts with brute force before branding their soul-seal onto the creature¡¯s spirit to establish a soul connection. In that sense, it was similar to slavery, except the Tamer had to ensure their beast was in good condition, as the soul bond took a toll on their own spirit as well.


    Beast Masters, on the other hand, were different. Beasts longed for their touch, just like how a child couldn¡¯t keep away from their mother. In one of her studies, Beast Master Xie Tung-Mei noted that genius-level Beast Masters could emit a strange odor when in proximity to a spiritual beast, instilling a natural trust in the creature.


    That was why Little Yao always wanted to stick close to Little Mei. To her, Little Mei was just another Browntail, albeit a differently-shaped one.


    People will drool at the sight of her once we get to Lanzhou. Offers will be plenty, to say the least.


    A Beast Master was a force unto themselves, a small army capable of toppling kingdoms and ruling cities with their hordes. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter to send Little Mei off to one of the sects. Brother Lei would have to think deeply about it.


    Zhu Luli sighed as she stepped into a clearing beyond the bushes, peering around and taking in the view of the forest. She¡¯d been hunting on the outskirts of the forest for the last few weeks, and during that time, she hadn¡¯t encountered those rotten beasts again. Other than a few Sabertongues, she had mostly been searching for spiritual herbs, as they were easy to store.


    But today, she knew her chances of finding a strong beast were higher than coming across a Mortal-Tier High-Quality spiritual herb, let alone an Earth-Tier herb. The problem with herbs was that beasts often consumed them before they had a chance to grow into Earth-Tier or higher stages.


    Sure, there were some herbs that grew in extreme conditions, like inside a volcano or on the edge of glaciers, but Darkloom Forest was just an ordinary forest.


    ¡°Anything new?¡± she muttered when Little Yao looked back at her over her shoulder. The squirrel narrowed her eyes and shook her head, continuing down the path with almost bored steps.


    You¡¯re so moody¡­


    Zhu Luli shook her head and followed the squirrel, taking long, deep breaths of the fresh air. She knew she could find a Qi Condensation Stage beast deeper in the forest, but they still didn¡¯t know what those rotten bastards were up to, especially after what Brother Lei told her about that old man who had appeared in the middle of dinner to talk with two of the Governor¡¯s men.


    They must still be here, she thought as she glanced up at the distant mountain towering into the sky. How strange that those rotten bastards had chosen to use the famed Anguished Mountain as their base.


    I guess the tale about Sage Grim and Emperor Xia isn¡¯t true.


    That was hardly surprising. Zhu Luli didn¡¯t think Emperor Xia had the means to banish the sage on a whim. He was known to be a Celestial Immortal, after all¡ªa full stage below Sage Grim, who was supposed to be a Great Immortal, unbound by the chains of the Three Realms.


    Can¡¯t trust the tales, though. Father said things are different after the Nascent Soul Stage.


    Comparing herself to them was like an ant trying to see the whole sky. It was just impossible. So she focused on the task at hand, scanning the forest as they ventured deeper.


    The damp, heavy air made her long hair stick to her neck. Her fingers itched with nervous anticipation as Little Yao led her toward a patch of wide trees. She had experienced the might of a Core Formation beast before when she had decided to sleep in the hollowed trunk of a tree in the Demon¡¯s Yard. That forest near the capital was nightmarish, and to this day, Zhu Luli didn¡¯t know how she survived that ordeal.


    Here, though, the spiritual energy was barely enough to sustain a Foundation Establishment Stage beast, so she wasn¡¯t overly anxious. In fact, she felt excitement bubbling in the pit of her stomach.


    A Qi Condensation Stage¡­ Once I break through, I¡¯ll breeze through the stage in a few months if we get a good supply of spiritual ingredients!


    The city of Lanzhou didn¡¯t know what was about to hit it. More importantly, Zhu Luli would be a part of it! She could already see a future where Brother Lei soared high into the sky, with Immortals and Fairies lining up at his restaurant to try his dishes. To think she had been fortunate enough to meet this chef in a mortal city¡­


    Ahh! I can¡¯t wait, but I must be patient. I¡¯m getting ahead of myself¡­ again!


    She started grinning like a little girl, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed as Little Yao looked back at her and rolled her beady eyes. Zhu Luli suppressed her grin and cleared her throat, trying hard not to roll her eyes back.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Just then, Little Yao stopped in her tracks, her fluffy tail twitching slightly as if alerted. The squirrel''s beady eyes scanned the area, her ears perked. Zhu Luli¡¯s instincts kicked in, her body tensing as she drew in enough Qi to fuel her fingers.


    "Something nearby?" Zhu Luli whispered, her eyes darting around the forest. She could sense the subtle shift in spiritual energy. Something powerful was lurking.


    Little Yao gave a small nod, then pointed her tiny paw toward a cluster of trees ahead. There was a faint rustling sound, followed by eerie silence. Zhu Luli¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she cautiously stepped forward. The trees were densely packed, casting long shadows that made it difficult to see what lay beyond.


    A shadow darted from within the thicket, growing into a monstrous shape as its hide flickered under the dim light of the forest. Zhu Luli dived into a roll, shielding her face as she sprang to her feet near Little Yao.


    But the expected blow didn¡¯t come. The creature landed gracefully where Zhu Luli had stood moments before. Its lustrous hide was bright brown, but it slowly changed to a dark green, blending into the knee-high bushes surrounding them.


    "Oh?" Zhu Luli raised an eyebrow when she saw the bright blue eyes staring back at her. "A Rainbow Panther? You¡¯re so¡­" Zhu Luli gulped as heat flushed her cheeks. "Cute!"


    The panther blinked, its blue eyes looking down at Little Yao, as if asking if it had heard her correctly. The squirrel gave it a tired nod, making Zhu Luli furious as she felt like the two beasts were ignoring her.


    "Come," she said, raising a hand to beckon the panther closer. It was around the 5th Step of the Body Tempering Stage, lean muscles radiating strength beneath its fur.


    The panther flinched back, hesitant. It didn¡¯t know whether to attack or flee from this strange pair.


    Zhu Luli understood the beast¡¯s suspicion. She tried to reassure it. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, Junior Rainbow. I just want to feel your fur! They say it¡¯s smooth as silk, right? But it must be hard licking that fur every night. Then again, I guess you don¡¯t have much choice if you want to stay hidden wherever you go.¡±


    The panther¡¯s eyes flicked toward the dense underbrush. Little Yao chirped from her perch on a branch, her fluffy tail straight up as her beady eyes darted toward the trees. Zhu Luli¡¯s stomach twisted.


    Another beast.


    Before she could react, a thunderous roar split the air, shaking the leaves. Trees bent and bushes rustled violently as a monstrous figure barreled through the forest. It crashed into view¡ªa hulking Earthbreaker Boar, easily twice the size of the Rainbow Panther. Its tusks gleamed dangerously, like giant spears digging into the ground, ripping apart the forest floor.


    The sheer pressure it emanated told Zhu Luli that this beast was at least at the 8th Step of the Body Tempering Stage.


    The panther immediately crouched low, its fur standing on end, ready to flee¡ªbut it was too late. The boar¡¯s beady, bloodshot eyes locked onto it. There was no mercy in them.


    "Move!" Zhu Luli shouted.


    The panther hesitated for a split second before darting sideways, narrowly dodging the Earthbreaker Boar¡¯s massive charge. The ground quaked as the boar¡¯s tusks sliced through the spot where the panther had stood, uprooting trees in its path.


    Zhu Luli sprang into action. Her fingers surged with Qi, her hands glowing as power coiled around her knuckles like tightly wound springs. With a swift leap, she placed herself between the boar and the panther.


    ¡°Little Yao!¡± Zhu Luli barked.


    Little Yao responded immediately, darting through the branches like a blur. In seconds, the squirrel was over the Earthbreaker Boar, her tail flicking wildly as she chittered, drawing its attention. The boar¡¯s gaze shifted, distracted for a moment as it roared again, trying to shake off the tiny beast.


    Zhu Luli took the opening.


    She dashed forward, heart thundering in her chest. Her glowing fingers jabbed at the boar¡¯s thick hide, aiming for the gaps in its armor-like skin. Her fingers connected with a sharp crack, sending a shockwave through the beast¡¯s body. The boar grunted, stumbling sideways, but it wasn¡¯t finished yet. Its massive legs buckled, and with a snarl, it swung its tusks toward her.


    Zhu Luli twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding the deadly tusks. She landed lightly on her feet, her breath steady, eyes locked on the boar.


    Not enough. I need to find a node!


    The boar charged again, but this time, Little Yao leapt onto its snout, biting down hard with her sharp teeth. The beast howled, shaking its head violently, but the squirrel held firm. This was the moment Zhu Luli needed.


    Her fingers blazed with Qi as she dove in. She bolted around the beast, ducking beneath the boar¡¯s tusks as she drove her glowing fingers into its neck¡ªwhere she could feel a bulging node full of spiritual energy.


    Thousand Node Strike!


    The energy erupted from her fingertips, sending a wave of force directly into the beast¡¯s node. The boar¡¯s eyes widened in shock before its legs gave out, and it collapsed with a thunderous crash, sending dust and debris into the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Sun Nui strolled across the forest, taking deep, long breaths of the beautiful afternoon air. Strength coursed through his veins, and the colors around him appeared more vivid than ever. When he focused, he could see the faint lines trailing the tree barks and the bugs scurrying over them in long lines.


    It had taken everything to survive the onslaught of those maddened beasts, but in the end, it was all worth it. He was a different man now, both in body and spirit¡ªchanged, twisted, and turned for the better. He couldn¡¯t get enough of this feeling.


    Master said I will grow even more once the formation activates.


    Soon, he would become more than just a mere cultivator, and soon that cook would pay for what he had done to him. Before that, though, he had to finish the mission he was given. Master had ordered them to see if there was any unusual activity in the forest before making their move.


    Animals and spiritual beasts scurried away when they caught a whiff of his aura. Sun Nui almost cackled at the sight as he clenched his fists. The sun shone through the tiny cracks in the canopy, bathing him in warmth.


    As expected, there¡¯s nothing wrong¡ª


    A sharp crack sounded, making Sun Nui blink in surprise. It was coming from the wide opening ahead, the sound akin to metal scraping against metal. Scowling, he made his way through the bushes, picking his steps with care.


    Then he saw it.


    Cold sweat poured down Sun Nui¡¯s back as he watched a crazy woman lunge toward an Earthbreaker Boar. Her fingers flashed with light, poking and jabbing at the beast in a practiced fashion. The ground beneath his feet shook as the woman¡¯s fingers opened a long gash across the boar¡¯s thick hide.


    Sun Nui gulped, his heart pounding in his throat. Even though he¡¯d become a 3rd Step Body Tempering Stage cultivator after eating that Root Growing Pill, he knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance against this boar, and yet the woman was handling it with ease.


    He hid behind the tree line, hoping she wouldn¡¯t take notice.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart. The preparations were already done, and everything was set in motion. In three or four days, it would be finished, and Sun Nui would undergo Master¡¯s ritual just like those other people.


    So what on earth was this woman doing here, all alone, hunting beasts?


    .....

 Chapter 60: Chaos

    Chapter 60: Chaos


    The Spiritual Sensitivity skill kept buzzing in his mind as Lei strode toward Master Li¡¯s place to check on the old couple and the kids. The often crowded streets of Jiangzhen looked desolate today, with heads peeking out from behind shutters. Few people lounged in the streets, whispering worriedly among themselves.


    What is happening here?


    Longfever had been a problem for months. The sickness started with a mild headache, heat and discomfort around one¡¯s joints, followed by diarrhea and fever dreams. It could be deadly if left unattended, but the healers in Jiangzhen had remedies to keep it under control.


    This new sickness, though, left even Aunt Lifen helpless. She told Lei that it gave no prior notice before suddenly spreading across the body, corroding the flesh with yellowish spots that oozed pus. Other than the new paste¡ªwhich only seemed good for delaying the inevitable¡ªher other mixtures and remedies had no effect on the sick.


    She had sent word via the Governor¡¯s Office to a Master Healer in Lanzhou. In dire cases like this, when mortal methods failed, they had no choice but to rely on cultivator pharmacists and healers from the Immortal Cities. Thanks to the spiritual beast ferry service, the healer should arrive within a day or two.


    Or so Aunt Lifen thought.


    Lei, however, had his doubts. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that the Governor would make a genuine effort to help the people of Jiangzhen. Quite the opposite¡ªthere was a good chance the Governor was behind it all.


    It can¡¯t be a coincidence. First, there was that rotten man coming in the middle of dinner to talk with two of the Governor¡¯s men. Now, hundreds of people are suddenly falling sick without warning. What are you trying to do here?


    He didn¡¯t know, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to the kids or the old couple.


    The wind whistled past his ears as he rushed toward the bakery, taking in the sights around him. The stalls were empty, the hawkers busy gathering their goods. A couple of drunkards were being ushered away by a line of guards, oblivious to the epidemic.


    Above all that, though, was the reek of rot permeating the clear air of Jiangzhen. Lei was no stranger to the stench, but for some reason, he seemed to be the only one who could smell it. Even when he asked Aunt Lifen and a few guards, they didn¡¯t seem aware of it.


    So, those rotten bastards must¡¯ve done something to hide their tracks.


    All sorts of possibilities ran through his mind until he arrived at the familiar street that housed the bakery. It was closed, of course, but he could see little heads peeking from the wooden shutters on the second floor. Their eyes lit up when he waved at them.


    The door creaked open, revealing Little Mei smiling up at him, her big eyes wide, a black cat cradled gently in her arms.


    "Big Brother Lei!" she cried, hugging his legs.


    Lei patted her head before stepping inside.


    He let out a breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding when he saw all the kids gathered in the big hall. Master Li and Granny Xu were sitting on the couch, small smiles tugging at the corners of their lips. Those smiles quickly gave way to solemn expressions once their eyes met his. Lei gave them a nod, signaling that they needed to talk.


    "Be good, no and go to your rooms. We have to talk with your Big Brother," Master Li said, his wrinkled face softening with fondness as he gestured to the kids.


    The children were about to grumble, but a stern look from Lei silenced them. Shoulders slumped, they cleared the hall, leaving the old couple alone with Lei.


    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good, Master Li,¡± Lei said, dropping into a seat on the other couch. His head throbbed with a strange pulse, sending jolts of pain down his spine. ¡°People are sick, and it¡¯s getting worse.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Master Li nodded. ¡°I heard from some friends that this all started on the farms. Longfever, isn¡¯t it? I thought we got rid of that cursed thing. But still, how could it spread so wide in a single day?¡±


    Lei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not longfever. Aunt Lifen doesn¡¯t know what it is, but I think... I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Granny Xu arched an eyebrow, leaning closer. ¡°Tell us then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s related to those people I told you about. I don¡¯t know how or why, but there¡¯s no doubt. They¡¯re doing something in the city, and the Governor¡¯s people know it.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Master Li leaned back, troubled by the news. Granny Xu laid a hand on his arm. Lei had already told the old couple about the rotten bastards, and their likely ties to the Governor¡¯s Office, so they weren¡¯t surprised¡ªjust resigned. Knowing the truth didn¡¯t change their situation.


    They had to do something.


    ¡°We need to get out,¡± Lei said, fists clenched under his sleeves. ¡°When Sister Luli and Brother Lou return, we should move. I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on, but it¡¯s only going to get worse.¡±


    ¡°But where?¡± Granny Xu frowned. ¡°It¡¯ll take weeks to get to Lanzhou, and the roads between cities are dangerous. We¡¯re not young anymore, Little Lei.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll slow you down,¡± Master Li said matter-of-factly, keeping his composure.


    Lei¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here. You know that. We can take shelter in one of the villages between the cities. It¡¯ll take weeks, but once we¡¯re out of the city, we don¡¯t have to rush.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t weak,¡± came a voice from behind him¡ªyoung, but strong. Snake stood there, eyes narrowed, with Stone just a step behind him, looking equally serious. ¡°We can take care of you.¡±


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Lei turned toward them. ¡°I don¡¯t remember allowing you to eavesdrop on our conversation. So, care to tell me, Little Snake, what you two are doing here?¡±


    Stone flinched, but Snake remained resolute, his eyes meeting Lei¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re not children anymore, Big Brother Lei. We can tell something¡¯s wrong in the city. It¡¯s not fair that you always keep us away from your talks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about hiding things,¡± Lei said. ¡°This is important. Now, go back to your rooms and wait until we¡¯re done. I promise I¡¯ll explain everything when the time comes.¡±


    He turned back to the old couple. They didn¡¯t have time to waste if they wanted to get out. The problem was, Sister Luli was still in Darkloom Forest, and Lei didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d return.


    It shouldn¡¯t take another day. She knows she has to be back before the opening.


    They had planned to open the restaurant tomorrow, so Lei expected her to return to Jiangzhen tonight. He needed to find carriages willing to take them by the end of the day.


    We can do this. We have money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the kids with you,¡± Lei said. ¡°I¡¯ll gather their things from the house while you prepare here. It¡¯s going to be a long trip. Master Li, do you know anyone who¡¯d be willing to lend us carriages?¡±


    Master Li seemed about to argue, but Granny Xu shook her head at him. She sighed and nodded at Lei. ¡°There¡¯s a man called Yang Jian near the restaurant. He used to carry goods for me. Little Lou knows where to find him, so if you can ask him¡ª¡±


    A loud bang interrupted her as the door swung open. Fatty Lou barged in, his cheeks flushed with heat, sweat rolling down his chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work,¡± he rasped.


    Lei froze, his stomach wrenching. ¡°Brother Lou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A curfew,¡± Fatty Lou said, panting. ¡°The Governor has ordered a lockdown for the whole city.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lei''s stomach twisted further, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°Since when?¡±


    Fatty Lou wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, his breathing still heavy. ¡°Just now. I overheard the guards while I was out. They¡¯re putting checkpoints at all the city gates. No one in or out until further notice.¡±


    Lei clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. This was bad. Worse than he had expected. His mind raced through their options, but every path seemed blocked¡ªby the Governor¡¯s men, the sickness, the ever-tightening grip around the city.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to trap us here,¡± Lei muttered under his breath. The words tasted like poison. ¡°They¡¯re using this sickness as an excuse to lock everyone in.¡±


    Granny Xu¡¯s face paled, and Master Li leaned forward, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for whatever is coming,¡± the old man said, his voice steady but grave.


    ¡°I know,¡± Lei replied, gritting his teeth. ¡°But getting out of the city will be nearly impossible now.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Fatty Lou asked as he slumped down beside Lei.


    ¡°We can only wait for Sister Luli. She wants to be a pharmacist, right? Maybe she can find a way to cure this thing,¡± Lei said, frowning when Fatty Lou just stared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Brother Lou. I can¡¯t wrap my head around all this. It¡¯s my fault. We should¡¯ve gone to Lanzhou rather than staying here. We knew this could happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for that,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°Let¡¯s not get lost in the past.¡±


    Lei swallowed hard, pushing down the guilt that threatened to overwhelm him. Fatty Lou was right¡ªit was too late to dwell on what they should have done. Now, they had to focus on surviving the lockdown and protecting those they cared about.


    The air in the room seemed to grow thicker with tension as the gravity of their situation settled in. They were trapped in a city teetering on the brink of disaster, surrounded by sickness and the Governor¡¯s iron grip.


    Lei looked up at Fatty Lou, determination flashing in his eyes. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have time to waste. We need to gather supplies, reinforce the bakery, and keep everyone safe.¡±


    Master Li nodded in agreement. ¡°We have enough food to last us a few days, but it won¡¯t be long before things get tight. If the sickness spreads, the markets will shut down entirely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out and see what I can scrounge up,¡± Fatty Lou offered. ¡°There are still a few guys who owe me some favors. I might be able to get us some essentials before things get worse.¡±


    Lei stood up from the couch, his mind racing through the possibilities. ¡°Good. Do what you can, but don¡¯t take any unnecessary risks. We can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡±


    Fatty Lou gave a half-hearted grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Lei. I¡¯m not planning on dying today.¡±


    ¡°Granny Xu, can you take care of the kids?¡± Lei asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go get whatever I can from the restaurant and the house.¡±


    Granny Xu nodded at him. ¡°Be careful, Little Lei. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Lei forced a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t. We¡¯ll need everyone at full strength if we¡¯re going to make it through this.¡±


    As he stepped toward the door, Fatty Lou¡¯s hand fell on his shoulder. ¡°Brother Lei,¡± he said quietly, glancing at the old couple and the kids peeking from upstairs, ¡°are you sure we can hold out? I mean, with the lockdown, the sickness, and those people... it feels like everything¡¯s closing in.¡±


    Lei met Fatty Lou¡¯s gaze, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But what I do know is that we can¡¯t give up. Not yet. As long as we¡¯re still breathing, there¡¯s hope. We just need to stay sharp, stick together, and wait for the right moment.¡±


    Fatty Lou gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    With that, Lei pushed the door open and stepped back into the streets.

 Chapter 61 - Rootremedy

    Chapter 61 - Rootremedy


    It was deep in the night when Lei woke up to the soft creak of Master Li¡¯s house. After having carried all the essentials to Master Li¡¯s place, he was still on edge and could barely sleep. Fingers shaking, he took a long stick from below the bed and poked Fatty Lou, who had been snoring loudly.


    ¡°What?¡± Fatty Lou blurted out, eyes swollen and saliva dripping down his chin.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± Lei whispered, pointing down the hallway.


    Fatty Lou floundered to his feet, took one of the wooden sticks, and followed him as they inched slowly down the steps. Master Li¡¯s place was one of the biggest houses in the city¡ªnearly a mansion with two stories and more than six bedrooms. The kids and the old couple were sleeping upstairs, while Lei and his brother-in-arms had taken the room near the entrance just in case.


    They crept through the hallway, wooden tiles groaning under their steps, heavy fog rolling in waves beyond the shutters. The night air was cold and reeked of rot, a permanent stench that had taken hold of the city.


    Raising the stick, Lei craned his head from the left wall to peek down at the entrance door, heart thumping in his chest. Fatty Lou stood a step behind him, stick at the ready, his face full of focus.


    There, in the dark of the long staircase, were two figures climbing up. One of them had a lithe build, but the other was clad in loose robes that reminded Lei of the gray robes of the Governor¡¯s Office.


    Taking a step back, Lei glanced at Fatty Lou with a solemn gaze. They both nodded, fingers clenched tight around the sticks, ears perked up as the sound of footsteps grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Now!¡± Lei yelled and bolted into action, bringing the stick down as he stepped aside and took the whole staircase before him. Fatty Lou was almost faster, taking the left side and aiming his stick at the man¡¯s figure, the wood whistling dangerously by Lei¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s rude!¡± came a woman¡¯s voice, and something flashed in the dark as a finger tapped both of the sticks in quick succession, sending Lei and Fatty Lou stumbling back.


    Eyes growing wide, Lei had to bang his back against the wall to bring himself to a stop, his head fuzzy as he tried to register that familiar face. Fatty Lou was no better, arms sprawled out against the walls as if he was trying to hug it.


    ¡°Sister Luli, it was you?¡± Lei mumbled, still disoriented as he took in the other figure. ¡°And this¡­ Old Ji! What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sick,¡± Zhu Luli said, helping the man with one arm under his armpit. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but there are yellow spots all over his body. Quick, lay him on the couch. Brother Lou, did you get my tools here? I couldn¡¯t find them in the house.¡±


    Fatty Lou wiped his head with the back of his hand, nodding stupidly at her. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes. We brought everything here. Where did I put them? Oh, right, upstairs. I¡¯ll bring them right away.¡±


    ¡°Good, you do that,¡± Zhu Luli said, dragging Old Ji toward the main hall and shooting Lei a glance. ¡°Fetch me some cold water, Brother Lei, and a new set of robes. He¡¯s not in good condition.¡±


    Lei sprang into his room, took one of the robes, and went to the kitchen to get some water. That done, he brought the basin to the main hall, where Zhu Luli had laid Old Ji on the big couch.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Zhu Luli said. She soaked a cloth in the cold water, laying it on Old Ji¡¯s forehead before looking up at Lei. ¡°I saw hundreds of people in the streets, lined before the buildings. What is happening?¡±


    Lei couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from Old Ji¡¯s face. That wrinkled, sun-marked skin was riddled with nail-sized holes, some of them oozing with pus. His right eye was completely swollen, and he could barely open the other one. Breath wheezed out through his throat in weak gasps, hands reaching blindly about him as if he was experiencing an episode.


    ¡°This sickness¡­ It has spread everywhere in just a couple of hours,¡± Lei said after gulping down the fear and nausea building in his stomach. He held Zhu Luli¡¯s gaze as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s their doing. Those rotten bastards are behind this.¡±


    Zhu Luli¡¯s eyes narrowed as she checked Old Ji¡¯s pulse. Just then, Fatty Lou came in, bringing a large wooden box filled with all sorts of herbs and tools. Behind him, Lei sighed when he saw the little faces peeking out from the staircase, looking greatly interested.


    Lei shook his head as he turned back to Zhu Luli. ¡°Can you heal him? Aunt Lifen said she didn¡¯t know what it was, but it¡¯s slowly sucking the life out of people.¡±


    ¡°His life essence is too weak.¡± Zhu Luli nodded as she fumbled with her box. ¡°The same thing happened when we came across that Elder Huang, remember? His rot can somehow corrode both Qi and life essence. We have to stop it somehow.¡±


    When Zhu Luli relieved Old Ji of his robe, Lei stifled a gasp at the sight of hundreds of yellowish spots. They were everywhere: on his face, on his arms, cluttered on the left side of his chest, and down around his legs. They pulsed like a heartbeat, and each time some rot oozed out, it trickled from his skin before evaporating.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Lei¡¯s Spiritual Sensitivity skill was raising alarm bells in his mind.


    They watched as Zhu Luli brought out her herbs. She plucked a handful of roots and crushed them in a bowl, taking the resulting paste into a bottle. She poured a yellowish liquid inside the bottle and corked it, shaking it for a minute to achieve a perfect consistency. That done, she asked for a glass from Fatty Lou and poured the mixture into it, forcing Old Ji to drink mouthfuls of the brownish liquid.


    Lei used his Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes skill to check it.


    [Pakroot Juice: Mortal-Grade, Low Quality]: A mix known for its blood-producing effects.


    ¡°That thing¡­ What is it?¡± Fatty Lou asked while Lei waved off the line of text.


    ¡°Pakroot Juice. It isn¡¯t a fix, but it will invigorate his blood and heart,¡± Zhu Luli said, placing the bottle near the box and taking another, different stalk in her hand. ¡°This will give us some time to work with. Unlike my Master, I¡¯m not an expert on life essence sicknesses. Those are rare and usually only affect mortals, like the plague.¡±


    ¡°Plague?¡± Lei was taken aback. ¡°You mean the plague plague?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhu Luli found the time to roll her eyes at him before crushing the new stalk into a powder. ¡°The plague eats away one¡¯s blood and releases a toxin throughout the body. You have to fix the underlying cause rather than treat the symptoms. But this¡­ it¡¯s different. I¡¯ve never seen a sickness suck a man¡¯s life essence this fast.¡±


    Old Ji coughed and wheezed, spattering yellowish blood all over his chest. He started flailing, his one eye wide open, bloodshot with veins around his pupil, arms swinging madly. Lei and Fatty Lou had to restrain him, holding him tight against the bed while Zhu Luli finished with her remedy.


    ¡°We need a bucket,¡± she said, holding a wicked-looking concoction in her hand. ¡°This will make him vomit. I will try to guide the process with my Qi to find the core. You¡¯ll hold him still.¡±


    Nodding, Lei dashed to get a bucket and turned back in no time, placing it near Old Ji¡¯s head. The old man¡¯s face was a sickly pale color, sizzling rot burning all over his skin.


    ¡°Be ready,¡± Zhu Luli said, and, holding Old Ji¡¯s head with her hand, she forced the new mix into his mouth.


    [Rootremedy: Mortal Grade, Middle-Quality]: A spiritual mix used against highly aggressive sicknesses, giving one¡¯s own immune system an external boost.


    Old Ji choked and gagged as Zhu Luli forced all the liquid in the glass down his throat, closing his lips afterward. Lei could feel the feeble strength of the old man as he struggled against their iron hold. It felt like he was holding a skeleton in his hands, coated with thin, pale skin.


    A tense silence settled in the main hall as they waited. Lei shot a strict glance at the kids watching from the staircase, huddled together with their little faces pressed into each other. Then came a loud snort from upstairs, footsteps bounding across the wooden tiles before Master Li made his presence known.


    Clasped in his hand was his famed bamboo stick, the one he had used against Fatty Lou when he was little. Lei had heard so much about that stick that even he couldn¡¯t help but flinch back at the sight of it.


    Thankfully, Master Li didn¡¯t fall back on his old practices, instead regarding the kids with his hawkish eyes. The bamboo stick thumped in his palm, and thumped again, then the kids were running upstairs, racing against each other to be the first to get back to their beds.


    Master Li shook his head after them. Lei could see the warmth and gentle care behind that strict glance before he straightened and gave him a thankful nod. Master Li waved him off and climbed up the steps, leaving them alone.


    Just then, Old Ji started trembling. A rattling, rasping cough opened his mouth wide, and yellowish blood gushed out in a wave. Fatty Lou hurried to bring the bucket up to his mouth.


    The stench made Lei gag, the reek of rot oozing into his nostrils. Clenching his teeth, he fought back the urge to vomit and instead held Old Ji¡¯s arms tight, nailing him to the couch as he tried to struggle free from his grip.


    Zhu Luli had to open all the shutters to allow the wind in, which provided a moment of relief to their group. It felt like hours had passed as the bucket neared being full, sweat pouring down their faces.


    Lei stepped back, looking at the old man. Though he kept vomiting, and though he was still shaking, there wasn¡¯t any strength left in his body to even raise his arms. He was a ghost of his old self, a soul on the verge of death, barely holding on.


    ¡°This is killing him,¡± Lei said slowly. Forcing the words out felt like his throat was being cleaved by his own voice. ¡°He can¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°We have no other choice,¡± Zhu Luli said, her gaze steady even as she stared at the old man. Where Fatty Lou and Lei were trembling, she held herself with such stoutness that it was clear this wasn¡¯t her first time dealing with something like this.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do anything?¡± Fatty Lou asked, his face flushed from the night¡¯s effort. ¡°Anything at all?¡±


    ¡°If we could¡¯ve caught it early, perhaps this would¡¯ve worked. But the sickness has spread to every inch of his body, and he¡¯s too old,¡± Zhu Luli said, shaking her head.


    Some of the yellowish spots had dried out while Old Ji vomited into the bucket, which showed them that the remedy somehow worked. Still, there were dozens of those spots oozing with pus.


    Breathing in deeply, Lei pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes. There had to be something¡­ anything they could do. He couldn¡¯t just let Old Ji die in front of his eyes. He was a grumbling, pain-in-the-ass old man, but during his first month here, he had helped Lei find his way in this new world.


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one. The whole city was dealing with the outbreak. Who knew it wouldn¡¯t spread to the cultivators? Zhu Luli didn¡¯t think it likely, but she wasn¡¯t sure either. For all Lei knew, those rotten bastards had a way to deal with cultivators as well, especially now that it had become clear they were getting inside help from the Governor¡¯s Office.


    Something¡­ anything. But what?


    Lei glanced back at Zhu Luli and then down at her toolbox. Dozens of spiritual herbs, tools, powders, and pastes were in there¡ªa world he knew nothing about. But then, he had a herbalist and a master pharmacist in the making beside him as well.


    Slowly, an idea came to his mind, one that seemed to gain weight as he put more thought into it. Why, these remedies and pastes were no different than dishes, right? If he could somehow cook them and use his Essence Enhancement skill on the spiritual ingredients¡­ would that work?


    No harm in trying it. Not like we have any other choice.


    ¡°Sister Luli,¡± he said, wiping the sweat off his face and pointing at the toolbox. ¡°Bring me those herbs, the spiritual ones. I need Brother Lou to watch over Old Ji and make sure he stays stable.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Fatty Lou asked, curious. Zhu Luli seemed doubtful as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook,¡± Lei said, giving them a solemn nod. ¡°But this time, I¡¯ll be using Sister Luli¡¯s recipes.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ recipes?¡± Zhu Luli gawked at him.


    Lei smiled slightly. ¡°Yes. Who says a dish has to be edible to be considered real food? I want to see if I can come up with a real spirited remedy.¡±


    ¡­..

 Chapter 62: The Gathering

    Chapter 62


    Sun Hu trudged silently out of one of the mansion''s back doors into the streets, glancing up at the slightly elevated entrance where two men from the City Guard stood. The tips of their spears shone dangerously under the moonlight, their grips around the shafts so tight that their knuckles had turned white.


    They had been sent here by Jin Longwei to supposedly provide protection for Ding Yan, but Sun Hu knew they were really here to keep an eye on him. He snorted at them before slithering down through the streets toward the city proper, his breaths coming out sharp and steady.


    He had his doubts about the Governor¡¯s men and had been trying to build enough trust to hopefully become one of them, but this sudden sickness had messed with his timeline. Now, he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to act.


    Cursing the time he refused when his father tried to send him to study under one of the Master Pharmacists, Sun Hu took the wind at his back and climbed down the steep steps. He was still clad in artificial skin, but his Foundation was growling out one major cycle after another, sending boiling waves of Qi around his body.


    He paused, sensing two weak auras down the steps, probably belonging to another set of City Guard members. Looking around, Sun Hu launched himself into the air with a jump, becoming a shadow darting through the night, fast as a Browntail. In a single breath, he was on the guard pair, his right hand cleaving across the air with a sharp chop, earning two muffled clangs as both men¡¯s knees buckled under his swift taps.


    Dusting his robe, Sun Hu took in his surroundings. These steps led to the westernmost exit of the Inner City, a gate that rarely saw any action. From here, it was a long descent to reach the city center.


    Guards, he could handle with ease, but his gut told him they were the least of his worries. Something was happening in the city. Something sinister.


    His instincts, sharpened by years of active duty, tingled at the back of his head as he regarded the night sky. Hours had passed since the Governor announced that the city would be under curfew until they could get control of the sickness, but even a fool could see that this was no ordinary epidemic.


    Even a mortal plague takes days to spread across a city. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, and I can¡¯t feel anything wrong with the spiritual energy, but there must be a reason why those people are gathered in the Library.


    Getting that crucial information had cost him a dozen imperial gold coins, a good deal of pampering and boot-licking, and, when none of that worked, a nasty beating that left one of Wan Yuan¡¯s lackeys seeing stars. Sun Hu had tied him up with one of his soul-ropes and locked him inside a cabinet. He wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon.


    The trouble was, that lackey had been much stronger than Sun Hu anticipated. To his knowledge, the only Qi Condensation Stage cultivator in the city was the Governor, and even he was at the 3rd Step. So how had that man turned out to be nearly as strong as an early Qi Condensation cultivator?


    I don¡¯t like this at all.


    Sun Hu descended the steps, his heart thumping in his chest. Along the way, he came across more than a dozen guards, all of whom he handled with minimal force, letting them sleep through the night in peace. Even when they woke up the next day, they wouldn¡¯t know what had happened to them.


    Out of the gate, Sun Hu cast his gaze across the wide streets of Jiangzhen, eyes narrowing at the long lines stretching in front of multiple buildings. A deep silence hung in the air, broken only by coughing and wheezing from people whose faces were riddled with yellowish spots oozing pus. Sun Hu pressed down the nausea rising in his stomach and vanished into the shadows as he made his way to the Library.


    The sickness had taken hold of hundreds, maybe thousands, slowly sucking the life out of them rather than killing them outright. The healers had never seen anything like it. It didn¡¯t kill ¡ª not immediately, at least ¡ª but it turned people into walking corpses, barely alive.


    A demonic ritual? Not likely. I would¡¯ve felt the change in spiritual energy right away. They couldn¡¯t have done something this massive without affecting the Qi ¡ª unless they used a formation.


    There was good reason why formations were both highly respected and equally feared. A talented Formation Master with ample resources and time could protect a city for days, if not months. Likewise, they could turn life into a living hell.


    There had been one occasion when a Demonic Formation Master used the Nine Demonic Stars Formation to instill boiling rage in hundreds of spiritual beasts and unleash them against one of the Immortal Cities. It had taken a group of Skyguards to deal with the attack, and even then, they hadn¡¯t managed to catch the master responsible.


    Of course, for that kind of formation, the master had to have been a Nascent Soul cultivator. Sun Hu doubted a Nascent Soul Formation expert would bother wasting valuable resources to prepare a formation against a mortal city when they could crush it with a mere wave of their hand.


    In the end, Sun Hu was at a loss. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t come up with a sensible explanation. He even considered whether this could be a new kind of sickness, one the Governor¡¯s people were genuinely trying to fight.


    They wouldn¡¯t have killed all the Wordcrows if that were the case. It¡¯s as if they were afraid someone would use them to send word.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He shook his head and refocused on his surroundings. Ahead, a group of guards had barricaded one of the streets leading to the Library. When Sun Hu tried another route, he found yet another group blocking the way.


    There are too many of them. I can handle the groups, but I don¡¯t want to make my presence known. I should go around them.


    Looking up, he could see the tip of the domed Library just a couple of streets away. He approached one of the nearby buildings and climbed up to the roof. From there, the rooftops formed a jagged line stretching all the way to the Library, and no one was in sight.


    It seemed the guards hadn¡¯t considered anyone taking the air route.


    Sun Hu bolted forward, the buildings flashing by on either side, the moonlight bright in the night sky. He jumped and landed with grace, his feet finding the ground as soft as a sparrow. His Foundation provided explosive strength to his legs, propelling him like a dart toward the Library.


    When Sun Hu reached the last building, he came to a skidding stop, peering down at the gap between the roof and the dome of the Library. Below, dozens of guards stood near the statue of Emperor Xia, some lounging by the entrance, their eyes blank and mouths slightly open.


    Sun Hu frowned as he noticed some of the guards had those yellowish spots on their arms and faces as well, but they didn¡¯t seem bothered. On the contrary, they appeared almost bored, uncaring whether the sickness ate away at their skin or not.


    Taking a step back, Sun Hu prepared himself for the final jump, the fingers of his right hand drawing a seal in the air. The wind suddenly picked up, coiling around his arms, legs, and back, causing the tails of his robe to flap. With that done, he took a deep breath and dashed forward.


    The wind pushed him far into the sky, carrying him toward the dome of the Library. The guards below remained oblivious to the intruder soaring above them. When he landed softly, faint whispers reached his ears¡ªvoices speaking with hurried intensity inside the Library.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± asked a familiar voice, thick with worry. ¡°I thought he would give us at least another month to prepare!¡±


    ¡°Things change, Brother Jin. Get used to it,¡± replied another voice. Sun Hu instantly recognized it as Mao Hu¡¯s, the man responsible for the postal office and the Wordcrows. ¡°Now, we¡¯d better start thinking of a way to wrap things up without alerting anyone.¡±


    ¡°But we were promised no harm would come to the city¡¯s folk!¡± Jin Longwei, the Head of the City Guard, countered. ¡°This sickness¡­ it¡¯s killing them!¡±


    ¡°Relax, will you?¡± said another voice, slightly bored, as if done with the whole affair. Sun Hu¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized Dai Aiguo, the Head Scribe. He had thought that man only knew how to eat. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Lord Governor given his word that nobody will die? They¡¯re just sick. Once this is done, they¡¯ll get better with time.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on that,¡± Mao Hu said with a muffled laugh, his voice barely audible through the thick shutters of the Library. ¡°Sure, they¡¯ll recover, but I don¡¯t think anyone will heal completely. You saw it, didn¡¯t you? That rot seeps under their skin. Good luck cleaning that out of your veins, hah!¡±


    ¡°The point is, they¡¯ll survive,¡± Dai Aiguo sighed, and something thumped inside the Library, sounding like a cane. ¡°They¡¯ll survive, and they¡¯ll pick another Governor. A new era, one might say! They couldn¡¯t have hoped for a better outcome.¡±


    Silence followed their conversation, and Sun Hu inhaled deeply, trying to calm his thoughts. His fingers itched to open the shutters and peer inside, but without knowing what awaited him, he didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    He could feel the Oath¡¯s heavenly chains tightening around his heart, reminding him of his duty. He couldn¡¯t walk away from whatever they were planning here. Somehow, he had to find a way in.


    Suddenly, loud footsteps rang in his ears. Leaning closer to the shutters, Sun Hu focused as the Governor¡¯s people resumed talking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told the formation is complete. Other than a slight hiccup, we can rest assured that no one will leave this city¡ªnot even a Core Formation stage expert.¡±


    Sun Hu frowned at the sound of the voice. This one belonged to a stranger.


    ¡°Lord Governor.¡±


    ¡°Lord Governor.¡±


    The voices of the men acknowledged the newcomer. Even from his hiding place, Sun Hu could almost picture them bowing in respect to the Governor. When he and his Master had first arrived in Jiangzhen, they¡¯d met a beaming, easy-going middle-aged man who seemed like he could do no wrong.


    Yet Sun Hu had known better than to trust that fa?ade. He was always good at reading people, and that man had given off a bad stench¡ªlike a wolf clad in sheep¡¯s skin. From the moment he¡¯d laid eyes on him, Sun Hu had sensed something was off.


    ¡°Lord Governor, I have a question,¡± Jin Longwei¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°This sickness¡­ Shall we wait? I¡¯m afraid it has spread to the City Guard. My men are complaining¡ª¡±


    ¡°Little Jin, allow me to clarify a few things,¡± the Governor¡¯s voice thumped in Sun Hu¡¯s chest. Such strength! Such gravity! This couldn¡¯t have come from a mere Qi Condensation stage cultivator. ¡°This city, these people, the Library upon which we stand, and the houses lining our dear Jiangzhen¡­ none of these matter anymore.¡±


    Sun Hu¡¯s heart raced as he pieced together the Governor¡¯s words, feeling the weight of the city¡¯s doom pressing in on him. A formation had locked the city¡ªan elaborate web designed not just to control but to ensnare.


    Quieting his breath, he crept closer to the shutters, his fingers trembling with a mix of rage and anticipation. With a slow, deliberate movement, Sun Hu pried open a narrow gap between the wooden slats.


    His eyes widened.


    Inside the Library, the Governor stood at the center of the room, surrounded by the highest-ranking men of Jiangzhen¡ªMao Hu, Dai Aiguo, and Jin Longwei among them. But the man before them was not the affable, kindly figure Sun Hu remembered.


    The Governor¡¯s once plump and friendly face had stretched, distorted, as though the skin no longer fit the bones beneath. His eyes gleamed with a pale, eerie light, flickering like dying embers in the room¡¯s low lanterns. His hands, clasped behind his back, were covered in dark, vein-like markings that snaked up his arms and disappeared into the folds of his robe.


    The air around him pulsed with a cold, sinister energy that made Sun Hu¡¯s very Foundation recoil.


    Jin Longwei¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°Lord Governor, what... what has happened to you?¡±


    The Governor smiled, his lips pulling back unnaturally to reveal sharp, yellowed teeth. ¡°What has happened to me, Little Jin? I have embraced what you were all promised. The sickness in this city... it¡¯s feeding us, feeding Him. It¡¯s a gift. A transformation.¡±


    The Governor turned slowly, his gaze sweeping over his subordinates, lingering on each of them as though weighing their worth. ¡°Three days¡­ In just three days, we shall be born anew, and we shall do it in silence. Nobody will know, no one will remember, but they shall play their part. And thus, we will no longer be bound by the limits of mortality or cultivation.¡±


    As the words hung in the air, Sun Hu backed away from the shutters, his heart pounding in his chest. He had to warn his Master, his father¡ªanyone. This wasn¡¯t just a plot for power. Jiangzhen was on the brink of becoming something far worse than any demonic formation.


    With a final glance at the eerie figure inside, Sun Hu vanished into the night. Time was running out, and whatever the Governor had planned, Sun Hu would have to find a way to put an end to it.


    .....

 Chapter 63: Determination

    Chapter 63 -


    Lei boiled the mixture over the simple stove, sweat trickling down his cheeks. Zhu Luli guided him at each step as he crushed the spiritual herbs and prepared the remedy. They weren¡¯t sure if boiling the mixture would actually change the formula, but Lei knew they had no other choice but to try.


    The Essence Enhancement skill only showed its real worth in a real dish, which meant that Lei had to put his cooking skills to use to bring out that spirituality. High heat also worked wonders for bringing out the juice from spiritual herbs and blending them with the other, more ordinary ingredients.


    ¡°Now, add the paleroot. A single pinch, not too much,¡± Zhu Luli said, her lips pressed down in focus. She had become their rock in the midst of chaos, lending them a confidence that made them believe this could work.


    Lei plucked a single root and crushed it in a mortar before letting the bits sprinkle down into the boiling water. Slowly, the mixture turned a dark brown, thickening as Lei cleared the foam and bubbles on the surface.


    ¡°We can take it now,¡± the herbalist said. ¡°This should be enough, right?¡±


    Lei glanced at her. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    He placed the pot on the counter, pouring the mixture into a bowl and leaving the lid off for it to cool. He didn¡¯t want to force a dying man into drinking a simmering remedy.


    Bringing the bowl with him, he returned to the main hall and locked eyes with Fatty Lou, who was busy wiping the old man¡¯s forehead with a wet cloth.


    Lei tried not to look into Old Ji¡¯s eyes. He often liked to grumble, this old man, saying that this world wasn¡¯t made for the weak-hearted. To him, feeding the kids and helping out the poor folk was good manners, but there had to be a balance. ¡°Help them too much,¡± he¡¯d say, ¡°then they start depending on you rather than finding their own ways.¡±


    I wish you¡¯d come with me, but you¡¯re too stubborn.


    Lei shook his head. He didn¡¯t know much about Old Ji, as he wasn¡¯t the kind of man who liked to delve into the past. Whenever Lei asked, he would just wave him off and say that there was no merit in peering back into old graves.


    You¡¯ve got a story, and you will tell me¡­ all of it when you¡¯re healed.


    A rattling cough shook Old Ji¡¯s pale face, spattering yellowish blood all over his chest. He was burning, his body trying to fight off this foul sickness but failing in the most desperate way.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Zhu Luli said, looking up at Lei from beside the old man. She then urged him, ¡°Bring the remedy.¡±


    Lei nodded, taking the bowl and checking it one last time.


    [Root Remedy: Mortal Grade, High-Quality]: A spiritual mix used against highly aggressive sicknesses, giving one¡¯s own immune system an external boost.


    High quality¡­ Don¡¯t you dare die on me, Old Ji.


    Taking the bowl, Zhu Luli gently lifted Old Ji¡¯s head and poured the mixture down his throat. The old man choked and rasped, his feeble body trying to fight back as Fatty Lou and Lei pinned him down. Thin strands of gray hair fell in sickly waves across his face, and Zhu Luli brushed them away, keeping his chin high.


    She forced him to drink it all, refusing to give in to his weak pleas. Lei¡¯s head throbbed with pain, and Fatty Lou was visibly trembling. But both of them kept the old man pinned on the couch, fingers tight around his body.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Zhu Luli breathed, her brows heavy with sweat. ¡°We did our best. It¡¯s now up to him. The Yellow River beckons him from the other side with its sweet and deathly call. He has to fight it and decide for himself.¡±


    Old Ji went still. He seemed peaceful, as if resting in a deep sleep. A smile slowly blossomed over his lips. What did he see in the darkness behind his lids? Perhaps a final release, a closure to a life lived in years of solitude?


    Or it could be that he remembered the good times. They were always there, but one had to search for them. Lei always found it odd how a man¡¯s mind worked. Darkness and sorrow never required seeking; they were often there, waiting at your door, ready to slip in through a tiny crack.


    The good things, on the other hand, demanded practice. You had to strive for them, to work for the light in your world. So then, Lei thought, could a man laid in his dying bed have the resolution to seek them out? Could he search for them in his final moments, wrenching his life back to see that the light at the end of the tunnel wasn¡¯t the only light that beckoned him?


    They waited, the wind whispering biting cold through the main hall. Old Ji¡¯s breaths came out in faint waves, like a candle bearing the mighty storm. Lei rested a hand on his forehead and thought, remembering the good times they shared. He hoped Old Ji could feel them too. He hoped that he would decide what was best for him.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Check the kids, will you?¡± Lei said, looking over to Fatty Lou. He felt his chest tighten. ¡°I want to make sure they are sleeping.¡±


    Fatty Lou¡¯s mouth opened, then closed as he gave a nod. Zhu Luli stared after him and breathed out a long sigh. Her fingers were covered in powdered herbs, her long hair tied loosely over her head.


    They sat and waited in silence until Old Ji jerked awake, breath wheezing out through his lips. His eyes opened wide, staring around himself, fingers shaking, body heating up. His gaze finally settled on Lei, narrowing in suspicion.


    Lei¡¯s eyes snapped toward Zhu Luli, who nodded and eased near Old Ji, checking his pulse. Her mouth opened slightly. ¡°He¡¯s fighting back. I think the medicine is working.¡±


    The yellowish spots around Old Ji¡¯s arms and legs throbbed visibly, pus oozing from the skin. Lei wiped him clean with a cloth and felt a squirming inside his body as he watched the spots close on their own.


    This¡­ mana?


    He blinked at the odd sensation. After reaching the boundary of his tier, he found he couldn¡¯t gain mana, even when people devoured his dishes. His initial thought was that the System wanted him to reach the next stage before resupplying him with mana through his dishes, but this was different.


    The stench of rot filled his nostrils. It was as if he were somehow sucking the rotten mana out of Old Ji¡¯s spots, making it his own. Unlike spiritual energy, this mana refused to course through his meridians, instead welling in the pit of his stomach and blending into his body.


    It didn¡¯t seep away. It stayed there, a morbid curiosity that lost its way. Lei tried to squash it with all the control he could muster, pushing the Qi in his meridians slowly toward it. It was a painfully slow process for an untalented cultivator like him, but still, the spiritual energy moved.


    When the two different energies met, Lei jolted back and trembled, tension slowly grabbing him with an inexplicable sensation. His instincts screamed in expectation of pain and left him baffled when it didn¡¯t come. Instead, a sudden ease spread through his arms and legs, like wind flowing freely through his veins.


    Then, all of a sudden, Lei lost the sensation, as if the delicate balance of the two energies had jammed into a boundary, one that forced them to dissolve.


    ¡°Brother Lei¡­ Your eyes are glowing,¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s voice brought him back to the present as Lei blinked to gather himself.


    ¡°I think I know what I must do,¡± Lei said, his heart thumping in his chest. ¡°Before that, though, we need to give this remedy to Aunt Lifen.¡±


    ¡°What about the guards? If this is the Governor¡¯s scheme, I don¡¯t think they will take it kindly that we are trying to save people.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. ¡°This rot is different from spiritual energy. It¡¯s full of mana. You remember the diary of Elder Huang? In one of the passages, he talked about cultivating blood-energy crystals through local beasts and the people of this world.¡±


    Zhu Luli nodded with a solemn face. ¡°You think that¡¯s what they are doing here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lei said. ¡°They must¡¯ve found a way to use this rot to their advantage. You¡¯ve said it¡¯s sucking the life essence from a person, and you¡¯re right¡ªonly this rot somehow converts the life essence into mana. I can feel it seeping through those spots. If we follow the trail, we can find the source.¡±


    There was no mistaking it. The Spiritual Sensitivity skill was responding to the oddity of this sickness. It didn¡¯t see the rot itself as an abnormality; the real reason why it sent jolts of alarm into Lei¡¯s mind was that the rot was doing something that went against the natural side of this world.


    What troubled Lei was that he could use this mana as well.


    The System¡­ They share the same source.


    But what would they do once they found this source? The fight against Elder Huang was still fresh in Lei¡¯s mind. He suspected that the only reason they had managed to deal with that bastard was that he lacked mana to do anything to them. Even then, the old man refused to go down without a fight.


    And now, they had thousands of people sick with rot, giving them a steady supply of mana.


    It will only get worse. If we wait too long, that Master¡­


    Lei felt a cold shiver down his spine. As far as he knew, that Master was sick and wounded, which was why he was trying to recuperate in that mountain. They couldn¡¯t give him enough time to heal¡ªnot fully, at least.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wake Grannie Xu. She can take care of Old Ji,¡± Lei said, peering out into the cold night. Then he hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ll take Stone, Snake, and Mei with us.¡±


    ¡°The kids?¡± Zhu Luli blinked at him. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°What, you think I was going to joke around at a time like this?¡±


    Zhu Luli shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that; just¡­ we all know how you are with the kids. I guess I¡¯d expected you to go all Big Brother on them and lock them with the old couple in the house. You know, the usual ¡®Stay away from trouble¡¯ sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°Wish I had the chance, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re past that point. They are strong now, aren¡¯t they? If we are to do this, we need everything and everyone we can use against them.¡±


    Zhu Luli gave him a long, searching look before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The wind howled outside, the cold seeping through the wooden shutters. The night was thick with tension, but Lei had already made his choice. They would have to face this together, no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them ready,¡± he said, determination flaring in his chest as he turned toward the door. ¡°We need to move quickly before the guards catch wind of what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    Zhu Luli nodded and quickly began gathering their supplies.


    Lei stepped into the hallway, the flickering lantern light casting long shadows against the walls. He glanced at the kids¡¯ room, where Fatty Lou was sweating against a dozen curious faces.


    ¡°Snake, Stone, and Mei, you¡¯re coming with us,¡± Lei said with a strict voice, giving them a hard glance. Snake nearly jumped with glee, while Stone looked absentmindedly down at the bronze ring around his finger. Little Mei was still busy scratching Little Yao¡¯s chin. It seemed she didn¡¯t mind so long as she was near the squirrel.


    Lei waved the other kids off when they tried to protest, making his way to the old couple¡¯s room. Under the light, he found them sitting near the bed, their faces etched with apparent worry.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do this,¡± he said, staring at their faces. He tried to keep himself straight, hide the shaking fingers in the sleeves of his robe, and gave them a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the kids and Old Ji to you.¡±


    ¡°Little Lei¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Xu¡¯er,¡± Master Li¡¯s voice was thick and strong as he clasped a hand around Grannie Xu¡¯s hands. He then turned slowly toward Lei and nodded at him. ¡°Do what you must do, Lei, and don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to the kids.¡±


    Lei set his jaw tight as they shared a look with Master Li. His wrinkled face carried a deep understanding, a heavy feeling that somehow gave Lei a sense of confidence.


    He needed that. He needed every little thing that would make him believe that he could do this.


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 64: Voice

    Lei breathed in deep, skin crawling as the night wind eased through his robe. Zhu Luli was scouting ahead, Fatty Lou guiding her through the narrow streets while Lei kept his eyes on the kids.


    Snake looked eager, fists clenched in anticipation, nudging Stone now and then, who looked disturbingly silent. Little Mei and Little Yao, on the other hand, might as well have been strolling from the way they kept chuckling for some reason.


    Lei was still nervous about bringing the kids with him, so it was good to see them like this. His only hope was that they could stay away from trouble until they reached the restaurant.


    Once there, he could cook a big batch of Rootremedy to give out to Aunt Lifen. Not to mention, Zhu Luli had said she¡¯d caught a big spiritual beast and locked it in the restaurant. Lei had more than a few ideas for what he¡¯d do with that beast.


    Firstly, he wanted to see if he could boost the Rootremedy¡¯s medicinal effect by using a strong beast¡¯s body parts in the mix. The medicine worked well enough on Old Ji, but there were hardly enough herbs in Zhu Luli¡¯s toolbox to heal hundreds of sick people. By using a more potent ingredient, Lei hoped he could make up for this deficit.


    Secondly, he wanted to see if he could get a breakthrough in the System by using the Earthshaker Boar as an ingredient. According to Zhu Luli, the beast was somewhere between the 8th Step of the Body Tempering Stage and Qi Condensation Stage, which could be just enough for an Earth-tier dish.


    The mana Lei felt when Old Ji opened his eyes still weighed on his mind. If the plan worked and he got to heal hundreds of people through the remedy, then he would have an unspeakable amount of mana in his body. He just had to find a way to do something with it.


    How do you control mana? That¡¯s the question here.


    Rounding the corner, they purposefully kept away from the Library, taking a more roundabout route to the restaurant. Even then, they came dangerously close to alerting a couple of guards on the way.


    Thankfully, the guards seemed hardly aware of their surroundings. Lei¡¯s Spiritual Sensitivity skill told him that they were just as sick as Jiangzhen¡¯s normal folk. Most of them tattered about the squares mindlessly, leaning on their spears for support.


    The cultivator guards seemed to be doing a better job of keeping their eyes open, but even they had yellowish spots all over their skin.


    Why, then, had the sickness stayed away from us?


    Zhu Luli was a strong cultivator, and Snake, Little Mei, and Stone were monsters by any definition. Lei himself was nearing the 4th Step of the Body Tempering Stage, and Fatty Lou was keeping up with him.


    The other kids, though, especially those who lacked talent, were barely considered cultivators. How come the sickness hadn¡¯t caught them?


    Another mystery. There¡¯s been anything but those as of late.


    Lei sighed tiredly, head throbbing with thoughts. All of these, yet he felt helpless like a child. He still couldn¡¯t believe such an outrageous thing was happening in a world where Immortals existed. Couldn¡¯t any one of those mighty cultivators have blasted these bastards with a flick of their hand? Why must they leave Jiangzhen alone?


    ¡°Stop,¡± came Zhu Luli¡¯s voice. She raised a hand and pointed at the square ahead of them, a small one with a group of guards lounging near the fountain.


    ¡°We have to pass through it,¡± Fatty Lou said, eyes serious. ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    Lei counted a dozen guards in that group, their spears glinting under the moonlight. Half of them looked pale and senseless, some even sprawled on the ground, breaths wheezing weakly in their chests.


    ¡°We can take them,¡± Lei said, looking at the kids before resting his eyes on Zhu Luli. ¡°We¡¯ll move forward. The kids can act as backup.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei, we can fight,¡± Snake said with a contemptuous gaze at the guards. ¡°Look at them. They barely look alive. I can take them alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing.¡± Lei fixed him with a glare before turning to Zhu Luli. He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡±


    They left a grumbling Snake and the indifferent pair of Stone and Little Mei behind them, trudging out into the square. Soon, they broke into a run, closing in on the guards from three different angles.


    Lei knew little about fighting, and those spears looked dangerously sharp, but in a world of cultivators, what really mattered was one¡¯s strength. So when a guard swiped clumsily at him with a spear, he ducked and swatted it easily away with the back of his hand, sending the weapon clanging to the ground. The guard¡¯s eyes widened at him and widened still as Lei¡¯s punch continued on and drove hard into his gut.


    The guard let out a choked gasp and doubled over as Lei passed by him. Just then, something flashed in the corner of his vision. He saw a flying Zhu Luli jabbing her fingers with practiced ease, leaving a line of stunned men behind her, who wobbled unevenly before plopping to the ground.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The odd beauty of the scene was broken when Fatty Lou¡¯s fist smacked hard into another guard, sending him sprawling a few paces. Lei cringed as the poor man crashed hard and never got up.


    It took them only a few seconds to deal with the sickly bunch.


    ¡°Move on.¡± Lei and the others shared a glance before Zhu Luli signaled to the kids.


    With that, they continued down another street, the wooden shutters closed all around them.


    They dealt with two more squads on their way, disarming them efficiently and leaving them sleeping on the ground. They would smart from a couple of bruises when they woke up¡ªnothing they couldn¡¯t handle.


    When Lei opened the restaurant¡¯s door, it took a few moments to register the hulking beast that stood in the hall. Well, parts of it, as the creature had been cleaved by what seemed like a sharp sword through the middle and the sides.


    He checked it.


    [Earthshaker Boar - Half-Step Qi Condensation Stage]: A carnivorous spiritual beast that has a strong earth aura.


    ¡°Uhh,¡± Snake muttered, one hand clamped over his nose. He scowled at the blood coating the ground. ¡°I thought our kitchen staff was responsible for keeping this place clean!¡±


    ¡°Obviously they did, until Big Sister Luli brought that huge monster,¡± Stone rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Look at the flesh. It¡¯s fresh, and cleanly cut. I wonder if Big Sister Luli really used her fingers to do¡­ that.¡±


    ¡°Desperate times, kids,¡± Zhu Luli chuckled. ¡°Demands desperate measures. Never forget that.¡±


    ¡°You actually did a good job cutting this up,¡± Fatty Lou muttered as he poked a finger into the spiritual beast¡¯s thick hide. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can cut into this with a normal knife.¡±


    Zhu Luli flicked a finger. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not done,¡± Lei said, shaking his head. Zhu Luli had separated the beast into four parts, each easily taller than Lei. There was not a pot big enough to fit these things. ¡°I need smaller parts, and leaner, please. Get me the bones as well. I need those.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chef!¡± Zhu Luli smiled childishly.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Snake chimed in, looking as impatient as ever as he tried to tiptoe around the bloodied ground.


    Lei raised a finger and pointed at the bucket in the corner. ¡°Get to work. I expect to see my own reflection on these floors, so don¡¯t you dare leave out any corners.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to¡­ clean?¡± Snake seemed horrified by the thought.


    Lei nodded sharply before moving over to the kitchen.


    ¡­..


    Lei rummaged through the shelves, pulling out all his herbs to get a clear sense of his inventory.


    ¡°I made a friend in the forest,¡± Zhu Luli was saying to Little Mei as Lei tried to come up with a good recipe. ¡°I think you¡¯re going to love her.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± Little Mei¡¯s eyes glinted happily as she looked up at her. ¡°Another furry friend? Then Little Yao might get jealous.¡±


    Zhu Luli frowned at the squirrel perched on Little Mei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will have to learn to share your attention, considering your talent. This fool of a squirrel isn¡¯t worth it, anyway.¡±


    A claw came swiping across her face, Zhu Luli slapping it away with ease. ¡°Learn to pick your fights, or I might start considering giving you back to Father.¡±


    Little Yao¡¯s bean-like eyes widened in horror, and she buried her head in Little Mei¡¯s shoulder, earning a chuckle from her.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Zhu Luli snorted before smiling down at the little girl. ¡°Once this is over, I¡¯ll take you out to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise,¡± Zhu Luli said with confidence.


    The prep work done, Lei finally pulled out the giant heart and stared at it.


    [Earthshaker Boar¡¯s Heart: Mortal-Grade, High-Quality]


    ¡°You¡­ sure we can use this?¡± he muttered as he glanced at Zhu Luli. ¡°It looks rather strong.¡±


    ¡°It is, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to use the heart itself,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°This heart contains the life essence of the Earthshaker Boar, the lifeblood, in other words. It has a delicate balance between life essence and the Qi.¡±


    Lei nodded, his gaze fixed on the boar¡¯s heart. The dark-red organ almost thumped in his hand, firm and exuding a faint earth aura that tingled against his skin.


    He placed it carefully on the countertop, the dim lantern light flickering in the kitchen as he pulled out his smallest and sharpest knife.


    ¡°The lifeblood, huh?¡± Lei murmured to himself, slicing into the heart and extracting the blood-rich core with precision. Its Qi pulsed through the thick liquid, enough to make him feel the subtle strength flowing within.


    ¡°I guess this will do,¡± he muttered.


    Taking a deep breath, Lei used the Essence Enhancement on the lifeblood. It glowed with inner light as he kept the skill active. He could feel something shift in the liquid. He checked it.


    [Earthshaker Boar¡¯s Lifeblood: Earth-Grade, Low-Quality]


    Earth grade! Finally!


    He sucked in a deep breath, fingers shaking around the knife. He had to squash the boiling excitement in his chest as he moved his gaze over the other ingredients.


    He began to grind a mix of herbs, working the fine powder into the boar¡¯s lifeblood with steady hands. He added ginseng root, ground into a paste to mix with the rich aroma of the boar¡¯s blood, then added crushed Ironleaf leaves to thicken and strengthen the effect.


    The smell intensified, rich and earthy, filling the kitchen and even drawing the kids to the doorway.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ strong,¡± Zhu Luli said with an approving nod, watching as Lei worked.


    ¡°It needs to be,¡± Lei said, his voice steady. ¡°If this is going to help Jiangzhen¡¯s people, it has to be stronger than anything I¡¯ve made before.¡±


    He set the mixture in a large pot and poured in a small measure of bone broth he¡¯d boiled down from the Earthshaker Boar. It sizzled, releasing an aroma so intense that even Little Yao, perched on Little Mei¡¯s shoulder, started sniffing the air.


    With everything in place, Lei turned up the heat, letting the remedy simmer, reducing down to a thick, concentrated mixture. He kept a close eye on it, stirring until the concoction thickened into a potent, deep-brown paste.


    Once the mixture was ready, Lei ladled a portion into a small bowl, wiping the sweat from his brow. He checked the final result.


    [Heartremedy: Earth-tier, Low-Quality dish]


    ¡°It¡¯s done¡ª¡°


    Lei paused. A sound dinned inside his ears, coming from all around him. Blood throbbed in his head. The world started spinning madly as he wobbled a few steps. Everything jumbled in a blurry mess, and blinking only made it worse.


    ¡°Brother Lei!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei!¡±


    He could hardly hear the words as the color started fading from the world. The ground under his feet slipped slowly away, the walls melting all around him. Something sucked at his heart, at his soul, trying to rip him away.


    Lei resisted it with all his worth, but it felt like holding his ground against a brutal hurricane. His feet couldn¡¯t just resist the winds. He tripped and fell, banging his head against the counter. Hands held him, carrying him gently through the kitchen, but they couldn¡¯t reach his soul.


    Then, something snapped.


    ¡°At last, my disciple,¡± said a voice, thumping in his chest. ¡°You have finally come over the first hurdle.¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 65: Senior Brother

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Is that a cauldron placed on top of a sun?


    Then she stopped. Stars lost their glint, burning flames wavering as though they were afraid, as the woman reached with one hand to a distant star. Her fingers clutched the trembling celestial body as though it were a pebble, plucked it from its roots, and tossed it into the cauldron.


    The mixture hissed at the touch of it.


    ¡°Dao is the path that can¡¯t be spoken of with mere words. It lies within one¡¯s heart, belonging only to one¡¯s inner core. It is the foundation of one¡¯s being, the true purpose of one¡¯s existence.¡±


    An ethereal voice dinned inside Lei¡¯s mind, soothing like a spring breeze. He felt it close in his arms, heard it beating inside his chest, but his body was nowhere in sight. Yet it was speaking to him, this voice.


    The figure stirred the cauldron, leaving the skies with one less star. They wouldn¡¯t miss it, Lei thought; there were thousands of them dotting the endless space.


    It was beyond understanding. Unrealistic. He felt like a dream, a blink away from existing, but then he felt he was everywhere at once, flowing with the smoke, dripping down the edge of the cauldron¡¯s lid, shivering senselessly like those stars that lost their glint.


    ¡°No path is simple. No path is unimportant. Even a glimmer of light can cleave apart the darkness; even a candle¡¯s flame can light the path for eyes to see. To walk upon this path, one must take the first step.¡±


    A fire blazed, this one burning white. Within the chest of the towering woman it roared, spreading warmth about the cosmos¡ªfelt like a mother¡¯s touch. So welcoming, yet brimmed with a power mighty enough to make the molten rock¡¯s flames seem like they were nothing more than tiny sparks.


    The scene changed, and Lei found himself perched over on the woman¡¯s right shoulder, staring down at the cauldron, at the boiling mixture of a thousand colors. It was a mess, the mixture was, but it did seem to have an order of its own, as though the twisting colors were all splashed out with purpose. Grains sparkled amongst them, and one of them flashed blue like a sapphire.


    Earth? Is this our galaxy?


    A long sigh escaped through the lips of the giant woman, turning into a gale that sent the stars hurtling about the space and made the burning suns shake like leaves. Before long she was holding the lid, fingers trembling as she closed it shut over the mixture, cutting short the curling waves of the smoke.


    But then, her fingers stopped, leaving a sliver of opening at the edge of the cauldron. A tiny ball broke free from the fire burning within her chest, dancing across the lid, hopping like a little child until it found the opening and jumped straight into it.


    The cauldron started shaking. Thousands of lights blared into existence, flashing before Lei¡¯s eyes. Too bright. Too alive. He couldn¡¯t see anything. Everything was a different shade of color in his vision, a blur of cosmic proportions.


    Lei closed his eyes shut. It hurt just looking at that scene. He felt an insistent tug at his soul, a call he couldn¡¯t refuse. Curious, he allowed this call to tow him through the flashing lights. Even if he wanted, there was no way he could resist this ethereal pulse.


    His body felt light as a feather caught in a hurricane, being dragged toward somewhere... far away. The lights grew dim around his lids, then dimmer still until only a single, gentle warmth was left.


    Something snapped.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Junior Brother.¡±


    Lei obliged, cracking his lids open. It took him a moment to get used to the sunlight flashing into his eyes. A moment that passed right away and left him facing a man who sat cross-legged before him.


    There was a weight in the way he carried himself, a contemptuous crack to his lips, and a depth so dark that Lei found himself being sucked into those black eyes. The man wore his gray hair loose around his shoulders, his black robe stark against the gray strands, stretched tight by a belly bulging out from underneath.


    ¡°Quite the entrance, don¡¯t you think?¡± he said, his voice sounding a touch normal but still echoing across the wide plain they sat in, and he nodded as he glanced at Lei. ¡°That robe suits you. I daresay you were born to don the colors of the Maiden¡¯s Sect. It¡¯s been too long since we¡¯ve had a new face in our ranks.¡±


    Lei blinked at the man.


    ¡°Oh, my manners!¡± The man slapped his thigh and barked out a laugh, the fat under his chin wriggling slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t blame me, though. This is my first time. Our Senior Brother used to admit the new disciples. It¡¯s fair to say he¡¯s been busy as of late, hence he passed the mantle to me. The name is Wang Hai. You can call me Senior Brother Wang.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Wang?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Wang Hai nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Your ears still work. That¡¯s good news. You see, soul is a mysterious thing, one that shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Best not to try and get too clever with it. Dangerous stuff.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Lei¡¯s head hurt from trying to understand what was happening. He was alone with this man in a wide plain, one that stretched as far as he could see and coated with nothing but a layer of grass. Other than this strange man¡¯s voice, everything around him was dead silent.


    He looked at his hands. The sleeves of the strange robe dangled from his wrists, the color a pristine black that seemed to be sucking the light shining from the empty skies. It was soft to touch. A simple patch had been sewn into the left side of its chest, depicting a burning sphere with a cauldron over it, just like the scene he¡¯d witnessed before opening his eyes here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a voice,¡± Lei muttered absently. ¡°She called me disciple.¡±


    ¡°Of course you did,¡± Wang Hai nodded knowingly. ¡°Daomother has a way with words, hasn¡¯t she? I¡¯m especially fond of the part where she talks about one¡¯s inner heart. There¡¯s wisdom in those lines. Wisdom too deep for me to comprehend. Don¡¯t let it scare you. She might be far away, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s watching us still.¡±


    ¡°Far away?¡±


    ¡°With others, but enough of that now. We don¡¯t have much time. Let us focus on you,¡± Wang Hai said, looking into Lei¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me how it is. I want to know everything.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean the System!¡± Wang Hai said eagerly. ¡°How is it? The others mentioned the skills it grants you that can change the way you cook. A door to a new world, they had said. Does it have new dishes? New ingredients from beyond the Three Realms? Can you actually breathe spiritual energy into the food with it? There¡¯s the other energy, though. Mana¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be easy to balance those two. It burns, you know? Too dangerous!¡±


    Lei¡¯s chest tightened as the man kept blabbing on. It looked like he¡¯d waited years for the opportunity to spout all his questions into his face¡ªquestions that Lei didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    So he didn¡¯t. Instead, he asked one of his own.


    ¡°Do you know about the System?¡± he said, leaning closer to Wang Hai. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has it, then¡­ Just like I thought. But what¡¯s the purpose of it? Why was I given a System? I¡¯m a nobody, a mere chef from Earth¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much,¡± Wang Hai said with a shake of his head. ¡°But I know that there are ninety-nine of you. One for each big world.¡±


    Thunder growled all of a sudden.


    Wang Hai flinched back.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± he muttered, looking up at the sky. It had been empty, but now a single storm cloud hung low in the middle of it, brimming with flashing lights. Lei had no idea how or when it appeared.


    ¡°The balance is crucial,¡± Wang Hai muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not to be taken lightly. Still, what¡¯s a few tribulation clouds when I have the chance to have a chat with my Junior Brother here! Bah!¡±


    ¡°Tribulation clouds?¡± Lei narrowed his eyes at the cloud.


    ¡°These are turbulent times, Junior Brother. The cycle continues,¡± Wang Hai said. He raised a hand and clenched his fist as his eyes clouded. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid this time it¡¯s different. I can¡¯t remember the number of Cracks we¡¯ve closed in these past couple of chaos cycles, but this one has been rather stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Crack¡­ I know that word,¡± Lei said solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s those rotten bastards, right? They¡¯re from a different world.¡±


    Wang Hai arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but not completely right either. Their origin¡ª¡±


    The ground underneath Lei¡¯s feet shook, and the thunder growled deep in the sky. The gentle light flickered unevenly.


    ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t discuss it further,¡± Wang Hai grumbled as he regarded the sky before turning to Lei. ¡°See what I¡¯m dealing with? You have to forgive this Senior Brother of yours, but we should move on with the ritual now.¡±


    He kept sneaking glances at that cloud as he continued. ¡°Just know that everything happens for a reason. Karma and fate. Nothing¡¯s happenstance in the Three Realms.¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s a reason why I was chosen?¡±


    ¡°Why, of course!¡± Wang Hai said. ¡°There¡¯s always a reason why Daomother chooses her new disciples. The one before you was a strange fellow. The one before that had been at least courteous enough to bow before Senior Brother Chen, but he lacked that spark.¡±


    ¡°Spark?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, spark. Something unique. Just like those threads behind you.¡±


    Lei jerked back and looked around himself, but other than the grass field he saw nothing. Certainly not the threads the man was talking about.


    ¡°I see nothing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t actually see the karma threads without first crossing the Celestial line.¡± Wang Hai shook his head. ¡°But from how thick they are, I can say that you¡¯ve made quite the impression with more than a few people. That means you¡¯re a good cook. You should be proud of that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess?¡± Lei pinched the bridge of his nose before scowling at him. ¡°Now, can you please tell me what the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Look, Junior Brother Lei, it¡¯s too complicated a matter to discuss here, and we are under strict surveillance, which makes it rather difficult for me to disclose some things to you.¡±


    Lightning crackled in the sky. Another cloud had joined the first one, and now the two of them seemed almost impatient.


    ¡°So I will say nothing!¡± Wang Hai nearly screamed those words as he frowned at the clouds. He then sighed loudly. ¡°But since you¡¯re here, know this. We might be fellow disciples of the Daomother, but we belong to different lines. Your line is tasked with a mission that concerns the fate of your world, and therefore the Three Realms as a whole.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you seek answers, then you shall get them only by proving your worth,¡± Wang Hai cut him off sharply, his face solemn. ¡°Right now, you¡¯ve only earned the right to undergo the ritual that¡¯ll mark you as a disciple of the Maiden¡¯s Sect¡ªthe cook¡¯s fire, as we call it.¡±


    Wang Hai rose to his feet and stretched his hand out to the sky. There, the two storm clouds parted to reveal the little dot spreading warmth all over the field.


    As if responding to his summons, the glowing orb descended, the storm clouds rumbling and crackling, casting flickers of lightning, but the small dot remained steady, unfazed, its warmth growing stronger ever so slowly.


    When the orb finally rested above his open palm, Wang Hai nodded with satisfaction and glanced at Lei.


    ¡°This,¡± he said, his voice low but strict, ¡°is the Inner Flame. We all share it. It is the essence of our path, a gift from the Yellow Maiden herself. Treat it with respect, for it is as delicate as it is powerful.¡±


    Lei could only stare, entranced by the vibrant warmth radiating from the flame. Its light shifted with each heartbeat, casting a glow in shades of deep gold, crimson, and pale blue, like the colors of a sunset caught in a single breath.


    Wang Hai held it out toward him. ¡°Take it,¡± he urged as the clouds started closing in on them. ¡°From henceforth, you shall use your heart¡¯s flame for your dishes. It will be your true strength against the demons.¡±


    Lei swallowed, a faint twinge of apprehension flaring within him. But he felt the pulsing warmth beckoning, resonating with something inside him that he hadn¡¯t known existed. Slowly, he extended his hand. The flame reacted immediately, darting from Wang Hai¡¯s palm and hovering in the air before him.


    For a moment, it flickered in place, as if it were studying him. Then, with an almost playful bounce, it drifted closer, hovering just in front of his chest. Lei braced himself, expecting pain, fire, anything that might scorch him from the inside out. But instead, he felt an intense warmth that melted into something gentle, comforting.


    The flame fluttered once more, then surged forward and burrowed into his chest.


    Lei gasped. It felt like his whole body was on fire.


    ...

 Chapter 66: Upgrades

    ¡°You have kindled the flame, and thus the tutorial has been completed. Our Junior Brother¡¯s journey shall truly start now,¡± dinned an ethereal voice in Wang Hai¡¯s mind, carrying that unique force behind it. ¡°You are to return to the Sect in haste, Little Brother. You have dallied enough. Don¡¯t anger the Heavens anymore.¡±


    I hope we¡¯re not being too impatient.


    Wang Hai felt the insistent tug of Senior Brother Chen¡¯s Divine Will that left no room for argument. He pursed his lips into a thin line. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s tribulation clouds were enough of a deterrent, but nothing could rival that man¡¯s fury in the Three Realms.


    So, with a deferent sigh, he rose and gave a look at this Junior Brother of his. His Divine Will coated gently around him. Already, the Maiden¡¯s Flame began its work on the seed resting inside the young man¡¯s sternum. It fed the brownish, little bead with the Daomother¡¯s essence, accelerating its growth.


    Little it might be, but the potential it carried under its thick shell was a sight to behold. Wang Hai knew the moment he laid his eyes upon this young man how great the love he bore for cooking was, and thus wasn¡¯t surprised why the Yellow Maiden chose him as her last disciple.


    The true gamble starts...


    He sighed. Daomother had shared little about her plans before she retreated back into the Crack. For beings who¡¯d crossed the Celestial boundary, it was too dangerous to disclose things even when shaded with grand techniques of old. The eye beyond the Crack always watched, eager, hungry for more, and its gaze had to be kept limited to such.


    Even then, its minions¡ªthe Endless Hordes¡ªflooded into the big worlds. For now, they were still being deprived of their foul energy, but the Crack was widening, and it was becoming harder and harder to keep a tight leash over that insidious power.


    Wang Hai could smell it on his Junior Brother¡¯s body. It was there, a lump of twisted source, hanging dangerously around his chest. Tapping into that energy brought immediate benefits. Benefits that others had managed to balance and use to fuel their strength, but the Maiden¡¯s Sect¡­ hadn¡¯t been fortunate on that front.


    He still remembered the last disciple. Daomother had expected grand deeds from him, but Fate had had its own plans. He was gone now, taken by the empty promises of that foul being. The allure, he¡¯d heard, was too much. Too grand for one to turn back.


    But this young man¡­ was promising, to say the least. From the karma threads fluttering around him, Wang Hai could tell he had a heart for cooking. The essence of their Dao was, after all, sharing. It was only through sharing the gift of one¡¯s blessing that one could walk the path of the Dao of Cooking and merge it into the System without becoming another puppet of its grand scheme.


    I hope the Maiden¡¯s Flame serves you well.


    His task fulfilled, Wang Hai sighed yet again and turned his back. The spiritual world wavered around him, the solid ground rippling like the surface of a grand lake. He gave a last look at his Junior Brother and let the wind carry him back to the Sect, to the Celestial Realm where the Crack awaited him.


    ¡­¡­


    Lei woke up with a jolt. His whole body felt light as a feather, his heart thumping mightily in his chest.. He found himself facing the familiar sight of the main hall¡¯s ceiling, the wooden planks carrying that warm tinge of the morning lights.


    Faces nestled close to his chest, little arms wrapped all around his body, lying there motionless. He could feel their breaths puffing out to the sides of his face. A smile parted his lips.


    He first lifted Snake¡¯s arms, which clutched at his right leg, untangling his fingers with gentle care, before moving over to Stone¡¯s muscled arms and placing them softly on the ground.


    ¡°Huhu,¡± came a voice from behind him, making him squint backward. Little Mei tapped a finger into his forehead and smiled brightly. ¡°Morning, Big Brother Lei! I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Little Yao bolted from over her shoulder, crossing the hallway like a blur and vanishing into the kitchen. Something thumped on the ground, followed by a plate¡¯s pained shattering as the door to the kitchen opened wide.


    Fatty Lou bounded across the hall like an overfed bull, lips trembling. Lei immediately felt his chest tighten when he saw his brother-in-arms¡¯s teary eyes.


    Up on his feet, he barely had time to prepare himself as Fatty Lou caught him in a bear hug. He squeezed him tight and swung him around like a toy dangling in the arms of a joyful child.


    ¡°B-Brother Lou, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Lei wheezed out a breath, tapping a defeated palm on Fatty Lou¡¯s back. ¡°Uhh¡­ Put me down. Please.¡±


    Lei shook his head when Fatty Lou stepped back, staring at him with questions in his eyes¡ªquestions that Lei didn¡¯t quite know how to answer.


    It all seemed like a fever dream now he thought about it. An ethereal voice that claimed him as her disciple. A burly man who seemed gentle but carried an unmistakable depth in his eyes, telling him all those things about the Three Realms.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    He was part of a sect now. Sort of. Then there was the flame and notifications blinking in the corner of his vision.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhu Luli asked, craning her head from the kitchen door.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lei breathed, mind still disoriented and shaken by the experience. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but first¡­ How long was I asleep?¡±


    ¡°Around six hours,¡± Zhu Luli answered before Fatty Lou could open his mouth. She came over and yanked Lei¡¯s arm, checking his pulse. Then she sighed with relief. ¡°Everything looks fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank the Heavens.¡±


    ¡°I was about to crack your head open to see what suddenly caused you to faint. You dropped¡­ just like that,¡± Zhu Luli muttered. ¡°But your breathing was even, your heart strong. Even your body heat, though a bit high, was too normal. You know people don¡¯t black out for no apparent reason.¡±


    Well, there was that time when I had to hear one of Chef Lorenzo¡¯s tirades. His words surely did the trick for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Lei said, scratching the back of his head. Then he waved his hand. ¡°What happened to the remedy? Are we too late¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Fatty Lou said, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°We handled it just fine. Sister Luli here thinned the remedy with water and prepared a cauldron. I told her I could carry the damned thing, but she refused to let me do it. She snuck out during the night and gave it to Aunt Lifen.¡±


    ¡°What about the guards?¡±


    Zhu Luli snorted. ¡°They were busy screaming and choking. The sickness doesn¡¯t treat them kindly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Lei breathed out a long, heavy sigh. He could hardly believe hours had passed during that small talk with that Senior Brother Wang, and the strange thing was his body remained in the restaurant.


    Some mind magic, I guess? He looked strong, after all.


    Shaking his head, he was about to ask another question when his skin crawled all of a sudden. Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou were glaring daggers into his eyes.


    ¡°Would you just tell us already?!¡± Fatty Lou jabbed a finger around Lei¡¯s shoulder, then pinched the bridge of his own nose. ¡°You know how afraid I was? I thought you were¡ª¡°


    ¡°Can you please relax?¡± Zhu Luli slapped him on the back. ¡°I told you he was fine.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Zhu Luli waved him off. ¡°I didn¡¯t give my years to the academy for some backwater butcher to think nothing of my skills.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a man get anxious for his brother? I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if something happened to this guy.¡±


    ¡°But nothing happened. We should move on,¡± Zhu Luli said with a weary sigh. ¡°Let the man speak. Brother Lei, you were saying?¡±


    When did these two become so close?


    Strange as it might be, Lei couldn¡¯t dally any longer when faced with Zhu Luli¡¯s demanding gaze. The woman had a scary quality about her. He wondered if that¡¯s why the kids hardly spoke during her lessons.


    ¡°There was this guy,¡± Lei started, trying to think of the right words to do justice to the strange experience. ¡°And he told me I was his Junior Brother. From the sect. Maiden¡¯s Sect, was it? Yeah, and then an ethereal voice¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Fatty Lou said, shaking his head before glaring at Zhu Luli. ¡°See? He¡¯s completely lost it. And you just said he¡¯s fine. Check his head. See if something¡¯s broken.¡±


    When Zhu Luli tried to lean closer and reached a hand toward him, Lei stepped back and gave them a blank look.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± he said a moment later. ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated, but I guess it¡¯s about this gift of mine. Looks like it didn¡¯t come out of nowhere. It¡¯s been given to me for a purpose. At least that man told me so.¡±


    He raised a hand. ¡°And no, it wasn¡¯t a dream. I can remember every detail clearly. The man even knew my name and I suppose he granted another gift to me.¡±


    Fatty Lou¡¯s eyebrows danced strangely. ¡°Gift?¡±


    ¡°What gift?¡± Zhu Luli said.


    ¡°Show us,¡± they said at the same time.


    ¡°I will,¡± Lei muttered, feeling the heat under the left side of his chest. ¡°But first, I have to check it myself. Just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let him.¡± Zhu Luli stopped Fatty Lou¡¯s reaching hand and blinked at Lei. ¡°Looks like our Heavenly Chef¡¯s been through a lot.¡±


    With a thankful nod, Lei turned. He tousled Little Mei¡¯s long hair and clapped both Snake and Stone on their backs, letting them know he was all right before exiting through the back door. He left quite the curious company behind him.


    The morning air splashed fresh across his face, flapping the tails of his robe. It was cold even though the sun sent a shower of warmth all over Jiangzhen. The stench of rot hung thick and foul in the air.


    But Lei hardly shivered against the biting winds. Something stirred defiantly from within his chest, sending a wave of furious warmth around his body. He felt, rather curiously, more alive than ever before, as if something had changed about him.


    He decided to check the notifications.


    [Tier Upgrade successful!]


    [Tutorial has been completed! Initiation will commence now¡­]


    [Error¡­ An outside interference detected!]


    [Error¡­]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [Interference eliminated! The initiation will resume¡­]


    [Initiation completed! Welcome to Multiverse System!]


    [Resources updated! Skills and stats gained during the Tutorial phase have been transferred!]


    [You have become the 99th attendant to come in touch with a Dao Seed!]


    [Achievement Unlocked ¡ª The 99th]


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    ¡­..


    [Your class has been upgraded!]


    [New skill gained ¡ª Maiden¡¯s Flame]


    [You have gained a Tier!]


    [Novice 9 > Adept 1]


    [Skill Choice Available!]


    He had to clench his teeth as the sudden ¡®dings¡¯ roared inside his mind. His vision blurred with dozens of blue screens. He waved them off, heart thumping in his chest. Everything, from his fingers to the tip of his toes, tingled with a strange sensation.


    Shaking his head, he sucked in a deep breath and moved onto his status as well.


    Name: Liang Lei


    Age: 20


    Class: Spiritual Chef - Adept 1


    Level: 25


    Experience: 65%


    Stats:


    Strength: 25


    Dexterity: 20


    Constitution: 15


    Mana(Restricted): 30


    Stat Points: 30


    Skills:


    Eyes of the Yellow Maiden - MAX


    Spiritual Sensitivity - Novice 9


    Class Skills:


    Essence Enhancement - Novice 9


    Maiden¡¯s Flame - Adept 1


    Cultivation Stage: 7th Step of Body Tempering Stage


    Dao: Dao of Cooking(Early)


    This¡­ Wasn¡¯t what he expected.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 67: His Own Dao

    Chapter 67


    There had been a great deal of mysteries to confront, complexities to untangle, and struggles of a mortal town to bear with. That was to say, Lei¡¯s life was quite the roller coaster ride as of late, and now another layer seemed to have been slapped over the multi-layered cake of questions.


    The talk with that Senior Brother didn¡¯t help with any of them. The man seemed, all things considered, a mighty figure of his own, treating the tribulation clouds as a mere nuisance disturbing the peace of his conversation with his new Junior Brother.


    That was Lei, and now he was facing the newly upgraded System with all the tell-tale signs of his life¡¯s accomplishments being laid in front of him in the form of numbers and stats.


    So this is the second phase.


    He let out a weary sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose, blinking for the third time to check the screen. Other than his skills, which he¡¯d long grown accustomed to, he now had four new stats and a stat point section, a level and an experience bar, and a Dao that seemed aligned with his general path of cultivation.


    None of those felt more miraculous than the fire burning under his chest, though. The ethereal tongues brushed silently against the membrane of his heart, fluttering joyously there and emitting a strange, yet harmonious song that droned inside his mind.


    With but a thought, Lei called it. He was waiting to see from where it would emerge when his fingers tingled curiously. Fiery tongues rose from the tips of his right hand, and wavered against the wind until they coated his palm like a pale crimson blanket.


    It took only a moment for the flames to splatter across the sleeves of his long robe. Rather than eating away at the cloth, however, they trailed silently up his arms and just¡­ floated there. Warm. Intimate.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Lei¡¯s eyebrows arched at this scene.


    He sent the flame back to its cage and moved on to check his stats. He had played his fair share of RPGs back in the day, so he had an idea about what they represented. The real question was their implementation.


    I can just distribute the stats, then, right?


    Just like how he used his skills, he focused on the Strength stat and willed one of his stat points toward it. He felt nothing out of the ordinary, just a slight breeze brushing against his chest. Scowling, he gave another point, and another one, until the Strength stat reached 30.


    That was when something jolted under his skin. Muscles tightened. Skin stretched and prickled with a curious sensation. His Spiritual Sensitivity skill sent a tremor of alarm down his back as the mana stirred within him. Tendrils of it moved in circular fashion and coursed through his veins.


    What surprised him was that this energy was clearly staying away from his meridians. Instead, it streaked across his veins and muscles, slowly feeding into them. He felt a sudden strength swell in his chest, in his arms, and in his legs. Fingers clenched painfully tight with a new force.


    Then came pain.


    A blinding agony filled his mind. He doubled over, breath rasping in his chest, muscles convulsing all around his body. Thousands of invisible needles stabbed at the nape of his neck as the spiritual energy spilled defiantly from his meridians.


    Like a predator out for a hunt, streaks of it sprang through his meridians. Something snapped. Lei felt a sudden stab in his stomach when a thick lump of spiritual energy coiled around a stray mana thread.


    The clash of two forces only lasted a second before the thick spiritual energy line consumed the mana thread in an instant. Then it moved on through Lei¡¯s veins, searching for other intruders.


    Sweat trickled down Lei¡¯s cheeks. There was hardly a place in his body that didn¡¯t ache from the sudden confrontation of two forces. Everywhere, the spiritual energy lines attacked the stray mana threads, as if his being were rejecting this unnatural force.


    The world spun madly around him, and the ground slipped slowly away from underneath his feet when a sudden warmth bloomed in his heart. The Inner Flame rose like the sun on the horizon over the chaos within his body. Tongues darted from the big ball of ethereal fire, coursing freely across his veins and easing his pain.


    Whenever they encountered a clash of two forces, they coated over them, just like how that fiery blanket had covered Lei¡¯s whole body when called. Then slowly, and stubbornly, the flames patched the two opposing energies together and established a strange balance that felt somehow natural to Lei¡¯s senses.


    The Maiden¡¯s Flame repeated the process until the invisible clash ended within seconds. With that, the feeling of sudden strength returned to Lei¡¯s muscles and drove the pain away.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Lei breathed, hard. ¡°Dangerous. So that¡¯s what Maiden¡¯s Flame does?¡±


    It basically made it so that Lei could use mana that otherwise would¡¯ve fought fervently against his core being. The Maiden¡¯s Flame turned what was unnatural into something manageable, and patched it into the natural spiritual energy to create a sort of new source which still felt spiritual, but in a different way.


    ¡°I guess I can live with that,¡± Lei muttered, shaking his head. That was one mystery solved, to his thinking. He now had a way to use the mana he¡¯d been gaining from people eating his dishes.


    A look around his body showed no visible changes, but the feeling was still there in his muscles. Unmistakably, he had grown strong.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Taking another breath, he immediately moved to Constitution and Dexterity, and gave them five points each. His bones and tendons squirmed strangely as the mana rushed to feed them.


    This time, since he coated his body with the Maiden¡¯s Flame in preparation, he only felt a slight sting around his bones and tendons. His skin still crawled strangely, but at least the pain was manageable.


    Constitution and Dexterity made subtle changes to his bone frame, but when he tried to give a point to the Mana stat, a notification blinked in his vision.


    [Mana Stat has been restricted due to limited supply in your location.]


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lei muttered. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected, I guess?¡±


    Expected, as in, there was no mana in this world. In his diary, that Elder Huang had talked about this occurrence with sheer lament. The lack of mana even made it nearly impossible for them to access the System, which felt odd at that time, as Lei had had no trouble using his skills.


    But then he knew that his skills didn¡¯t consume mana. Not to his knowledge, at least. In his case, the System had seemed to just let him use them without a need for that foul source.


    ¡°And now the skills¡­¡±


    Though he now had an idea of the Inner Flame, he still checked to see if the System had anything more to say about his new skill.


    [Maiden¡¯s Flame - Adept 1]: (The signature flame of the Maiden¡¯s Sect, granted by the Yellow Maiden herself.)


    That was it?


    Disappointed, Lei moved on to the other blinking notification and willed the System to show him the available skills he could choose. As always, three different choices welcomed him.


    [Soothing Touch - Novice 1]: Infuse your spiritual dishes with a sedative aura that affects both you and the consumers of the food, reducing stress and fatigue.


    [Cookbook - Novice 1]: Adding a recipe to your cookbook will brand that recipe with your spiritual energy, allowing you to gain mana from people eating food prepared using the same recipe. Current slots in the cookbook: 0/1


    [Chef¡¯s Touch - Novice 1]: Your Dao carries the essence of both mana and spiritual energy. As the 99th attendant who came in touch with a Dao Seed, you can infuse the spiritual ingredients used in your dishes with your unique essence.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lei arched an eyebrow at the choices.


    He was familiar with the first two. The Soothing Touch still seemed alluring as he felt like the skill had wide potential. Reducing stress and fatigue could come in handy, and he was sure that in the next stages the skill would do more than just that.


    The Cookbook, on the other hand, was a great skill. Aftar all, even the System acknowledged the fact that he was in a world where mana had been restricted due to limited supply.


    I¡¯m pretty sure the description has changed, though. It didn¡¯t outright state that it grants mana before.


    That little oddity aside, on top of his own food, he could impart his own recipes to other chefs and get a constant line of mana from their customers with this skill.


    If, say, he could hook dozens of restaurants and convince them to use his recipes, then that meant the skill had infinite potential. The question was the use of his recipes. Branding the recipe with his spiritual energy seemed almost like trademarking that recipe in some heavenly way, which wouldn¡¯t make the dishes cooked by other chefs spiritual just because people used his recipe.


    Still, the taste alone could give him an edge. There was no way people would say no to a pizza recipe just because it wasn¡¯t spiritual. Spiritual food wasn¡¯t all that common in the first place. Well, not around mortal cities, that is. Things could be different in Immortal Cities, but even then Lei could just give them a recipe prepared by using spiritual ingredients. There had to be spiritual wheat somewhere out there.


    The third and last skill choice was the most bizarre one. His Dao carried the essence of mana and spiritual energy?


    Lei¡¯s eyes widened as it dawned on him. Until now, all the mana he¡¯d gained through his dishes had been dormant, almost wasted as it just limped there in his body. It felt like an odd coincidence right after he¡¯d gotten the Maiden¡¯s Flame, the System decided to end the tutorial and give him the stats with which he could tap into that mana source.


    One thing was clear, though. Without the Maiden¡¯s Flame, he couldn¡¯t imagine how he would¡¯ve handled the clash between mana and spiritual energy. That agonizing battle would¡¯ve probably left him breathless in the end. But the Maiden¡¯s Flame had somehow blended those two together, taming them like a strict Master handling two impish brats. It turned them into a usable, somewhat safe new source.


    Does this mean I can give people this new source as well? A blend of mana and spiritual energy? Coupled with the Essence Enhancement skill¡­


    Lei shuddered. The Essence Enhancement skill already boosted the spirituality of spiritual ingredients used in the dishes. If, before that, he could infuse the ingredients with this new energy¡­ Then he could basically give people the perfectly balanced mana-spiritual energy blend, boosted with the Essence Enhancement skill. This new blend was spiritual too, after all.


    I¡¯m going with this.


    In the end, he opted for the third skill because of his immediate circumstances. The Cookbook would have to wait for another time.


    That done, he lay there in the backyard, mind throbbing with all the thinking.


    Then a wave of warmth washed over him, easing the fatigue of his mind. Lei smiled as he patted the left side of his chest, then frowned when he felt the Inner Flame barely stirring under it.


    It isn¡¯t coming from there?


    Curious, he checked his body to see where this sudden warmth originated from, only to freeze when he found a strange bead around his stomach.


    This¡­ What is this?


    In Lei¡¯s spiritual vision, it oddly looked like a newly sprouted seed, one that was barely larger than a fingernail and had a brownish color. The tiny sprout, however, was a stark green, radiating an almost heavenly energy about itself.


    An intimate connection bound them, one that he could feel deep in his soul. Then from nowhere, he felt it. Somewhere, somehow, this bead had always existed, but only now could he see and even feel it with his touch.


    When he focused on it, scenes from the past came alive in front of his eyes. That time he cooked his first steak under Chef Lorenzo¡¯s strict gaze. Or the other time when he and Fatty Lou nearly overdosed on spiritual food, hugging each other with confused bliss. Then there came a familiar face, a young woman¡¯s face, with a little squirrel beside her as they both gobbled down some fries.


    The bead held within it the scenes of people eating his dishes and his own struggles throughout his lives. Everything seemed to have coalesced around him. He felt at that moment, with pristine clarity, how long he had been trying to move up against an invisible current, forcing his steps across the waves of an ethereal river.


    Nothing seemed pointless now. Not even the times he locked himself in that one-room house, sulking alone after a long day of work. Or when he sweated under Chef Lorenzo¡¯s tight control over the restaurant staff. He had learned valuable lessons from that man.


    His second life, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. Faces crowded the visions. Little ones eager to try his dishes. Fatty Lou was there, his brother-in-arms, with his beaming smile and his unshaken belief in Lei¡¯s abilities. Never a moment in which Lei was left alone. Never a moment in which he seemed sullen.


    Even now, when Jiangzhen was under a great threat, Lei didn¡¯t feel alone. He had people he could depend on. People with whom he could strive for a better future.


    This duality of lives had bloomed into a single sprout.


    That was his own Dao. His Dao of Cooking.


    ¡­

 Chapter 68: Duality

    The air hummed with crashing echoes around Lei. Everything, from the insects crawling about the backyard to the birds chirping loudly in the sky, had become clearer. It was different. He felt, rather curiously, like a spectator watching it all happen from a distance above, and yet at the same time, he could hear them clearly in his mind.


    A frown stretched his lips thin when his senses coiled around the heavy blanket that covered the once peaceful city. The rot had a biting quality about it. Like an insidious viper, it tried seeping through his pores, even as Lei stood there, hampered by an invisible current that coursed right under his skin.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lei breathed, slightly shaken as the new mana-spiritual energy blend in his body fought against the stubborn rot.


    He could now catch the meaning behind the Spiritual Sensitivity skill¡¯s alarms with such clarity that he immediately noticed the sources feeding the invisible rot permeating the air. Three different currents hissed as they weighed on the ambient spiritual energy of Jiangzhen.


    ¡°Healing the people alone won¡¯t make a difference,¡± he muttered, mind heavy with thoughts. ¡°We have to get rid of those sources; otherwise, nothing¡¯s going to change.¡±


    With a weary sigh, he distributed his stat point among his usable three stats, feeling his bones and muscles click with newfound strength. Then he opened the back door and entered inside to find curious faces peering straight into his face.


    ¡°So?¡± Fatty Lou said, arms crossed over his chest. He eyed him strangely. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re all good now, right? Good enough to talk, surely.¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Lei went through them and into the kitchen, gazing at the Earthshaker Boar¡¯s body parts placed over the counter. The others followed him inside, waiting. Lei didn¡¯t keep them long. ¡°We will move right after I¡¯m done with this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fatty Lou asked as he tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re acting all mysterious, and I¡¯m still waiting to hear the reason for it. Not to mention you have that look on your face.¡±


    ¡°What look?¡±


    ¡°That one.¡± Fatty Lou waved a finger before his face. ¡°The crazy look. The one you have when you decide to cook something¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared the remedy.¡± Zhu Luli leaned against the counter and arched an eyebrow at them. ¡°What we need to do right now is wait and see. The Governor¡¯s Office wouldn¡¯t let the matter slide once they see people are getting better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless,¡± Lei muttered as he checked the ingredients one by one. There was a lot to go over, more meat than they¡¯d handled before. He could feel the vitality and the strong essence of the boar even though the creature was long dead. The muscles and the fat, the energy coursing through them¡­ He could do a lot with them.


    ¡°Big Brother Lei,¡± Little Mei¡¯s carefree voice dinned over the others. Little Yao was perched over her shoulder, and they were both staring at the ingredients over the counter. ¡°Food¡­¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Little Mei, it¡¯s not the time for¡ª¡± Fatty Lou was saying, only to close his mouth when Lei gave him a look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something nice, don¡¯t worry,¡± Lei said instead, managing a smile over his lips. Then he grew serious and cracked his knuckles before reaching for his knife. The handle of the cookware just felt right in his palm. He clenched it tight and rolled a piece from the boar¡¯s thigh before him, letting the knife bite into the thick layer of fat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Fatty Lou¡¯s eyes turned at the sight. ¡°You¡¯re going to cook. Now?! We should go check Aunt Lifen to make sure she¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°Most guards are sick with rot, but we still don¡¯t have any idea about the Governor¡¯s people. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re lying all sick in their beds and waiting for help to arrive. They¡¯ll move soon.¡±


    ¡°Healing the sick is pointless,¡± Lei muttered without tearing his gaze away from the meat. ¡°We¡¯re only treating the symptom. We have to get rid of the rot making people sick.¡±


    ¡°And how will we do that?¡± Zhu Luli asked.


    ¡°By cutting the sources,¡± Lei answered as he sliced a clean cut from the thigh piece. ¡°We have to cut the sources feeding the rot, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to watch us do that. They will try to stop us.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you decided to cook?¡± Fatty Lou said incredulously. ¡°Because why not, right? Helps clear the mind, no doubt. Makes it a whole lot more sense now that you told us about it.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re not helping, right?¡± Zhu Luli rolled her eyes at him.


    Fatty Lou snorted. ¡°What do you expect me to say? The man¡¯s gone mad!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always a little mad, but that¡¯s a Heavenly Cook for you,¡± Zhu Luli chuckled silently. ¡°Though, I¡¯m not sure either how that¡¯s going to help us, Brother Lei.¡±


    Lei sliced another piece from the thigh before moving over to check the rib bones of the Earthshaker Boar. Zhu Luli had snapped them into pieces that could fit inside the pots, some of which they used for the remedy. Still, bones were one thing they were surely not lacking.


    He picked a couple of them and placed them in a big pot, adding some energy-rich random meat cuts from the creature to the mix. Then he poured enough water and kindled the wooden stove. That¡¯d get him a good broth.


    ¡°These people use mana,¡± Lei said as he pulled out the vegetable basket from underneath the counter. He placed it with a thump and tapped a finger on his chin. ¡°And that energy is inherently against the spiritual energy of our world. The two just can¡¯t stand each other.¡±


    A potato, two tomatoes, and some garlic. Peppers, both green and red, to add more depth to the meal. For a second he thought about whether he should go with two or three onions but decided on three for good measure. You can¡¯t go wrong with more onions. Not when you¡¯re cooking a stew.


    ¡°Normally, the ambient spiritual energy in the air should¡¯ve made it impossible for them to gain mana, let alone use it to make a whole city sick,¡± Lei continued, giving them a glance. ¡°But somehow, they¡¯re doing just that, and the spiritual energy in Jiangzhen stays silent against it. It almost feels like the city has no spiritual energy whatsoever fighting against this outside force.¡±


    ¡°Is that why I couldn¡¯t even manage three damned minor circles when I tried to cultivate?¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There are formations that could do that,¡± Zhu Luli said thoughtfully. ¡°Formation Masters could leave a place completely dry if they want to. It certainly isn¡¯t easy, but doable.¡±


    Lei glanced at her. ¡°Formations¡­ Yes, that¡¯s possible, but I don¡¯t think what we¡¯re dealing with here is a simple formation. It¡¯s keeping the spiritual energy away but also generates mana through this sickness to feed itself constantly. It¡¯s a sort of loop, one that uses the life essence of the city folk as fuel.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Demonic¡­ Arts?¡± Zhu Luli didn¡¯t look quite sure.


    ¡°But why?¡± Fatty Lou said with a frown. ¡°I get that those rotten bastards can use this rot, but why would the Governor¡¯s Office help them? What¡¯s in it for them?¡±


    Lei clicked his tongue. ¡°I can think of a few reasons. Perhaps they¡¯re under some sort of mind control? Or they could¡¯ve been baited by a promise? The allure of power is nothing to scoff at in our world, is it? People kill each other without batting an eye for mere treasures; why not burn a whole city as well?¡±


    ¡°The Empire will know,¡± Zhu Luli said, raising her chin. ¡°Jiangzhen might be a mortal city, but the Empire won¡¯t let this matter slide once they get a whiff of the problem.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Lei muttered. ¡°But I don¡¯t think these people are here to stay, Sister Luli. I think they¡¯re going to make a run for it. That¡¯s why I think we have to act fast.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re cooking?¡± Fatty Lou said doubtfully.


    ¡°Mana and spiritual energy. Their union is the key here,¡± Lei said, sprinkling a pinch of salt over the now-simmering mixture. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to try.¡±


    Chef¡¯s Touch poked at him from within, a thought away from being activated. Lei focused on the skill and felt the little sprout of his Dao sway around his stomach. It almost looked joyful, as if a mere thought from Lei was enough to make it happy.


    The simmering broth glistened with sparkling lights as the skill came alive. Thousands of dots poured from Lei¡¯s skin and eased slowly down into the mixture. They found their way into the spiritual ingredients, blending into the bones and meat parts from the boar.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the effects,¡± Lei mumbled under his breath, eyes fixed on the blinking dots. ¡°But at this point, there¡¯s no other choice but to go all out.¡±


    Lei used Essence Enhancement next. For too long, he¡¯d tried to keep the effects of his skills leashed, fearing it might expose his talent to strangers or overwhelm his close circle with brutal energy, but the kids had proved themselves as monstrous talents. Zhu Luli had said she had difficulty accepting the fact that Snake, Stone, and Little Mei were growing too fast.


    Other than them, Lei and Fatty Lou had their fair share of the spiritual food¡ªnot to mention the all-time highs they shared together. Lei knew from experience that constantly eating spiritual food had made them somewhat durable against stronger dishes.


    Lastly, Lei had promised to cook Sister Luli a special dish for her breakthrough. Getting her to the Qi Condensation Stage would increase their chances against the Governor¡¯s men.


    Everything had coalesced around this moment. A final dish before they faced the horrors haunting their mortal city. Lei hoped it would be enough. He had little other choice but to believe. So he poured everything he had into this dish, using his skills on every bit of spiritual ingredient he could find.


    ¡°It¡¯s glowing!¡± Little Mei chirped in a sing-song voice.


    Snake and Stone gulped loudly as they inched nearer to the simmering pot.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let it sit on that fire a bit longer,¡± Lei smiled at the kids and moved over to the large pieces he¡¯d carved out of the boar¡¯s thigh. The steaks looked almost like wagyu beef, with white lines of fat trailing the meaty parts of the thick cut.


    It was going to be the best damned dish he¡¯d ever cooked in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuan Cai felt the mountain stir beneath his feet. The surface of the lake rippled as the carps flailed mindlessly around the left side, the tremors disturbing their rhythm. For too long, they had thought time was something they would never lack¡ªthat in their constant struggle, they would eventually leap over the dragon gate to grow out of their mortal shells, becoming mighty dragons who had proved they could break their fated chains.


    Alas, time waited for no one. Disaster often came without fair notice. Such was life. Truth had a tendency to remind itself to mortals living in ignorant bliss under the mighty Heavens.


    Another thrum of the deep earth rocked the mountain¡¯s top with a crushing tide. The carps grew desperate, tensing back as they prepared themselves for a final, desperate push over the invisible gate. A dozen golden carps watched them with curiosity from the other side, eyes glinting with expectation and disdain.


    Hundreds leaped. Hundreds fell. The gate proved too tall, too mighty for them to conquer in their desperation.


    Yuan Cai sighed heavily, the left side of his chest squirming in painless agony. The tremors of the wound dinned deep in his soul. Mere pain wasn¡¯t something that could prevail over his mighty Will. Being deprived of his life and his touch could, as it had done.


    He was never an amicable man with an easy tongue. He had never shied away from stating the truth, however dire it might have been. That was why they called him Grim. Grim of news and grim of truth.


    But then, life was grim in the Three Realms. The war was grim on all its frontiers. Even the carps¡¯ desperate struggle was a grim fate laid upon them by the Heavens. How could a man, an honest man, see the truth and instead decide to stay silent?


    He now sat here in his humble abode, watching the carps that had been the sole company of his long solitude. They were dying. The thrashing waves crushed them against the sides of the lake. Dozens of them got lost in the sprawling fractures of crumbling earth. Water spilled. Water died. Golden carps floated away and stretched their wings, giving a last look to their lesser kin before flying away¡ªleaving the Old Grim alone.


    Yuan Cai felt the parts of his soul shift in his core. A broken man¡¯s duality. The curse had wrecked him from within, turning him into a shadow of his old self. He slowly, painfully forced himself to make peace with the reality, letting the threads of hope binding his broken core die away.


    A sound prickled his skin. Wind roared and flapped the sleeves of his robe. Through the shifting tides of ruptured earth, deep within the once-pristine fragments of water, he felt an indignant piece of Will resisting the currents of fate.


    It rose defiantly, weaving through the pieces of its broken kin, advancing from between the streaks of spilled blood. With sheer Will alone, it reached the surface, eyes blazing with cold fury. It tensed. It shook. It launched itself forward in a mighty leap, its little heart humming with resolve.


    Something shifted in Yuan Cai¡¯s core. The parts of his broken soul that he granted to those kids, the parts that he had withdrawn to face the scene of his own end as a whole, now stirred with such force that they rose over the other, still parts of his heart and roared in his ear.


    The carp was sailing in the air. Muddled sunlight glistened on its wounded skin. Yuan Cai clenched his fists as he watched that single soul refuse to accept the fate it had been cursed with. He felt its cries clear in his mind. Felt its Dao right in his heart.


    It spoke to him. Reminded him of the times when all was not lost. When he was a mighty Immortal, fighting against the fated enemy for the good of the Realm that left him with an eternal curse.


    Struggling, flailing, bleeding¡­ the carp finally managed to leap over the invisible gate and landed in the broken tides beyond. Ethereal wings grew out from under its gills. Golden skin stretched silently across its body. Thus, it had become a dragon of its own kin. Thus, it proved its dormant potential.


    Yet it didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Move!¡± Yuan Cai said, fingers shaking as he scrambled hesitantly forward. ¡°Fly away, little one. Why must you stay still after everything you have accomplished?¡±


    As if noticing him, the carp turned slowly to face him, its eyes glinting with disdain. Who, the carp seemed to ask him, are you to judge my Will?


    Yuan Cai froze. It was as though he was standing before a giant¡ªa being that had proved its worth and was now looking down at him. Who, indeed, was he to question this dragon? What quality had he left within himself to think it would pay heed to his words?


    He thought himself a prisoner. A mere spectator masquerading as a realist. Why, then, did he try to help those kids? Wasn¡¯t it because he felt the touch of the old enemy? Hadn¡¯t he thought he could prove himself useful after long years of confinement here in a nameless mountain?


    No, the carp seemed to say. He hadn¡¯t been doing this to help those kids. He did it because he was afraid of facing the old enemy as a shadow of his old self. He did it because, even though he knew the enemy was hiding under his abode, he had no heart to face it alone.


    Lights fluttered fervently before his eyes. They turned and twisted, caught in a fury so old it made his soul sing. Old Grim lent an ear to that hum and cast his Will upon the broken rhythm, patching them together once more. The lights obeyed, coalescing around his hand and stretching into a long, silvery shape.


    The carp gave him a last glance, eased its ethereal wings, and took flight. Everything that had to be said had been said.


    Yuan Cai clutched the saber in his hand. His old wound sent blinding agony across his broken soul the moment his Dao stirred awake. Yet, he resisted and focused his gaze down the broken mountain. Deep into the maze of tunnels below. Deep under the cage that hid the demon inside.


    His Dao of Saber nurtured the newly born saber with his essence. He raised the weapon high and breathed in deep. A last breath. A final show of the Reaper of old. The saber pulsed with anticipation. Yuan Cai¡¯s heart thumped in anticipation.


    With a mighty swing, the saber crashed against the broken tides. It cleaved the mountain apart and revealed the demon hiding underneath the earth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 69: Special Blend

    Chapter 69 -


    The sudden tremor almost sent the boiling pot and sizzling pan crashing onto the counter. Lei managed to save them by pure instinct alone, fingers aching as he placed them back on the counter. Still, the earth kept shaking, as if somewhere, something had smashed right into it.


    Wooden walls groaned and flexed but held true. Earthquakes weren¡¯t common in Jiangzhen, but not unheard of either. Once he was done with the pot, Lei immediately went to check on the others. He found them standing before the table, eyeing the entrance door.


    That was when the tremors stopped.


    ¡°That was strange,¡± he muttered. ¡°Is everyone all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, looks like it¡¯s over now,¡± Fatty Lou said, one hand tight around Stone¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All good here, Chef. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Good, then. The food will be ready in a bit.¡±


    With that, he returned to the kitchen and pulled the pot and pan back on the stove.


    The simmering stew sent coils of delicious smoke around it. He waved a hand over them and sucked in a deep breath. Beside the pot, he had his steaks sizzling on a wide pan, coated with a crust so crisp that the knife¡¯s tip crunched loudly as it trailed across their surface.


    He checked them both.


    [Earthshaker Stew - Earth-Grade - Middle Quality dish]: A stew cooked and nourished by the hands of a Heavenly Cook, mixed with strange essences of the world.


    [Earthshaker Steak - Earth Grade - Low Quality dish]: Lean cuts from the Earthshaker Boar, cooked on a wooden stove and carrying the hints of Chef¡¯s Touch.


    The real crown of the meal would be the Earthshaker Stew, but Lei still wanted to cook a pair of steaks for Snake and Stone. Like most kids, they tended to prefer simple, delicious meals over more complex, watery sorts of food.


    I wasn¡¯t much different back then. I was obsessed with fries...


    So much so that he would have his mother prepare him some fries whenever he was hungry. It wasn¡¯t until he was all grown up that his mother told him the reason she never turned him down. Eating fries first thing in the morning wasn¡¯t exactly healthy during his growth phase, after all.


    Simply put, it was convenient for her.


    Odd how those memories were still fresh in Lei¡¯s mind. He felt a need to cherish them, as it was becoming harder and harder to hold onto that side of himself the longer he stayed here.


    I¡¯m one of them now, right? One of the locals. No longer the one who came to this world by some trick of fate.


    He removed the steaks from the pan and let them rest, fishing a spoon from the counter and moving over to the stew. A spoonful of rich, meaty soup flushed the bitterness in his mouth with unmistakable brilliance. It was salty, but not overly so. A stray piece of meat had managed to sneak onto his spoon, melting on his tongue and dissolving into a wave of pure bliss that flooded down his throat.


    The warmth was something of a dream¡ªa cook¡¯s answer to the biting winds outside. It instantly found a home around his stomach and sent a streak of spiritual energy-mana blend throughout his body.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t get any better than this,¡± Lei muttered, smiling broadly at the taste. ¡°Boys, prepare the table. Food is ready!¡±


    Stone lumbered in through the kitchen door, squeezing tight around Snake, who tried to be the first one to get to the plates. It didn¡¯t take much for Stone to brush past him, cradling the plates carefully with both arms, pausing on his way back for a second to take a breath of the stew.


    ¡°It smells delicious!¡± he said, gulping loudly as his eyes strayed to the steaks. ¡°I-I can take those too, Big Brother Lei. Just put them over these plate¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to drop them. Move! I¡¯ll get the steaks,¡± Snake barked from behind, arms crossed over his chest as he eyed Stone with a contemptuous gaze. He then shrugged at Lei. ¡°You see what I¡¯m dealing with, Big Brother Lei? This fool of a rock makes everything hard.¡±


    ¡°A kitchen has its rules, little Snake,¡± Lei said to him, leaning closer to his face. He pointed a finger at Stone, who held bowls and plates cradled over his arms. ¡°You have to earn your keep if you want to eat. Your brother here is doing two men¡¯s work, for which he¡¯ll get his share. What about you? You certainly speak a lot for a staff that shies away from hard work.¡±


    ¡°I was about to take¡­ What?¡± Snake¡¯s eyebrows danced hesitantly. ¡°But we¡¯re not kitchen staff¡ª¡±


    Lei shook his head at him. ¡°You are now. Get those spoons and the steaks right away. Make sure not to slip on your way out. And hey, before that, open the door for your brother! You should help each other instead of bickering constantly!¡±


    Snake scooped the spoons and grabbed the steaks resting on the plates with such speed that Lei blinked at him. The slippery boy was instantly at the door, holding it with the tip of his left foot while Stone lumbered out with plates in hand, then closely followed after him.


    It¡¯s times like these that I remember you¡¯re just kids rather than monstrous geniuses.


    He was struck by a sudden thought that soon these brats would grow out of their shells and become respected geniuses in the wide world. His heart tightened. It felt like he was about to lose something dear to him.


    Is this how parents feel when they watch their kids grow?


    A little sad he might be, but Lei still smiled at that. These kids had been left all alone in the streets, orphaned by that cultivator attack and abandoned by Jiangzhen¡¯s folk. He¡¯d done everything in his power to patch that emptiness gnawing at their hearts, and would continue to do anything to keep them safe.


    I say we¡¯re making good progress here. Some good work.


    He took the stew pot and went to the main hall. Stone and Snake were busy with plates while Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli conversed quietly. As always, Little Yao hoarded Little Mei¡¯s attention and was poking her cheeks with her claws.Stolen novel; please report.


    Pleasure welled within Lei¡¯s chest as he placed the pot on the table. Once he removed the lid, a cloud of delicious smoke spread across the main hall.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fatty Lou said, instantly taken by the strong smell. He then gave Lei a strange smile. ¡°We were just talking about whether it was you who triggered some sort of earthquake with your cooking. A Heavenly Cook¡¯s dishes can do that, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Zhu Luli said, one eyebrow arched in amusement. ¡°But I guess it can be done?¡±


    ¡°Humorous, as usual.¡± Lei shook his head at them and poured himself into a chair, feeling the warm wood¡¯s easing touch. A moment of peace. Of reflection and gratitude. Things might change after this meal, and not necessarily for the better. He hoped the food would help, though. He hoped it with all his heart.


    ¡°Before we start, I want to say a few important things,¡± he said, feeling a bit nervous as he poured some stew for the kids. Two big steaks were placed between Snake and Stone, the pair gazing greedily at the beautifully crusted cuts, so he didn¡¯t want to make them wait too long.


    All eyes turned to him as Lei continued, ¡°That stew can be dangerous. It has a unique blend of energy inside, so we¡¯ll all eat slowly, one spoonful at a time. Say something if you feel any discomfort. It can be too much for some of us.¡±


    Thanks to the Maiden¡¯s Flame, he now had a way to work around the two different energies, but that also muddled his normal path of cultivation. Rather than laboring with spiritual energy to manage one minor circle at a time, Lei could now use the unique energy blend to force the minor circles, which to some degree solved the problem of his lacking spiritual roots.


    He wasn¡¯t particularly worried about the kids and Zhu Luli, but Fatty Lou¡­ he didn¡¯t know how his brother-in-arms would react to this unique energy.


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± Snake said doubtfully.


    ¡°Can food be dangerous?¡± Stone echoed after him.


    Fatty Lou glanced at Lei and smiled nervously. ¡°Oh, it can. Trust me, I¡¯m speaking from experience.¡±


    ¡°I had that pleasure as well,¡± Zhu Luli nodded. ¡°But with your talent, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any trouble with it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dive in, then!¡± Snake stabbed at his stew with the wooden spoon, scooped a big piece of meat from inside, and drove it into his mouth, Stone following suit.


    Their eyes widened.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the table to quiet down as everyone became too occupied with the food. The slurping, the chewing, the smacking of lips¡­ Every little bite was followed by a string of praise that widened the smile on Lei¡¯s lips.


    Because that¡¯s what it¡¯s all about for a chef. You cook for people, and you watch them cast their worries away by simply lending an ear to the delicious tunes of thick broth. Even a little smile, Lei thought, made all the difference. That was the pleasure found in the simplest things.


    ¡°Something¡¯s different,¡± Zhu Luli said once she finished her first bowl, a frown of a smile hanging over her lips. She seemed hesitant, as if trying to make out a particularly sneaky word that lingered at the tip of her tongue. ¡°Spiritual energy¡­ but this? Is this mana?¡±


    Lei knew she¡¯d be the first one to catch that. He asked with nervous expectation, ¡°Yes, how does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Feels¡­ funny,¡± Zhu Luli muttered. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s tame, but still has that feisty feeling to it. Like a spiritual beast being held with a tight leash. If it snaps¡ª¡°


    ¡°Uhh,¡± Fatty Lou groaned beside her and patted his stomach. There was a dreamy, somewhat pained expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s jabbing me good, I give you that. But it¡¯ll have to do more work if it wants to convince me of its dangerous nature.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°I mean that it¡¯s not anything like how we felt against those rotten bastards,¡± Fatty Lou said, pouring himself a second bowl. He smacked his lips loudly after a spoonful of stew. ¡°But Heavens, it¡¯s tasty! Good thing we don¡¯t have a backyard full of those damned boars. That¡¯d be the end of me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to say that this mana is different. It¡¯s milder in nature, as if not smeared by those people¡¯s touch. Just a mindless lump of energy,¡± Zhu Luli said strangely. ¡°If you don¡¯t poke it, it just stays there behind the meridians.¡±


    ¡°Try a minor circle,¡± Lei said curiously. ¡°I know I can handle it, but if we want to let kids and especially Brother Lou do something with that, we have to first make sure it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Zhu Luli eyed him for a moment before nodding and excusing herself from the table. She moved to the side and crossed her legs on the ground, taking deep, long breaths to start her cultivation session.


    Lei was about to use his Spiritual Sensitivity skill to keep an eye on her when something prickled his skin. A sound dinged inside his ears.


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    ¡°Oh?¡± he muttered absently, blinking at the notification blaring before his face. ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what happened?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± Lei said, and waved the notification off as he focused on Zhu Luli. Getting a level from a few people trying his dishes came as a surprise, but he was more curious about how Zhu Luli would handle the energy.


    It was as though the air gained a sudden weight that slumped over Lei¡¯s shoulders when he felt a sudden spike in Zhu Luli¡¯s meridians. The Spiritual Sensitivity skill only provided a general feeling that let him know about the start of a minor circle, but that was enough for him to understand that the woman had found her flow.


    One circle after another, she kept at it, the energy coursing through her veins. Lei felt a certain attraction to that spiritual energy-mana blend, as if somehow that particular energy was a part of his own. Now that he thought about it, it seemed only right, as he was the one who granted the dish his so-called unique essence.


    At the seventy-ninth circle, the circulation slowed down considerably. The last they¡¯d talked, Zhu Luli was at the 9th Stage of the Body Tempering Stage, having completed just seventy-five circles, but this time it looked like the dish alone gave her four additional circles.


    That¡¯s not small at all. Even Mortal-grade, High Quality dishes gave her at most one or two circles lately.


    An Earth-tier dish, one that carried that unique essence as well, seemed to be suited for cultivators. As if to prove that, Zhu Luli forced her way into the 80th circle. A scowl tugged at her lips, hands clenching tight around her robe. Sweat trickled slowly down her chin.


    She was struggling, but even then, she continued and made for the last minor circle. If she could complete the 81st circle, that would mean she was ready to break through to the Qi Condensation Stage.


    ¡°Snake, Stone, and Little Mei.¡± Lei turned to the kids and waved a hand at them. ¡°That¡¯s enough food for now. Join your Teacher and start cultivating. I want you to focus on that energy.¡±


    ¡°But Big Brother Lei¡ª¡°


    ¡°No buts. You can eat once you¡¯re done with your cultivation session. The food¡¯s going nowhere.¡±


    Stone and Snake reluctantly set down their bowls, grumbling their way beside Zhu Luli. They closed their eyes and aligned their breathing. Little Mei, too, nestled beside her bowl, mimicking the posture of her brothers and began breathing deeply with a fierce focus that made Lei smile.


    Across the room, Fatty Lou watched them, one eyebrow raised. He turned to Lei, spoon hovering over his stew. ¡°You think they¡¯ll manage anything with this?¡±


    ¡°I trust them, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, Brother Lou,¡± Lei said with a shake of his head. ¡°Think you can handle that? You seem fine, but you know what happened the last time we tried something strong.¡±


    Fatty Lou¡¯s eyes flashed strangely before he cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s not open up the old books, shall we? About the energy, I can say that though it feels strange, I don¡¯t feel any pain, or any lightness, for that matter. Completely opposite¡ªit feels like it seeps into my meridians on its own.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Lei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But hasn¡¯t Sister Luli just said it¡¯s a lump of mindless energy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is, but there¡¯s something familiar about it. Like I know this energy, I¡¯m pretty sure I felt it before,¡± Fatty Lou said solemnly.


    ¡°When?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°Whenever I ate your food,¡± Fatty Lou said. Then all of a sudden, he let out a burp, then slapped his thigh as he barked out a laugh. ¡°Oh, that was nice. Think I¡¯ll join the group. Cultivate a little.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m dead sure. But do keep the stew hot, please. I¡¯m not done with it,¡± Fatty Lou said, and he rose from the table. It took him a moment to settle beside the cultivating group and begin his breathing.


    That left only Lei standing.


    This is not how I thought it was going to be. Hope it all goes well.


    It seemed like more and more he was relying on hope as of late.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 70: Breakthrough

    The moment that strange energy entered his meridians, Snake¡¯s whole world had changed. Through the fleshy walls of his body and the ethereal meridians, he watched the constant circulation with fists clenched.


    He was close to the 8th Step of Body Tempering Stage, and this time he just knew he could push through that final boundary. His fingers itched. His body shook with excitement. He could feel the strength of his muscles building slowly as the energy fed into them.


    Big Brother Lei¡¯s food is the best.


    Not just because they were full of energy, but also the feeling about them. It was like his father¡¯s cooking. Close. Warm. Every time he tasted it, even after a long day under Teacher Luli¡¯s training, he felt his mind ease and thoughts grow silent.


    It was during times like these he realized how good life could be. People around the table. Loved ones talking and smiling. His brothers and sisters. Stone slurping those bowls as if he had a horse chasing after him.


    Home. That¡¯s how it felt. The restaurant or Big Brother Lei¡¯s old place in the ruins. Wherever he went, so long as he was with them, he was in the place where he should be. He belonged to these people, and these people to him.


    He almost poked Stone with an elbow but decided against it. A smile bloomed on his lips. Just this once, he¡¯d leave his Little Brother alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Luli marvelled at the strange energy coursing through her meridians. Every minor circle felt like a completely new experience, one that she couldn¡¯t get enough of. It almost seemed like the energy wanted to be used, but also there was an underlying, different strength to it that threatened to take control.


    Therefore, she watched the circulation with all her focus, stepping in whenever the energy tried to ooze out from her meridians. A little poke there, a little poke here. Her command over spiritual energy remained strong even as her heart thumped in her chest.


    She didn¡¯t want to think too much about it, but when the 80th minor circle was completed, a giddy jolt ran down her back. She was getting close¡­ close to the Qi Condensation Stage.


    In her mind, she knew that she¡¯d already bound a star, which was the most difficult part of the breakthrough. The rest was just an energy issue. Get enough spiritual energy to complete 81 minor circles, then she¡¯d be in the Qi Condensation Stage. Nothing complicated.


    That didn¡¯t mean she could keep a steady mind, though. This would be her first step to what many thought of as the true start of the Immortal Path. A new world waited for her, a world that she¡¯d dreamed of since she was a little girl.


    What would¡¯ve Father said if he were here?


    Surely he would¡¯ve grumbled that she didn¡¯t let him help her with the resources. Zhu Clan had more spiritual pills than one could count, Sages who could teach the Immortal Path, and Divination Masters that could¡¯ve made the star-binding process a whole lot easier.


    But Zhu Luli had refused all of that. Her Father might¡¯ve forgotten, but he was the one who told her that every cultivator had their own path. Without adversity, simply coursing through the cultivation stages meant little if one wished to be something more than one of those Young Masters in the capital. They were a dime a dozen. Nothing special.


    Above all that, she wanted to prove to her Father that she wasn¡¯t a weak, fragile statue carved from glass and teetered on the brink of destruction with but a touch. She was her own woman, not just the Zhu Clan¡¯s Youngest Miss who¡¯d grown under the mighty mountain that was her father. She could do everything on her own. No, she had to, lest she¡¯d think less of herself.


    The odd energy sent a jolt of excitement when the 80th circle was completed. It was finally here, the last minor circle that would complete the first major circle of her lifetime.


    Through her bond, she could feel the joy of that distant star, how it trembled in expectation, waiting to be fully immersed into her own soul.


    We will become whole after this.


    With a final, concentrated breath, Zhu Luli forced the energy into her meridians and winced when pain bloomed in her mind. She wrapped mental chains around the emotion and leashed it to the cage of her soul. Leashed it there and commanded it to stay silent. Nothing, not even her own emotions, could prevent her from taking this final step.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Lou breathed in deep and felt the energy stir in his meridians. The taste of that stew was still fresh in his mouth. He would¡¯ve cherished it a little longer, and perhaps eaten two or three more bowls, but the pressure had become too much for him to handle. That was why he¡¯d decided to cultivate.


    As he watched the energy course through his body, his mind started to wander.


    It¡¯d been a time of chaos lately, a time of happenings that seemed to drag them around and around with no particular destination. It seemed at every turn they came across something they never expected to see or be swept into. And yet, life had the tendency to flourish during difficult times.


    His old man didn¡¯t stare at him like he was a useless, talentless fool anymore. His gaze now had a tenderness Wang Lou hadn¡¯t known existed. Perhaps it was the old age. Death creeping about. The earth calling him back. Or perhaps Wang Lou had really become something more than a ¡®Fatty¡¯ that wasted his life doing this or that after he¡¯d met with Brother Lei.


    That brother-in-arms of his was a different man. Certainly not from this little town. That much had been made very clear the first time they¡¯d met. He had a funny way of talking, a strange gap in the knowledge that made little sense to him, but what impressed Wang Lou was the man¡¯s dedication.


    A little stall around the market, with barely any money to run the damned thing. What fool could¡¯ve dared dream of something like that? Honest work got you nowhere. Wang Lou knew it well. He¡¯d once told his old man that being a baker or a butcher didn¡¯t change the fact that they were born as lessers. Men with simple means. Men who didn¡¯t deserve to hope for more.


    And yet he did. He yearned for more. Who could blame him? A tiny ant gazing up at the heavens, dreaming he would become a dragon in the future. Trouble was, he never put the work in. He just waited for it to happen. A lightning strike to find him and show him the truth. The path upon which he would walk. The road that was his destiny, but hidden from his mortal eyes.


    Now that he thought about it, a sadness washed over him. Life waited for no one. Thoughts and dreams left unrealized so long as you didn¡¯t strive for them.


    I¡¯m trying now, aren¡¯t I?


    All those turns and twists. It was a big hurricane. The stall. The mountain. The kids. The restaurant. There was so much to think about, so many things to care about that he couldn¡¯t just stop. He had no time to waste. People depended on him. People! On him!


    That was the strange reality he found himself in, and he couldn¡¯t have asked for anything better.


    He pushed, with teeth clenched, heart thundering in his chest, the energy to round into another minor circle. A cultivator¡¯s will was steel, Sister Luli had told him. A cultivator¡¯s shackle is their own mind. So he leashed his thoughts and drove out the ones that kept telling him that he was a failure, a nobody trying to rise against the odds.


    So be it. Even if the endless skies proved too high, even if this grand world had no place for a good-for-nothing man like him, so be it. He would live for his own. The ideals he¡¯d come to cherish would be the cornerstone of the rest of his life. He had things to fight for, and those weighed more than anything he ever knew before.


    Something stirred in his core. The energy rose in response, circling around his meridians with a speed he could hardly trail. His body ached and trembled. Sweat poured down his face.


    Scowling, he swept his inner world with an eye and paused when he saw the little seed growing in the thick of his core. A lusterless dot that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    It was calling out to him, with a beckon that seeped into his soul. Arms cradled him and filled him with warmth. His thoughts grew distant. He himself grew distant. A spectator watching his own body from above, and yet, deep down, aware of all the changes.


    What is this?


    What could be so warm, so close that even though he¡¯d just seen it then, he felt like it was there all along? He tried to touch it. Found himself being drawn to its two-colored shell. One half was completely white, the other a deep black. A hole opened on its surface and let his soul in.


    Once there, the realization dawned on him.


    This was his own Dao. Born out of his yearning. Of lives lived. Of paths walked, all different and strange. Inside was empty still. His soul could only fill a part of it. It would take time. Time to realize this Duality.


    ¡­..


    Lei tapped a foot to the ground, arms crossed over his chest, watching the group cultivate in what seemed like a storm of different emotions.


    Brother Lou had a serene, almost intoxicated expression on his face, fingers trembling slightly. Zhu Luli¡¯s face was twisted up in a stubborn frown, one that looked so sharp that it could cut through stone.


    Snake was smiling. Ever the slippery brat, he was smiling even as sweat drops trickled down his cheeks. Next to him, Stone was one furious rock, face red and muscles bulged in defiance. Waves of spiritual energy-mana blend spread from him.


    Lastly, Little Mei and Little Yao were busy rocking back and forth. The little squirrel was sprawled over on Little Mei¡¯s lap, stretched into a shape that seemed more like a furry rope than a real animal. Hard to understand how she could cultivate in that form. Perhaps, Lei then thought, it didn¡¯t matter so long as she somehow kept skin contact with Little Mei.


    They both looked fairly relaxed.


    Lei himself felt at ease. Looked like the new energy didn¡¯t harm them in any way. Pushed them, sure, but a little push might be just the thing they needed.


    Beyond the main hall¡¯s town, he could feel the city stir. Mana rose in waves from the three sources, spreading over Jiangzhen like a foul, thick fog. Once they were done here, they would first pay a visit to Aunt Lifen¡¯s place. Then¡­


    Lei swallowed. Then they would put an end to this madness and quench those sources one by one.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± Fatty Lou pried his eyes open, staring about himself in a daze. He rose to his feet and stretched his legs out, then let out a satisfying sigh. ¡°That was some good cultivation there, a good session, I daresay!¡±


    Zhu Luli¡¯s skin glistened with ethereal lights, her eyes deep as an endless sea. ¡°Finally,¡± she muttered. ¡°Qi Condensation Stage!¡±


    Snake, Stone, and Little Mei were the last ones to finish their sessions. They looked strangely at each other.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Lei said, a smile tugging at his lips.


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Then prepare to head out. We have a city to sweep.¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 71: Thorn

    Jiangzhen was one old, rusted cauldron in which boiled a sickly, yellowish concoction. It reeked of rot and pus and every bit of evil to Lei¡¯s senses. He scrunched his nose up, felt his Spiritual Sensitivity skill jolt alarmingly, then motioned for the group to follow him as he made for Aunt Lifen¡¯s place.


    On their way, they came across dozens of guards lying senseless on the ground, tongues lolling out, faces riddled with spots that looked like pockmarks. They picked some of their weapons, Lei himself getting a solid-looking mace that strangely reminded him of that spiritual ladle.


    Zhu Luli, Snake, and Stone remained bare-handed. The former two had fingers sharper than a normal sword¡¯s tip, and the latter had fists that made the concept of a weapon pointless for him. Lei had seen them in action for some time prior, but he was still curious to see their new strength.


    On the other hand, he had his stats. He could tell how drastic a change had happened in his own body. He hardly felt the weight of the mace in his hand. His breaths came out in a constant rhythm even though he sprinted across the streets.


    But you¡¯re also taking care of me, eh?


    The Dao Seed¡¯s tiny sprout fluttered joyfully at the remark, sending a wave of pure energy around his body. Like the sun¡¯s first sprinkle of light, it cast a warm glow over his meridians and illuminated the pristine paths through which the new spiritual energy-mana blend coursed.


    Onward, they continued.


    It took them some time to reach Aunt Lifen¡¯s place, where a deserted sight welcomed them. The wooden door clanked weakly against the walls, letting all the wind in. Nothing, not even one person, was in sight. The rooms were empty, save for the cauldron Zhu Luli had brought here in the morning, which was half-full with the remedy.


    They must¡¯ve taken her.


    Lei didn¡¯t let the sight get to him. He left the questions unanswered, and instead led the group toward the eastern market. It was past time to stop and talk through this. Meaningless to search for Aunt Lifen as well.


    The moment we¡¯ll get our hands on that source, they will be forced to show their hand.


    Through the Spiritual Sensitivity skill, he could tell the current coming from the Library had a thicker, almost suffocating feel to it. The other two currents, one situated close to the Governor¡¯s place, and the other resting in the Eastern Market, were milder in comparison.


    You¡¯re at the Library, then? You wait there.


    Lei clenched his fists and bolted through the streets until he reached the Eastern Market. He motioned for the group to slow down, trudging silently through one of the back streets, casting an eye across the square from here.


    This place was where his old stall had been. Where everything had started. Now, everything lay in a scattered mass. Stalls overturned, the ground riddled with cracks, and some buildings crumbled onto their own foundation. The rot was visible here, a stretch of heavy fog that hung thick in the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anybody,¡± Zhu Luli said, craning her head from the street and gazing deeply at the square. ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    Lei scowled. That made no sense. The current streamed from below the heart of the square, oozing through the cracks in the earth. There was something there, but why was nobody in sight? They couldn¡¯t have left it there without protection, could they?


    ¡°This whole thing stinks of a trap,¡± Fatty Lou said, shifting on his feet. ¡°If Brother Lei¡¯s right and one of the formation pieces lay here in that square, they should¡¯ve been guarding the place with their lives.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they are,¡± Lei said, heart thumping in his chest. ¡°But we can¡¯t see it. I¡¯ll go first. Be careful and keep your eyes on me.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know what¡¯s in there!¡± came Stone¡¯s voice, after which everybody turned at him and the boy flushed. ¡°I-I mean, can¡¯t we do something else?¡± he stammered.


    Lei shook his head. ¡°Be good now, Little Stone. I¡¯ll just go and check. I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stone¡¯s chin drooped down and Snake patted him on the back. That surprised Lei. Looked like the competitive duo seemed to understand that this wasn¡¯t the time for their old games.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I¡ª¡° Zhu Luli tried to say, but Lei raised a hand at her and nodded with strength.


    ¡°This is my city,¡± he said, gazing across the rotten fog. ¡°And my responsibility.¡±


    Mace in hand, he strutted out from the street and let the fog coil around his body. Each breath sent a stabbing pain down his throat, rotten mana trying to ooze into his veins and meridians.


    Lei willed the Maiden¡¯s flame to burn, and burn it did, roaring into action as it sent tongues of flame toward seeping rot. A warmth cuddled him tight. Clashed against the rot with brutal precision. Tendrils of flame squeezed the rotten spheres and flushed the life out of them, biting deep into their cores.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    They had no chance against the inner flame that burned within Lei¡¯s chest.


    His shoulders relaxed. The grip around the mace remained strong, however. At each step, he expected something to lunge at him, skin prickling with invisible fear. And yet the fog stood a spectator until he skirted around the cracks and arrived at the core of the square.


    Ah¡­


    When he stared down the crack in the earth, the Spiritual Sensitivity screamed in his mind. A strong aura oozed out from the hole, coming from a piece of metal that shaped like a thorn. Black tendrils had been wrapped around it, nearly coating its surface, but there were gaps that simmered with a greenish, rotten light.


    What is this?


    It certainly didn¡¯t look like a formation flag. From how the skill responded to its presence, it was unmistakably from another world, probably carried here by those bastards. Even now, it sucked the air inside and belched out foul, sickly rotten mana in waves.


    He was about to turn back and motion for the group when his feet slipped, and a tiny rock tumbled down into the hole. It plummeted below with a loud thud. The air shifted. A dark shadow lashed out with impossible speed.


    Lei threw himself sideways, banged his head on the ground, and smelled of rotten pus. The shadow missed him by a hair''s breadth and streaked across the square, crashing into a building and drilling halfway in. Rocks and walls rained down in a shower of dust.


    The Spiritual Sensitivity skill roared. Lei trusted it with blind devotion and rolled back¡ªback from the crack¡ªand saw another streak lunging from inside the hole like a dark tendril.


    Dozens of them stretched out and made for him. Their tips glinted sharp. He barely had time to raise the mace when one of them streaked near his face. It smacked into the mace and bounced shakily off, the impact sending a tremor down Lei¡¯s arms.


    Breath rasped in his chest, fingers shaking as adrenaline took control. He ducked under another tendril and came out swinging the mace, the heavy weapon finding purchase with a sickening squelch. Pus spilled out from where it crushed the tendril. It wriggled back and forth, like a dying worm thrashing in a final, desperate attempt to find solace.


    Lei scrambled away from it, moving through the other tendrils.


    That was when a silver light glistened in the yellow of the fog.


    Zhu Luli waved a contemptuous hand toward the tendrils, and a web of silver lights stretched forth, cutting deep into their web. She swatted one away with her other hand and grabbed the one making for Lei with ease.


    More came from the hole. Hundreds of tendrils stretched in an endless tide.


    Then Fatty Lou was running, Snake and Stone trailing him, Little Mei a little further back with a strained smile on her face. His brother-in-arms wrapped his arms around a particularly large tendril and squeezed it tight, and tighter still, until the thing burst in a shower of pus.


    Stone¡¯s fists smashed into two streaks, Snake coming up behind him and finishing them with fingers sharper than swords. A long shadow fell upon them. Both kids looked up, only to witness a little squirrel tearing the large tendril with a sweep of its claws. When Little Yao landed back with grace, her gaze snapped to Little Mei as if expectant. The little girl gave the squirrel a proud, approving nod.


    That seemed to motivate Little Yao like no words before.


    Right, Lei thought. He wasn¡¯t alone. He had company with him. People that he could trust.


    ¡°We move!¡± he roared, fingers curling painfully tight around the mace, and started making his way to the core. Others closed the distance and joined him, the group stretching in a formation that left little to no holes.


    They fought with all their worth. Fingers slashed, weapons crushed, rot spilled, and hissed against the broken earth. Lei felt himself a fool when he saw how the kids handled themselves. Snake and Stone were a deadly duo, always looking out for each other, covering themselves whenever a tendril tried to seep through their hold.


    Zhu Luli, on the other hand, was a force of nature. It seemed breaking through the Qi Condensation Stage had allowed her to use her Thousand Node Fingers outside of her body. She weaved threads of Qi across the air, their tips brutally sharp and terribly efficient at cutting these ungodly things.


    Even she had trouble keeping up with Fatty Lou, though. Lei could hardly believe his eyes. His brother-in-arms crushed the tendrils like one might crush a handful of grapes with but a palm. He even sent some of them reeling with the back of his hand, clicking his tongue after them as if disappointed.


    But the tendrils had already blotted the sky in a dark, dreary black. It seemed there was no end to them. The closer they got to the core, the harder it got moving through the wall of shadowy streaks. Lei had to open a path with his mace, swinging it madly, arms aching in a song that couldn¡¯t quite reach his ears.


    Power ran in his blood. He felt it. The Dao Seed¡¯s constant supply bolstered the spiritual energy-mana blend in a way that left him breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to make a jump for it!¡± he roared over the din of crashing echoes, hoping the others would hear him. ¡°Hold the path for me!¡±


    He saw Fatty Lou nod. Zhu Luli gazed solemnly at the dark wall and mouthed a ¡®Yes¡¯ to him. With that, Lei hauled the mace and whirled it over his head to widen the path. He pushed forward. The tip of the long crack revealed itself like a cut across a black sleeve.


    Lei sucked a deep breath, then he was running, breath hissing in his throat, tendrils flashing around him. The world spun and turned and twisted. He felt a cold touch near his back. Another one to his feet. Shadowy arms trying to hold him.


    He didn¡¯t let them. His feet crunched over the tip of the crack, and he launched himself downward to the thorn that gleamed dangerously green. Most of the tendrils wrapped around it were busy trying to hold the group, leaving only one or two of them to guard the otherworldly metal.


    The momentum weighed down his shoulders like a mountain. Lei fought against gravity and hauled the mace high, Maiden¡¯s fire burning in his chest. A single move. That was what he needed. One impact to crush the damned thing.


    What few tendrils were left near the thorn stretched out to him, their sharp tips inching slowly toward his chest. Lei closed his eyes. A wound or two seemed a good bargain against getting rid of the rot. He had his people behind his back. Pain was just a price to pay.


    Silver light glistened on the dark of his lids. His eyes snapped open. A web of pristine light lashed out from beside him and smashed into the tendrils, sending them sprawling to the sides and leaving the thorn wide open.


    Lei screamed as he brought down the mace with all his strength. The tip of the weapon crushed into the thorn. A painful wail sounded in his mind. Metal screeched. Then something cracked. It was the most beautiful sound he¡¯d heard in his life.


    He crashed down to the ground. Banged his head, hard. Rolled away and tried to flounder back to his feet, slipping, and failing¡­ His mind reeled. He could barely keep his eyes open, and yet that was all it took to bring a smile upon his lips.


    There, he saw it. The thorn was riddled with cracks and crumbling.

 Chapter 72: Not Weak

    Sun Hu turned and swatted a rotten hand off his face, rolled away from the group as he brought his palms up, and sent a wave of Qi across the line of broken men gathering around himself. He took short, quick breaths to keep the fog from oozing into his body. Dangerous stuff, no doubt. Dangerous and wicked and sick, to his thinking.


    A spear came at him from the back. His senses tingled. It was hard to get a feeling of these bastards when the damned fog weighed him down. Not much he could do but carry on. That was one of the lessons. Sometimes justice demanded more than simple investigations.


    He wrapped a hand around the shaft and pulled it hard, the rotten man holding the spear buckling forward. Sun Hu¡¯s fist caught his uneven fall and smashed into his chest. Fingers lodged in deep and tore at his pulsing core.


    The Oath¡¯s invisible chains tightened around Sun Hu¡¯s heart. Every step he took forward, every inch he gained over the sin that had soiled this land gave him strength. His fingers were prickling, feet light as feathers. He knew he was in the thick of it and relished the sensation.


    More men. Looked like an army of corpses rather than the once-proud guards of Jiangzhen. The sickness had claimed them as its own. Beyond their ranks, deep within the Governor¡¯s Place, a green light burst forth from the jaded ceiling in a wavering pillar.


    Nothing¡¯s simple, eh?


    Not very simple, indeed. But he liked it this way. It felt just right that his stubborn insistence over the matter had brought palpable results. There really was something sick being carried under Jiangzhen¡¯s mortal skin. His Old Master, foolish Master, that wrinkled piece of shit, had been proved inept once again.


    Sun Hu just wished that he would¡¯ve been proven wrong when he¡¯d been actually here. His Master was strong. Old, but a monster in his own right. A little help would¡¯ve been appreciated.


    Still, being alone wasn¡¯t anything new. His father had once told him there was some quality to Sun Hu. Some strangeness that attracted trouble like moths to a flame. This, here, was one such trouble.


    You have to carry on.


    His Foundation circulated at mad speed, sending waves of Qi across his body. There was little spiritual energy left in this city, but it certainly was enough to handle these rotten, mindless creatures that tried to hamper his mission.


    Light glinted over his palms. Sun Hu graced his company with a beaming smile. Then the fog was burning, rope-like lights hurling and twirling about, latching on his foes¡¯ rotten skin like furious chains. Sun Hu pulled at them like one might pull at a shackled prisoner, sending the guards crashing into the ground all around him.


    The Sun Clan¡¯s signature manual, Chains of Law, was indeed the archenemy of everything that was unjust.


    Onward, through their broken lines, Sun Hu weaved his way as he made for the Governor¡¯s Palace. On his way, more guards tried to stop him, but they might as well have tried to stop the sun from shining over the clouds. They fell in heaps to his ethereal chains, stretching in a crooked lane of bodies that trailed after Sun Hu like some artist¡¯s wicked version of the skyline.


    Though he knew the Governor¡¯s close circle stayed in the Library for one last ritual, his eyes still searched for a familiar face here. He was curious. Just now, right after he barged in through the wooden gate, he felt something shift in the fog permeating Jiangzhen like a heavy blanket. It was changed. Somewhere someone had clogged one of the holes feeding the fog.


    Or crushed it. But who could it be?


    Unexpected company, one that seemed to be sharing the same mission as him, but it made his job a whole lot harder. If the Governor¡¯s men had felt it just the same, then there was no way they would leave the hole in the Governor¡¯s Place unguarded. Or rather, they would send more help to one of the last two holes, knowing it was in danger.


    That¡¯s why Sun Hu was confused when he kicked the door to the jaded place and came across another group of rotten guards. They looked stronger than their fellows before, but still, against Sun Hu¡¯s Foundation Establishment Stage strength, they had no chance whatsoever.


    A slithering, darkish tongue then showed itself from beyond the guard ranks. More joined it as the tongues stretched over the group like limbs of some twisted creature.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Sun Hu muttered, one hand clasped over his mouth to keep away the rotten stench that suddenly doubled. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    Sacrifice. Blood and tears. It was written in the old texts. An Oath to the Heavens was no mere word. It had to come from within one¡¯s heart. From the very core that governed one¡¯s soul. Once spoken with pure intent, there was no going back. Sun Hu could feel the devotion deep in his mind.


    He lunged forward, heart thumping in his chest, breath hissing in his throat. He sent the chains rattling across their line and closed his eyes, ears perked up to catch any sound. Men breaking there. Men stalking here. Shadows stirring beyond. They were dangerous. Almost silent as well, but Sun Hu could hear them. His head was full of their malevolent intent.


    One tendril lashed out at him. An ethereal chain wrapped around it in mid-air, brought it down for Sun Hu to gaze at it. It was dark with a greenish tint under it, its surface wriggling as though a wave of worms. The rot was what kept it alive. Animated. It was coming from the pillar.


    He smiled. That was why he came here.


    ¡­¡­


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.[You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    ¡­


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    Lei waved the notifications off as Zhu Luli applied some remedy to his aching bruises. The green thorn lay in a shattered mess a few paces ahead. The kids and Fatty Lou were up there, over the crack, keeping an eye around the hole against possible intruders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s coming,¡± Lei muttered, then winced when Zhu Luli wrapped a bandage around his waist. One tendril nearly had him there. It stung like hell. ¡°G-Guess they¡¯re still waiting in the--¡±


    ¡°The Library,¡± Lei nodded, feeling the mana-spiritual energy blend in his body.


    The moment he shattered that thorn, a din of voices sounded in his mind and told him he¡¯d gained five levels. He immediately distributed the stats, focusing more on Strength than the others, as he knew his job was not yet done.


    I hope it¡¯ll be enough.


    ¡°Up, now. Feel your bones,¡± Zhu Luli said, stretching a hand toward him. ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    Lei accepted the help and pulled himself to his feet. His bones clicked and cracked, but other than the bruises, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything deep that ached from underneath his skin. Beyond that, the stats he¡¯d put in Strength filled his body with intoxicating power that he felt in the tips of his fingers.


    ¡°We should deal with the other current,¡± Lei said, wiping his face as he gazed at the shattered remains of the thorn and the motionless tendrils that lay around them. ¡°This fog¡¯s feeding them. Best we cut the other source before we try to make a move on the main one.¡±


    Zhu Luli looked thoughtful. ¡°Or we can just take Master Li and slip away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The formation or whatever this is,¡± Zhu Luli said solemnly. ¡°It can¡¯t be whole now that we crushed one of its sources. Feel the spiritual energy. It¡¯s already coming back. There must be a hole that we can use to get away. No need for a fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Lei muttered, slightly shaken by the offer.


    He¡¯d thought of taking them away when he first sensed the sickness, and the curfew had bound his hands. But now things were different. The guards were no more, either lying senseless around the streets or teetering on the brink of collapse. The rot had caught them in its claws and refused to let go. They were as good as dead.


    The people of Jiangzhen¡ª


    ¡°People of Jiangzhen,¡± Lei said, mind aching with invisible pain. ¡°This city. Everything¡­ What would happen if we were to leave them here?¡±


    Zhu Luli looked him in the eye. ¡°They will die or face a fate that¡¯s worse than death. This rot will leave them half. They will never become whole again.¡±


    Lei swallowed. It was easy to forget when there wasn¡¯t a sight of others. Easy to pass over them when all he faced was the empty streets. But they were there, weren¡¯t they? Hiding in their houses. Desperate. Abandoned and betrayed by the ones they trusted. Being used as tools for some twisted purpose.


    Could he leave them alone?


    ¡°I¡­¡± he said, voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, Sister Luli. I can¡¯t leave this city alone. Not after all the things they¡¯ve been through. I just can¡¯t do it¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to say more,¡± Zhu Luli said. She was staring at him with her eyes proud and lips stretched into a beautiful smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect less from our Heavenly Cook. You¡¯re ready, then?¡±


    ¡°Ready,¡± Lei said, and they both climbed back to the surface to join the others. He gazed deeply into their eyes and saw the same resolve there. He nodded, raising a finger toward the Governor¡¯s Place that was barely visible through the fog. They had a long way ahead of them.


    ¡°We move.¡±


    Lei led them through the streets, choosing a roundabout route that stayed away from the Library. He could feel the mana-spiritual energy blend course through his veins. After he dealt with that thorn, the mana within his chest seemed to have been bolstered further by some invisible source.


    The System surely had played a part in that. That was strange. When he tried to see if he could make use of the rotten mana around him, that fog eerily stayed quiet against his touch. So either he lacked the ability to impress his control upon this source, or this type of mana wasn¡¯t meant to be used by people like him.


    He favored the second assumption more. Spiritual energy had different types as well. Zhu Luli had once talked about the Death Cultivators that could use deathly spiritual energy to cultivate. By that logic, mana could have different types too.


    Is the one I¡¯m using a neutral type, then?


    The Cookbook skill that he¡¯d glanced over because he chose the Chef¡¯s Touch was still on his mind. The notion that he could gain mana through his recipes was an alluring one. If he survived the Governor¡¯s devious scheme, then the next time he got a skill selection, he would definitely go for that one.


    The possibilities are endless.


    A cold wind prickled his skin, coming off from beyond the borders of the city and flapping the tails of his robe. Ahead, once they were out of the city¡¯s internal maze of streets and out before the Governor¡¯s Peak, a pillar of light came into view stretching forth from the Governor¡¯s Place.


    Thick clouds of fog coiled around the green pillar. The Spiritual Sensitivity skill jolted as Lei faced it. He couldn¡¯t see the tip of the pillar, but there had to be a reason why it kept wavering unevenly as though it was about to burst.


    ¡°Brother Lou, break that gate for me, will you?¡± Lei said as they stepped over a tall gate that blocked the Governor¡¯s Peak from the city¡¯s interior. To his knowledge, there were over a dozen such gates around the peak, often strictly guarded and used only by Jiangzhen¡¯s officials and the Governor¡¯s men.


    Today, it seemed deserted like the rest of the city. So much so that when Fatty Lou crushed it with a fist, the sound of the impact reverberated loudly around them.


    Beyond, a curious sight welcomed them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Snake muttered, a frown stretching his lips thin. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Late, indeed,¡± Fatty Lou said, and stepped over a guard¡¯s body that lay sprawled on all fours.


    Most of the man¡¯s face was eaten by the sickness, breath wheezing weakly through his lips. There were others like him. Dozens of guards lying senseless on the ground, wailing in silent cries that didn¡¯t reach any ears.


    Lei arched an eyebrow when he saw the deep impressions on their robes or bodies. It was as though these men were handled by thick chains that left burnt marks all over their bodies. Their yellowish blood had spattered everywhere, but most of them were still alive.


    Barely.


    ¡°There!¡± Zhu Luli said all of a sudden, pointing a finger toward the Governor¡¯s jaded palace. ¡°Can you hear the sounds? Someone¡¯s fighting there?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Fatty Lou asked with genuine curiosity. ¡°Is there anyone here other than us who could dare to fight against the Governor¡¯s scum?¡±


    ¡°Looks like there is,¡± Lei said. He clicked his tongue when the green pillar shuddered fiercely as if it was about to go off. ¡°And seems like whoever that is isn¡¯t weak.¡±


    ¡°What do we do, Big Brother Lei?¡± Snake turned to gaze at him. Little Mei and Snake joined him as they waited for Lei¡¯s word.


    Could be dangerous. We don¡¯t actually know anything.


    Lei weighed his options. It took him only but a moment to make a decision. Either way, they would have to deal with that source. Help or not, it didn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in,¡± he said, one hand wrapped tightly around the mace. The others nodded.


    He was about to lead them through the long steps when the ground underneath his feet trembled. Trees dotting along the staircase shook and cast their leaves off. A big piece from the Governor¡¯s Palace came off, carved by a set of chains that glinted within the thick fog. It rolled slowly off from the side of the roof, slipped, and fell with a loud thump that sent a tremor across the whole peak.


    Then another, louder crack sounded. Something shattered. The green pillar that rose high to the sky wavered for one last time, then it vanished in a shower of yellowish light that sprinkled across Jiangzhen¡¯s streets.


    ¡°Certainly¡­¡± Zhu Luli muttered shakily. ¡°Not weak.¡±


    Lei and Fatty Lou crossed eyes.


    ¡°Not weak at all,¡± they said at the same time.

 Chapter 73: Encounter

    Chapter 73


    Jade tiles were scattered across the ground. A wavering, coiling wave of dust coated every bit of the palace. It was hard to see what was happening, but Lei could feel through his Spiritual Sensitivity skill the rotten fog losing some of its quality.


    It was almost enough to let the ambient spiritual energy wash it away. Almost, but not quite. The main source of the fog, which came from the Library, still remained strong. So long as it stood there, and so long as it kept feeding the rot into the air, it wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°Who can it be¡­¡± Fatty Lou was muttering, both arms crossed over his chest. He squinted up at the dusty waves. Zhu Luli and the kids were staring too, waiting in nervous expectation to see who had really done it.


    ¡°Better to be careful than regret it later,¡± Lei said, gesturing for them to get back. For all they knew, it could be a quarrel between the bastards¡ªsome sort of conflict in their ranks.


    The others nodded and stepped slowly back, eyes still fixed on the dusty waves.


    Lei caught an outline of a person in the rolling dust. Average height, a little round on the belly. Likely a man, then. He couldn¡¯t see anything resembling a weapon in his hands. There was no sign of those chains that carved the greater part of the Governor¡¯s Palace like it was nothing.


    When the man stepped forward and revealed his face, Lei scowled. There was a tightness to the man¡¯s lips, the skin near his mouth strangely stretched and wrinkled. The Spiritual Sensitivity skill jolted at the sight of him, sending a familiar wave of alarm down Lei¡¯s chest.


    He looks familiar too.


    ¡°You!¡± Fatty Lou said, one trembling finger pointing at the man¡¯s face. ¡°The taxmaster! What?¡±


    ¡°Ding Yan?!¡± Lei¡¯s eyes turned as it dawned on him. ¡°What the hell is this man doing here?¡±


    And how did he crush the Governor¡¯s Palace? Why would he do that?


    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t think I would see the employees of Jiangzhen¡¯s finest restaurant here!¡± Ding Yan said, a smile parting his lips. He clasped his hands and bowed toward them. Then he gave them a piercing look that didn¡¯t quite fit his lazy demeanor. ¡°Gentlemen, forgive my curiosity, but what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our line!¡± Fatty Lou said, his voice hard. ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Did you really seal that current? So what, you bastards are trying to get at each other now, are you? Having trouble deciding on what sort of torture you¡¯ll unleash upon Jiangzhen¡¯s honest folk as if you haven¡¯t turned their lives into hell already?¡±


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You shut your mouth, or I¡¯m going to make sure nothing will come out of that foul hole in the future!¡± Fatty Lou said, his face flushed with cold fury. He then gestured toward the group. ¡°We know what you¡¯re up to. We know what sort of sick plan you¡¯re carrying on here! You¡¯ll pay the price. You¡¯ll regret ever laying a hand on our city!¡±


    Ding Yan let out a long, weary breath. ¡°I guess you really can¡¯t reason with some people.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lei asked, slightly furious now. The bastard looked like he was out for a morning stroll. Every bit of his body had a relaxed, almost careless quality to it. He treated this whole thing like a game. A sick game, but a play all the same.


    Then Ding Yan snapped his fingers. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m stupid!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are,¡± Fatty Lou said.


    ¡°Not that¡ª You know what, you¡¯ve every right to say those things,¡± Ding Yan said and smiled as he tapped a finger on his cheek. ¡°I would¡¯ve done the same. These people are bastards, after all. Real ones, at that.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lei, this man doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Snake said, a frown stretching his lips. ¡°I think he¡¯s lost his mind.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous.¡± Stone nodded, pulling his fists up.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point in hiding under this shell anymore,¡± came Ding Yan¡¯s voice. The bastard was chuckling. Then the finger tapping onto his cheek suddenly lodged deep into his flesh. He hooked the tip of it and pulled at his own skin, tearing it apart like a facemask shaped like real human skin.


    Lei watched with some degree of horror as the man ripped everything off. When he was done with the face, he moved over to his arms and even lifted his robe¡¯s tails to work on the legs.


    This isn¡¯t some twisted circus trick, is it?


    If so, it was a damned good trick as the man literally tore his belly off and grew a good three inches on his feet. His face was changed, too. His lines were sharper, and his eyes a deep dark that glinted with a certain pride. Long, silken hair cascaded down his shoulders in waves.


    ¡°This one¡¯s Sun Hu,¡± he said, bowing once again. ¡°I¡¯m an Auditor of the Emperor¡¯s Own, or rather an apprentice Auditor¡­ We came here with my Master for the annual check on Jiangzhen¡¯s general situation. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be interested in the whole story, so let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve decided to stay here and do an investigation on my own after my Master was gone because I sensed something strange.¡±


    ¡°Who talks like that?¡± Fatty Lou muttered, gazing at the man like one might gaze at a clumsy clown. ¡°But an Auditor¡­ At least he looks strong. Gotta have to give him that.¡±


    ¡°If you knew something was wrong, then why didn¡¯t you tell your Master?¡± Lei said instead, slightly shaken by that part. If the word got out that Jiangzhen was under some sort of attack, then this whole thing could¡¯ve been solved by the Skyguard or the Empire¡¯s other forces.


    ¡°The signs are there only for those prepared to dig deeper,¡± Sun Hu said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my Master is not one of those. I¡¯ve tried, but he doesn¡¯t have a particular interest in places that are decisively mortal. ¡®Best we leave them to their own¡¯ is his usual way of handling troubles in cities like Jiangzhen. So I had to take the liberty of acting on my own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very wise of you,¡± Lei said.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I¡¯m not known for my wits,¡± Sun Hu said with a smile. ¡°But people often tell me that I have a stubborn mindset, and I rather like that more. Stubborn and decisive in the path of justice. That has a good ring to it, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I think?¡± Lei arched an eyebrow at him, then gave him a small nod. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist. I knew there were people out there who still appreciate a good effort. Now, if you will,¡± Sun Hu said and walked past them with his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°I intend to make a run for that Library in which the Governor and his men are deep in what I presume is an ancient ritual.¡±


    ¡°Ancient ritual¡­¡± Lei said, gazing at the man. ¡°What do you know, exactly?¡±


    Sun Hu paused a step before him. ¡°For some time, I¡¯ve been trying to find my way into the Governor¡¯s close circle, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve found much success in that part. What I know, though, is that they¡¯re likely getting outside help. Perhaps from a Demonic Cultivator. I¡¯m not completely sure about the details, but I can¡¯t let them complete that ritual. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Too dangerous indeed.


    ¡°So what, you just expect us to believe that?¡± Fatty Lou argued. ¡°A stray disciple of an Auditor risking himself for justice?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can understand your suspicions, but I have really nothing else to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have a few questions,¡± Zhu Luli said suddenly, earning a surprised look from the man and the rest of them. She¡¯d been keeping quiet all this time, which just occurred to Lei how strange that was. ¡°You¡¯ve said that you¡¯re an apprentice Auditor. One that can change his own skin, and your surname is Sun¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss?¡± Sun Hu said, gazing curiously at her.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be related to the Grandmaster Changming, could you? The famed Grand Judge of the Emperor¡¯s Court, who was forced to retire under the new Emperor¡¯s reign¡­ I remember he had a few sons, but you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You know my Father?¡± Sun Hu¡¯s eyes widened at her, then his face grew serious. ¡°But how? There are hundreds of families with the same surname, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve much in common with my Father. Not very much at all. I certainly hadn¡¯t expected to be recognized in this far corner of the Empire. Especially in a mortal city¡­¡±


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Zhu Luli waved him off and turned to Fatty Lou before nodding. ¡°If he¡¯s from that Sun Clan, then we can trust him. Even if he wants it, he can¡¯t do anything against us.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Lei had to ask because it was getting too much for him. Felt like all they were doing was to keep answering questions with more questions.


    Zhu Luli and Sun Hu crossed eyes, then Zhu Luli cracked a smile. ¡°There are reasons I can¡¯t disclose. Let¡¯s just say that if he ever dares to do something bad, the Heavens wouldn¡¯t keep their silence against him.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sun Hu scratched the back of his head and stared at Zhu Luli. ¡°If you even know that part of our clan¡­ Can you give this one your name, Young Miss? I¡¯m terribly curious.¡±


    ¡°My name is Luli,¡± she said almost contemptuously. ¡°Zhu Luli.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Luli¡­¡± Sun Hu muttered absently before he gasped and scrambled back hesitantly, fingers shaking around his robe. ¡°As in, the Zhu Clan¡¯s Youngest Miss? That Zhu Clan?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Zhu Luli said with a wave of her hand and turned to face the foggy city. Something was churning there in the thick of the fog. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We need to move, now.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Luli¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Zhu Luli said when Sun Hu tried to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that. We move, now.¡±


    Lei looked between the two. In the end, he sighed out a long breath and shook his head. He would leave all the thinking to his future self. Right now, right here, he already had enough things to deal with.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the Library, Lei made sure to keep an eye on Sun Hu. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust the man. Just that the man had a strangeness about him. His expression changed constantly between a grim dedication to lazy acceptance, eyes flickering up at the blotted sky as if he was checking something out there.


    He¡¯s strong¡­


    Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes skill had shown him that the man was a Foundation Establishment cultivator. A man deep in the Immortal Path. Lei didn¡¯t remember seeing a single Foundation Establishment cultivator here in Jiangzhen. The spiritual energy was too thin here, too mild that even Qi Condensation Stage cultivators tended to prefer places like Lanzhou for more efficiency.


    An Auditor, though, was a whole different thing. The man belonged to the Emperor¡¯s Own, which was the more ¡®active¡¯ side of the government here. According to what he¡¯d said along the path, the reason why he hadn¡¯t notified the authorities was that he hadn¡¯t enough solid evidence.


    Almost seems like fate¡¯s playing some wicked game here¡­


    Wicked and strange, to Lei¡¯s thinking. It didn¡¯t matter all too much now that they¡¯d gained a rather reliable ally. One that had his quirks, but strong and steady on his feet, at least.


    It took them some time to reach the streets through which the Library could be seen in the distance. Sun Hu showed them the guards that looked to be animated by that rotten mana. They were like zombies, except they weren¡¯t exactly dead. More were waiting for them before the Emperor Xia¡¯s statue that stood right across the Library. Dozens, or perhaps hundreds of them.


    They stopped at the end of a narrow street.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Fatty Lou said, leaning against a cold wall and craning his head toward the square. His face was twisted in disgust. Rot was thicker here, weighing them down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned a ritual,¡± Lei said to Sun Hu. ¡°What exactly were they doing? Maybe we can catch them in the middle of it.¡±


    Sun Hu nodded. ¡°They were meditating around a thorn-shaped tomb. Like the one you¡¯ve mentioned that you¡¯ve crushed in the Eastern Market. The one in the Governor¡¯s Palace was similar too. But this thing is easily twice as big.¡±


    ¡°So they were just sitting around that thing and meditating?¡± Zhu Luli said with doubt. ¡°What made you think it¡¯s a ritual? Couldn¡¯t they be just cultivating?¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, I know a man doing his circles when I see one. They weren¡¯t doing that,¡± Sun Hu said. He smiled sheepishly when Zhu Luli frowned at the ¡®Young Miss¡¯ part, but then he continued. ¡°There was no spiritual energy inside, and the rot was changing them. The Governor looked like one of those rotten guards I¡¯ve shown you.¡±


    ¡°Changing them¡­¡± Lei mumbled. ¡°The rot that makes Jiangzhen¡¯s folk sick is feeding them, so it must be the mana. We can¡¯t let them keep at it.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Zhu Luli said solemnly and turned to Sun Hu. ¡°Your chains can cut through the roof, can¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to go straight through the entrance. We should use a different route.¡±


    Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll save us from dealing with that mindless horde as well.¡±


    Lei gestured for the kids to come closer, then swept an eye across the square. It didn¡¯t seem much of a plan, but they didn¡¯t have much of anything to go with right now. At least using a different entrance would give them the element of surprise.


    Better than nothing.


    This close to the Library, the Spiritual Sensitivity skill was screaming in his mind. He took the lead and slipped slowly back, picking another street that stretched toward the backside of the Library. The group followed him without making a sound. Lei glanced over his shoulder now and then to check the kids.


    Don¡¯t think. It¡¯s now or never.


    Forward, through the streets, they finally reached the backside of the Library. A couple of rotten guards lingered there, either leaned against the high walls or lay in scattered twos or threes around the place. They had an airy, sickly way of breathing that turned Lei¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said, gazing at Sun Hu. ¡°Show us that trick, Auditor.¡±


    Sun Hu stepped wordlessly forward and stretched both his hands out. The air shifted. His face strained as spiritual energy coiled around his fingers, weighed by the thick fog around them. Even Lei could hear the man¡¯s Foundation at work, spinning madly as it pushed more energy to now-materializing chains.


    Once Sun Hu got a hold of them, he swept them toward the wall and the guards, the ethereal chains passing smoothly through the chaos and latching onto the wall. Metal¡¯s shriek was a dull, heavy sound, before a big part of the wall came off as the chains tightened.


    All the guards around that part turned at the sound. Lei was already running, Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli by his side, the kids darting after them like wolves. As always, Little Mei seemed to have decided to let Little Yao do the fighting, she herself coming at a more relaxed pace from the back.


    ¡°Go! Move!¡± Lei yelled when he saw the wooden shelves beyond the hole. A thick wave of fog spilled from inside and threatened to drown him, but the Maiden¡¯s Flame made short work of the foul energy.


    With a rasping roar, he swung the mace at the incoming guards. There was no going back now.

 Chapter 74: Entrance

    Lei¡¯s mace opened a wide path through the guards, Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli supporting him from the sides as they closed in on the broken part of the Library. Sun Hu joined them not long after, his chains flying and sending most of the guards sprawling about in a shambling mess.


    The man had some skill, Lei had to admit, but it didn¡¯t slip past his notice that he himself wasn¡¯t weak. His stats were doing some work here. It felt like a deep strength boiled right underneath his skin.


    But what really made him curious was the rot¡ªor rather, the rotten mana that oozed into his body. The Maiden¡¯s Flame caught those stray trickles like a net and squashed them round before purifying them with ethereal flames, sending them down to his meridians.


    Then Dao Seed took control. That tiny sprout forced the purified energy to round into one circle after another, even as Lei fought against the guards. He didn¡¯t have to pay any attention to what was happening inside his body. He had that little seed for that.


    Once they managed to clear the zombie-like guards, Lei was the first one to step inside the Library. He paused when it occurred to him how everything looked so¡­ normal. The shelves lining the first floor remained the same¡ªuntouched, clean.


    He could¡¯ve believed this was just another day in the Library if not for the waves of green fog hanging thick in the air. They rolled almost lazily about the shelves, stirring the moment Lei brushed against them, coiling around his arms and legs.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sun Hu said, one hand clamped over his mouth, his voice hoarse. ¡°There¡¯s no air here. I can barely breathe.¡±


    Fatty Lou arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I can breathe just fine,¡± Snake said.


    Stone nodded beside him. ¡°But it¡¯s heavy. It feels like walking in a swamp.¡±


    Sun Hu gave them a confused glance. ¡°You don¡¯t feel it?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Lei gestured at them. ¡°They must¡¯ve heard our little entrance. We need to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°But I just¡ª¡°


    ¡°Move,¡± Zhu Luli urged the man with a glare, her fingers glistening sharp in the fog. The man¡¯s face eased under her gaze, and he shook his head.


    They moved on.


    This Library was a part of Emperor Xia¡¯s legacy. All kinds of books were being displayed here for Jiangzhen¡¯s folk, even though most of them couldn¡¯t read. Lei still had trouble believing that a mortal city had been graced by something this valuable. Odd that of all the places, they chose the Library as their base.


    He shook his head and weaved through the bookshelves. He could see the staircase from here. Something glistened dangerously sharp right across it. Shaped like a thorn and wreathed in greenish waves of rot, it towered over the shelves and pulsed ominously like a heartbeat.


    The last thorn.


    It was near the entrance. When Lei craned his head from over a shelf with Fatty Lou¡¯s help, his eyes narrowed at the line circling the giant thorn. Men sat about it with their hands clasped before their chests as if praying, their robes partly melted into their skin and sizzling with a sickening sound.


    There were familiar faces among them. There, the head of the City Guard, Jin Longwei, who didn¡¯t seem like a human at all. Veins had crawled out from underneath his neck and stretched over his face, pulsing ominously. Beside him was the Head Scribe, Dai Aiguo, whose belly bloated strangely as if he was about to burst.


    Two figures sat closer than the others to the thorn, facing it directly with eyes closed. Lei didn¡¯t know either of them, but assumed the one with a bulkier frame must be the Governor. He looked like some strange mix between a beast and a man, just like how Sun Hu described, and was younger than the other man.


    Who is that other guy though?


    Lei shifted slightly when Snake stretched his head out from beside him, curious eyes peering out toward the thorn. He let out a disgusted ¡°Uhh¡± before his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°That man!¡± he said, his voice trembling, one finger pointing at the man who sat near the Governor. ¡°I know that man!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Lei placed a hand over the boy¡¯s back and looked him in the eye. ¡°Who is that man?¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one who kidnapped us, Big Brother Lei!¡± Snake said, teeth clenched. He was shaking, fingers clenching tightly over the shelf¡¯s edge. ¡°The one that thug served!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the brother of that Elder Huang, then,¡± Lei nodded. There was little about that man in Elder Huang¡¯s diary other than they both served the same Master. He was probably the one who had handled all the thugs and spread the venom around the Governor¡¯s men.


    Lei gave one last look at the thorn before gesturing Snake to get down, following him after. The group searched his eyes for answers.


    ¡°A dozen people,¡± he started, his mind heavy with thoughts. ¡°For some reason, they don¡¯t seem to have noticed our presence yet. Either this is a ritual that demands all their focus, like Brother Hu said, or they¡¯ve laid the stupidest trap I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a trap,¡± Sun Hu said, looking sure of himself. ¡°I don¡¯t think they expect any resistance at all. From how they left the other two sources barely guarded like that, it¡¯s safe to say they were fairly sure this whole thing would go smoothly without any trouble.¡±


    Lei found himself agreeing with the man. For all the struggles and the chaos, the Governor¡¯s men kept their silence. Even now, they were sitting here in the Library instead of preparing against a potential attack.


    ¡°Arrogant fools,¡± Fatty Lou said, his face twisted with disgust. ¡°Did they really think the people of Jiangzhen would watch them take their city like that? We might be simple people with simple means, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll go down without a fight.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much of a fight, though, Brother Lou,¡± Zhu Luli said with a shake of her head. ¡°If not for Sun Hu and us, who else in this city could mount a resistance against them? The Governor knew this city like the back of his hand, knew the local cultivators were too weak to do anything. That¡¯s why he must¡¯ve decided to go with this plan in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Not a trap, then.¡± Lei nodded. Then again, just from a numbers perspective, it looked like they should¡¯ve been the ones trying to lure the Governor into a trap rather than the other way around. They were terribly outnumbered, after all.


    ¡°What is the plan?¡± Snake¡¯s voice had a hard tinge to it. He looked furious. ¡°And can we take that man with Stone, Big Brother Lei? I¡¯ll make him regret¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Snake,¡± Lei said, waving a hand at him. ¡°I understand, but this is not the time to let your emotions get to your head. Focus on what¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°I say we go for the Governor straight,¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful one amongst them, right? If we can take him out quickly, then the rest will buckle under the shock.¡±


    Sun Hu shook his head. ¡°He could have some tricks up his sleeve. I don¡¯t think he would just sit there and let us deal with him. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we don¡¯t know much of anything,¡± Zhu Luli said as she pointed at the tip of the thorn that was barely visible from between the shelves. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing we know. That thing is not an indestructible treasure. It might be bigger, but it looks like the same thorn to my eyes.¡±


    Lei felt his skin prickle as he gazed at her. ¡°You want us to go for the thorn first? That¡¯s actually¡­ a good idea. If we can cut them out from the source, the spiritual energy will return to Jiangzhen and weigh them down.¡±


    ¡°True¡­ Mana hates spiritual energy,¡± Fatty Lou muttered, then his face dropped. ¡°But we don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for the ambient spiritual energy to wash the mana away.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Sun Hu said all of a sudden, earning a glance from everyone. He scratched his head as he asked, ¡°What is mana? You keep saying that word, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard it before.¡±


    ¡°An energy from another world,¡± Zhu Luli said.


    ¡°Something foul and doesn¡¯t belong to our world,¡± Fatty Lou said.


    ¡°It¡¯s different but also similar to spiritual energy,¡± Snake and Stone said at the same time.


    ¡°See that?¡± Little Mei¡¯s voice came from behind. She was waving a hand toward the rotten waves inside the Library. ¡°That is mana. The rotten kind. These people are using the city folk to generate this source. They are likely planning to do something bad with it. Little Yao says it smells like death, too, so it can¡¯t be a good thing.¡±


    Lei was taken aback at how Little Mei smoothly delivered those words. Her eyes glinted joyfully as she stroked the furry squirrel in her arms. Innocent, sure, but still a monstrous genius either way.


    ¡°Another world¡­ Rotten kind¡­ Yes, I understand,¡± Sun Hu said and nodded.


    ¡°Did you? Really?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°I guess?¡± Sun Hu muttered. ¡°What¡¯s there not to understand? I¡¯ve once read a report about a meteor that was nearly the size of the world. Did you know that a dozen Seniors from the Empire made a pact and destroyed it into pieces so small that many people thought it was just hailing?¡±


    ¡°Was there something like that?¡± Zhu Luli seemed genuinely curious.


    ¡°There was,¡± Sun Hu nodded. ¡°My point is, I¡¯ve no reason to doubt you as of now. Either way, we¡¯ll see the truth of it once we¡¯ve dealt with this trouble.¡±


    Lei gazed deeply at Sun Hu before raising a hand. ¡°We¡¯re going straight for the thorn, then. Brother Hu, we¡¯ll be relying on your chains to stir up a little bit of chaos. I¡¯ll use that opportunity to go for the thorn. Brother Lou and Sister Luli will be covering for me.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± Snake and Stone asked.


    Lei pulled the boys close and gave them a bright smile. ¡°You and Little Mei will be our trump cards. You¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to strike. Don¡¯t be hasty, understood? Take your time and pick your fights. Make good use of the chaos.¡±


    Snake looked thoughtful for a second, then gave him a solemn nod and pulled Stone by the arm. He dragged him near Little Mei, and the three kids started whispering among each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s now or never,¡± Lei said, fingers curled hard around the mace¡¯s handle. He felt Fatty Lou¡¯s gaze on him. ¡°What do you think, Brother Lou?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about the restaurant,¡± Fatty Lou said with a long, heavy sigh. ¡°I liked being the manager, you know? All that talking and welcoming the guests¡­ I was thinking that it¡¯s something I could do.¡±


    Lei arched an eyebrow at him. A smile parted his lips. ¡°Then perhaps we can go for another place once we¡¯re done with¡­ this. A bigger one, this time, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have to be big,¡± Fatty Lou muttered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s ours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lei said. ¡°As long as it¡¯s ours.¡±


    With a final look at each other, they started toward the thorn.

 Chapter 75: The Governor

    Chapter 75


    Sun Hu waited for the others to creep closer to the thorn, fingers tingling with pressure, heart thumping in his chest. There was little spiritual energy here, but with his Foundation, he could keep the chains alive long enough to make some trouble while the others handled that thorn.


    Normally, once he unearthed the real culprit during an investigation, he would either gather a team of soldiers from the Emperor¡¯s Own or alert the Skyguard if the suspect was too powerful for them to handle, rather than making a move on his own.


    But it was fair to say time was short in supply in Jiangzhen¡¯s situation. The formation or whatever it was that kept belching out this foul energy to the city was making more people sick with each passing second. He didn¡¯t know what this culmination would bring in the end. A terrible explosion? A sudden earthquake that would bring the whole city down with it? Or perhaps, Sun Hu rather thought, the honest folk of the city would be sacrificed for some unknown bastard¡¯s cultivation.


    Things like that happened in the past, and it was usually the mortal cities that got the brunt of them.


    Sun Hu shook the thoughts off and felt the spiritual energy stir within his Foundation. Toward the right side, Brother Lei, Young Miss Luli, and Brother Lou were making a cut through the shelves. There was an opening before them near the staircase, a direct path that they could use to reach the thorn.


    His job was to make sure they weren¡¯t expected from that side.


    The rattling of the chains filled into his mind. He grasped them with both hands, took a breath in, and counted the seconds. One. Two. Three. Then he sent them spinning toward the thorn, the chains carving a smooth path through the fog and aiming for the Governor¡¯s head.


    Might as well make it count, was Sun Hu¡¯s thinking. If he could get the man with this simple attack, then it was all the better. If not, he would at least force him to respond, and that would confuse the others, which in turn would give Brother Lei the chance he needed.


    Metal clanked against something hard. Sun Hu scowled at the sight. The Governor was sitting there, legs crossed and rotten face serene as a well, while the man sitting next to him hauled himself up to meet with the chains. They tore large chunks out of his arms before sending him reeling back, spattering yellow blood all across the ground.


    His face remained indifferent even as his flesh squirmed around where the chains tore at him.


    The others were stirring. Eyes opened and blanked at the odd sight where a pair of chains was curving around them to make another attempt on the Governor¡¯s life. Sun Hu caught a familiar figure there, watching the chains with eyes narrowed. Jin Longwei, his face barely visible under those thick sinews that pulsed strangely.


    But it wasn¡¯t him who¡¯d decided to try and stop the chains. It was a larger man, with arms long and skin a sickly pale color. Sun Hu had a hard time recognizing him as Mao Hu, as the man¡¯s facial lines were completely eroded under loose, wrinkled skin. He placed himself before the chains¡¯ path, trying to secure the Governor¡¯s back.


    Others moved in and stood near him, nearly a dozen men circling the main bastard in a rotten carapace.


    Our Governor needs to stay focused, then? That¡¯s good news.


    Sun Hu smiled and spread his chains into a dozen long streaks. He sent some hurtling mindlessly about their fleshy circle, and a pair of others flying high into the ceiling to make a straight dive toward the Governor. Another pair was digging into the ground.


    Let¡¯s see how you deal with this.


    The marbled floor exploded as the chains dug deep, scattering bits of rock and gravel across the entrance. Rotten fog wavered unevenly around the circle of men, who looked like a bunch of fools gotten lost in a circus¡¯s crowd. Unaware. Senseless.


    They look like they don¡¯t know what to do.


    It¡¯d been just a couple of days since he last saw them. Perhaps, Sun Hu thought, they couldn¡¯t get used to whatever change had happened in their bodies in such a short time. He knew that for some Death Cultivators, it took years to complete a similar transformation.


    Chains clashed against their line. Bits of rotten flesh squelched down to the ground and melted the marble like acid poured over paper. Trouble was, the resulting fog that wafted from those holes was being sucked by those bastards. It patched the wounds around their bodies or even regenerated arms and legs that were torn off in a shower of yellowish blood.


    Still, this was working. Through the corner of his vision, Sun Hu followed Brother Lei and the others as they cut down the distance. Every bit of those fools¡¯ attention was on his chains alone. They weren¡¯t aware of the real danger.


    Good, we¡¯re nearly there.


    His Foundation used what spiritual energy was left in his body. There was nothing here that could replace the emptied nodes, so Sun Hu breathed a sigh of relief when Brother Lei took off from the ground in a mighty jump, mace hauled up high in both hands. There was nothing between him and the thorn.


    They succeeded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Lei forced the mana-spiritual energy blend toward his fingers, arms aching, body shaking with the sudden force that sent a shiver down his back. The Maiden¡¯s Flame constantly supplied purified waves of mana to the Dao Seed, the tiny sprout working overtime to mix them with spiritual energy before sending it around his body.


    Time seemed to slow down to a crawl as he brought down the mace. Behind the thorn, he could see a circle of men trying to protect the Governor from a barrage of chains that came from everywhere. He even saw Dai Aiguo throw himself over to the man when one of Sun Hu¡¯s chains dived high from the sky.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    What are you doing?


    He thought they¡¯d face a strong resistance. These bastards had the numbers. They had the rotten mana that surrounded the Library. They had every advantage Lei could think of, but they weren¡¯t using any of them.


    Why?


    What was the point of undergoing that terrible transformation if it would leave them desperate in a situation like this?


    Lei shook the thoughts off and focused on the mace. Its head inched slowly down toward the thorn. Green light reflected over its surface. No matter what was going on here, the moment he shattered this piece of metal, he could cleanse the city from rot. Then they would deal with those bastards one by one.


    The heavy weapon crushed hard into the thorn.


    It screamed. Not in sound but in a resonance that vibrated through the air, rattling his teeth and making the walls shiver. Lei barely managed to keep his grip on the mace as the thorn cracked and a dark, oily mist began to seep out from within.


    Beyond the mist, the Governor¡¯s men reacted with a guttural roar. The ones holding the line against Sun Hu¡¯s chains grew frenzied. They¡¯d already lost what was human in them, but now they seemed like a group of beasts flailing desperately without a thought in their minds.


    Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou sprang forward from behind Lei, coming at the approaching beasts from the sides while the mace tore yet another part from the thorn. The fog was getting thicker. Bits of it tried to ooze into Lei¡¯s skin, only to pause when the Maiden¡¯s Flame welcomed them.


    Tongues of flame darted about and coiled around the dark spheres that found their way inside Lei¡¯s body. They resembled the rotten mana, but felt different in a way that Lei couldn¡¯t quite understand. They were heavy, though, and were trying to press him down.


    One more.


    Lei wrenched the mace free from the thorn, slipped slowly down to the ground, breath hissing in his throat. Through the cracks that opened on the thorn, he could see something pulsing deep inside. Looked like a head-sized, round sphere that absorbed all the light around it. Staring at it filled Lei¡¯s mind with invisible fear.


    But there was nothing to fear. The Governor was still in a state of deep meditation, the men-turned-beasts around him struggling against Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou. The ethereal chains leashed at them whenever they gave an opening.


    Lei took one more breath, then he was off, raising the mace over his head to take a sweep at that black sphere. Dark mist splashed across his face. He snapped his mouth shut and eyes closed, letting his senses guide him.


    A deep crunch sounded when the mace found purchase. The impact sent jolts of pain up Lei¡¯s arms, fingers shaking madly as he forced more energy into the weapon. The sphere resisted him. Its round surface was as hard as steel, ringing with a cry that dinned painfully loud in Lei¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Manners,¡± came a voice, thumping in his mind. ¡°They¡¯re rather important, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The air shifted. Fog coiled around Lei¡¯s arms and pushed him back¡­ back until his feet touched the solid ground. When he pried his eyes open, he was standing before a man clad in robes as dark as the night. His face had yellowish spots oozing with pus, arms coated with the same-colored scales, and black mist cascading down his wide shoulders.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lei muttered, disoriented as he swept a gaze around him. Beyond the thorn, Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou were still fighting against those beasts, the ethereal chains aiding them from left and right. And before the thorn¡­ was him, with mace clutched tight in both hands, trying to crush the sphere.


    ¡°Its normal to get confused in your first spiritual journey,¡± the man said and clasped his hands behind his back. A smile bloomed on his lips as he stepped over to Lei and glanced at the chaos around the thorn. ¡°Quite the sight, I must admit. I would¡¯ve been lying if I said I was expecting an intrusion to our little ritual.¡±


    The Governor¡­


    Lei swallowed. There was a strange, almost surreal feeling about how everything looked around him. His feet and arms seemed just the same, but moving them was like trying to blow a breath through a clogged pipe. His body refused his commands. Or rather, there was a gap between his thoughts and his physical being.


    Meanwhile, the man had no trouble moving. He was smiling as one might smile watching a good play. A sick show of strength that chilled Lei to his bones.


    ¡°What are you trying to do here?¡± Lei forced the words out of his throat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your city? Why are you killing the people?!¡±


    ¡°The people?¡± the Governor frowned as if confused, then he let out a throaty chuckle. ¡°Oh, you mean them! The honest folk of Jiangzhen, right? I wouldn¡¯t worry about them if I were in your place.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lei hissed. He was trying to reach to his body, to the Maiden¡¯s Flame, hoping it would take him out from whatever this place was, but there was nothing there.


    ¡°It means, young man, that you''re under the impression this city was ever yours, theirs, or anyone else''s. But you see¡­¡± He spread his arms wide, as though embracing the chaos around them. ¡°Jiangzhen is mine. Always has been. The people? They''re merely a start to what is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?!¡± Lei spat.


    The Governor tilted his head. ¡°Monster? That¡¯s such an unimaginative word. I prefer visionary. What you see as destruction, I see as evolution. Or do you think we shall confine ourselves with the boundaries of cultivation? The so-called Immortal Path many a Sage just couldn¡¯t stop blabbering about? No¡­ This is the future we must strive for. It¡¯s started already, and no one can stop it.¡±


    A faint tingle around his scalp. Lei frowned at the sensation. Then something crawled from the nape of his neck and poured into his eyes. It filled his body with warmth as he gazed at the Governor.


    [Du¨¤n Xiaowen - Level 27 Mana Cultivator]


    ¡°What?¡± Lei muttered shakily. ¡°You have a level?¡±


    The Governor turned toward him. His eyes widened slightly as he scowled in confusion. He searched Lei¡¯s face with a gaze that weighed upon his soul. He stepped back, hesitant, raising one clawed hand over his face¡ª


    A pair of fiery tongues slithered out from Lei¡¯s eyes. They streaked across with unimaginable speed and coiled around the Governor¡¯s body. He tried to claw at them, but the flame hissed at his touch and splattered over his arms, up his neck, and started burning him from within.


    ¡°Break!¡± the Governor roared suddenly.


    The air blurred and twisted around Lei as the man wailed before him. The rotten fog wavered. The thorn turned upside down and then Lei was standing all crooked and looking down at his own body from above.


    He barely saw through the corner of his vision the Governor pull something black from his robe, then¡­ the world broke. Cracks ran through his vision like a mirror shattered by a fist. Everything was mixed in a dizzying mess that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°I told you to break!¡± the Governor¡¯s voice was sharp and furious. ¡°You are my spiritual world, and you will listen!¡±


    Parts of the world melted and started dripping in big droplets. Pieces of it scattered. Lei felt a sudden pull at his core, as if something was reaching him from a place that he couldn¡¯t see. He doubled over, breath wheezing through his lips, eyes burning with flames. It hurt. It hurt too much.


    Then he froze. His vision shifted. It was dark for a moment, then bright light spilled into his eyes and showed him a familiar sight. His fingers were curled round the mace¡¯s handle, dark mist still oozing from the black sphere nestled deep in the thorn. Beyond that, Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli were facing off with the beast, protected by ethereal chains.


    But there was someone else there. A man who stood behind it all, tall and mighty, yellow eyes peering straight into Lei¡¯s face. The Governor¡¯s face was twisted with cold fury. Clasped in his hand was a double-edged, rusted sword that sent chills down Lei¡¯s spine.


    Lei shook himself off and breathed in deep. He hauled the mace for one last time and brought it down upon the black sphere with all his worth.

 Chapter 76: More

    Chapter 76


    The sphere cracked with a cry of agony, a deep wail that seemed to echo all around him. Streaks of black light poured out of it, cutting through the rotten fog like dark spears. They shattered the book shelves and crushed the pillars of the Library, gravel and bits of marble raining about in a shambling mess.


    Something thumped in Lei¡¯s chest. The warmth was still there, around his eyes, forcing him to trail every dark streak like he was possessed. It nudged him like a stubborn child, insistent, yearning.


    Lei raised his hands and let the flame out. Tongues of it darted forth, sparks scattering round the bookshelves and setting them ablaze, the Governor¡¯s men hissing painfully against their sight.


    ¡°You!¡± came the Governor¡¯s voice, furious. He swept his sword in a wide slash to force Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli to back off, and then hacked at the ethereal chains. Metal clanked harmlessly off the sword¡¯s rusted surface, Sun Hu pulling them back as he stepped out from his hiding place.


    The Governor¡¯s men, all healed as the rotten mana kept feeding them, lumbered forward in a scattered line. The ones that still had eyes seemed aghast at the dark streaks flailing against the burning flames.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Fatty Lou said, glancing at Lei, sweat dripping down his chin. ¡°Those streaks¡­¡±


    ¡°The thorn is crumbling,¡± Zhu Luli motioned with her head to the broken sphere, black mist still oozing out from it. Then she stared at Lei and blinked. ¡°Your eyes¡­ Where did those flames come from?¡±


    Lei tapped a fist over his chest, just as confused. ¡°I¡¯m not completely sure, but that¡¯s not important right now. We have a bastard to kill.¡±


    ¡°A Chosen here in Jiangzhen,¡± the Governor muttered, yellow eyes fixed on Lei. The men around him parted to give him way, and he walked out from their circle with the sword clenched in his hand. ¡°Who sent you? How could they know? Everything was hidden! Even these men knew nothing of the ritual, so how?¡±


    All eyes turned at him, which made Lei laugh for some reason. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not good at hiding as you¡¯ve thought, Governor. Though I¡¯m curious¡­ Didn¡¯t you know what happened in the mountain and how we¡¯ve dealt with that Elder Huang? Can¡¯t be that big of a surprise, right?¡±


    ¡°The mountain¡­¡± the Governor¡¯s eyes snapped at the older man who stood a step behind him, the one that kidnapped Snake and Stone. ¡°You¡¯ve told me it wasn¡¯t important. A mere slip on your side. What exactly had happened there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the details,¡± the man said with a gravelly voice. He had a few gray hairs left dancing over his wrinkled face, skin slimy and clawed fingers all yellow and black. He averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been told by one of those thugs that a stray group of cultivators barged into the mountain and rescued the kids, but Master remained undisturbed. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    ¡°They killed your brother¡ª¡°


    ¡°He was doing his job, and he did it well,¡± the man cut the Governor¡¯s words sharply. He didn¡¯t seem to fear him even though the Governor stood a head taller than him and oozed with rotten mana. In fact, it was the Governor who seemed to be taken aback by the man¡¯s indifferent gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve lost thousands of brothers to get here. One more is nothing.¡±


    The Governor¡¯s eyes narrowed at him, fingers tight around the sword¡¯s handle.


    ¡°The past doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± the man continued, sweeping Lei with a cold gaze. ¡°What matters is the ritual.¡±


    ¡°The thorn¡ª¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for them to do anything. We have gathered enough mana to aid him. Master is on his way,¡± the man said with a smile that sent chills down Lei¡¯s spine. He then raised his clawed hands and stared at him. ¡°But it¡¯s still nice of you to present your head to us, Chosen. The last one had managed to stall the inevitable, but you¡­ You¡¯re still a budding, weak disciple. I¡¯ll make sure nothing stands in our way this time. Kill him.¡±


    Even though most of them looked barely human, the Governor¡¯s men glanced hesitantly at the Governor rather than obeying the rotten man¡¯s command. They still seemed to be intent on serving him.


    The Governor himself looked conflicted, but that only lasted a second when he raised the sword and aimed its tip toward Lei¡¯s group. ¡°Move! I don¡¯t care about the others, but get me that man¡¯s head.¡±


    A single command erased what hesitation was there in the men¡¯s eyes. They reared back like a bunch of beasts and lunged at Lei¡¯s group with madness that burned deep inside their eyes.


    Lei raised the mace and twirled it round himself to force the beasts back, Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou using the opportunity to swipe at a few that tattered unevenly around the sides. A pair of ethereal chains caught one of them by the ankles, who Lei recognized as Dai Aiguo, and sent him sprawling over to a bunch of burning shelves.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    It was chaos that followed after it. Zhu Luli¡¯s sharp fingers drilled holes through their rotten shells. Fatty Lou¡¯s fists crushed them brazenly, which he often followed with throwing the regenerating beast into the air where Sun Hu¡¯s chains waited.


    Meanwhile, the Governor slashed at Lei with a force that made the air scream. Lei stepped back and ducked under it when the tip grew dangerously close in his vision. He sprang up swinging the mace, the heavy weapon light in his hands, and came at the Governor from the side as the bastard struggled to lift the sword up in time.


    But the moment the mace crushed a portion of the Governor¡¯s shoulder, the rotten waves that spilled from the dark streaks instantly poured over and patched the wound. In return, the fog thinned visibly, just as it thinned whenever the tongues of flame consumed the dark streaks.


    Once we¡¯ve dealt with all those streaks, these bastards will stop regenerating.


    Which was why Lei had to stall this man while the Maiden¡¯s Flame did the job. It seemed Zhu Luli and the others recognized the fact as they too had decided to favor hit-and-run tactics instead of throwing themselves at the enemy.


    There was a problem, though. The more the Governor pressed him, the more Lei had to give up on precious space, which pushed him further toward the staircase. Around him, the shelves burned in lanes, and the fire sprawled over to the second floor, encapsulating them in a fairly narrow area. Lei thought his own flame wouldn¡¯t scorch him, but the terrible heat seemed to think otherwise.


    So eventually, he would have to face the bastard.


    He was okay with that. More than okay, in fact, he was expecting it. For too long, he¡¯d been struggling against this enemy. For too long, he¡¯d been tied with their ropes instead of living his life. This wasn¡¯t how he thought his second chance would go.


    This city and his brother-in-arms. The kids and the new family he¡¯d found. The restaurant. He had everything, more than he could¡¯ve ever thought of, and yet it seemed it all came with a price. Nothing was fair in either of the worlds. What was fair, instead, was taken by one¡¯s own hands.


    That was what Lei had to do. Claim them as his own. Refuse whoever dared to barge into his life. Make them regret.


    The Dao Seed¡¯s tiny sprout fluttered within his body, sending another wave of purified energy up his meridians. His fingers clutched the mace so strongly that the wooden handle nearly cracked.


    A wave of hot air splashed against his back. The heels of his feet thumped to the first step of the staircase that burned alive behind him. There was no running anymore.


    Lei stopped. He saw the sword coming from a mile away. He ducked under it, let the rusted weapon clank against the marbled step, and drove his right shoulder into the Governor¡¯s stomach. The bastard doubled down and wheezed out through his lips. He fumbled with the sword, but the mace was there, waiting to claim its prize, coming from below with fury.


    It crunched on his chin and tore half of his face off, sending him reeling back. Lei followed him closely and swiped at the hand holding the sword. The weapon clattered down. The Governor was left there bare and confused and disoriented as he gazed stupidly around him. Searching for help that wasn¡¯t there. Looking for a spot that was claimed by the Maiden¡¯s Flame.


    What he found instead was Lei¡¯s mace. The weapon caught him by the side of his chest and hurled him down to the ground. He spat out blackish blood and waved a clawed hand at Lei. Rotten mana oozed with his command, coming in waves and drilling into Lei¡¯s body.


    ¡°More, you fucking bastard!¡± Lei screamed at his face as he hauled the mace in the air. ¡°Send me more!¡±


    Arms aching, muscles straining, he brought the sword down just as the Maiden¡¯s Flame consumed the last dark streak coursing in the air. There was nothing left to aid these bastards. With one last crunch, Lei would send the Governor to whatever the hell he belonged.


    A shadow darted from the side. Clawed fingers swiped at the mace and forced Lei to step back. He was thrown off balance, mace in the air, eyes trailing the shadow. Elder Huang¡¯s brother. That old bastard turned and twisted in the air before lunging at him with both hands stretched.


    I can¡¯t¡­


    Lei tried to think, to come up with a way that would protect him from those closing claws, but his body refused to move. He was too slow. The mace weighed him down, and gravity worked against him. His Spiritual Sensitivity skill was screaming in his mind, but there was nothing he could do. Nowhere to move.


    ¡°The System will punish me for this,¡± the old man hissed with wicked pleasure. ¡°But I¡¯ll do everything for the Legion. Die, Chosen. This world will be ours!¡±


    The claws inched slowly toward his eyes. Lei watched him with breath stuck in his throat. It was over. He would¡ª


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    A little arm stretched from the side, fingers glistening painfully sharp. Another one was coming from the back, this one muscled and strong, fist aiming at the rotten man¡¯s face. They both found purchase the moment Lei¡¯s feet touched the ground and sent the men sprawling.


    Snake gave Lei just a momentary glance before lunging back at the bastard. His Thousand Node Fingers drilled into him like sharp awls, spattering yellowish blood all over his robe. Stone was close, pinning the man with both arms to the ground, allowing Snake to deal one blow after another.


    Beyond, Lei saw Little Yao and Little Mei pulling a beast away from Zhu Luli, who was deep in their ranks. Fatty Lou was there beside her, with Sun Hu holding their backs as they slowly forced the Governor¡¯s men toward the burning shelves.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone¡­¡± Lei muttered, then scowled when he caught the Governor reaching for his sword. ¡°But looks like you are, you piece of shit. No one¡¯s left for you.¡±


    The Governor looked at him, eyes narrowed down and fingers trembling as they touched the sword¡¯s handle. His chest rattled with a strange laughter as he looked up at the Library¡¯s ceiling. The fog was almost gone, the dark streaks no more, but the man was cackling madly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± he was saying when the ground underneath their feet trembled all of a sudden. ¡°It¡¯s over. He¡¯s healed! Back to whole again!¡±


    The ceiling broke. A wave of rotten mana swept across the Library and quenched all the flames burning around them. It filled the interior with a sickening, heavy fog that made them sluggish.

 Chapter 77: Master

    Chapter 77


    Yellow blood dripped from the hole in the ceiling, running along the streaks of punctured marble and down into the roaring flames. A rain of acid that turned Lei¡¯s blood cold. There was a dark silhouette there, beyond the hole, two emerald eyes looking down at them.


    ¡°Master!¡± the Governor wailed, fingers stretching out toward the man in black. The others stirred behind him, staring hesitantly up at the figure. Lei caught mixed emotions in their gazes. Fear. Pain. But more importantly, hope. A faint glimmer in their eyes.


    The figure in black waved a hand in response. The air picked up from around and pushed Snake and Stone off the rotten man, Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou back from the beasts. The invisible current then dragged the Governor and the rotten man to the other side, where they joined their pitiful company.


    ¡°Get here,¡± Lei gestured at Zhu Luli and the others as he rubbed his arms. He made sure to get the kids behind his back before looking up. His heart tightened. His head throbbed. The so-called Master, the bastard behind all of this, finally decided to reveal his presence.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± came a rasping, hissing voice as a rotten hand grabbed the edge of the broken hole. It was then joined by another hand as the Master clenched his fingers around the edges and jumped down from the hole, landing with a grace that didn¡¯t fit the state his body was in.


    His robe was torn in more than a dozen places, soiled with yellow blood and revealing the sickly, slimy skin underneath. There was a terrible gash across his face, which nearly split his nose open. Flesh squirmed along the cut and tried to stitch itself back, but failed as a faint spiritual energy pulsed from inside that streak. Like others, it was hard to tell his age. The expression, the scaled skin, and those emerald eyes¡­ The man looked more like a snake than a human.


    Right after he landed, he swept his gaze across the two groups and let out a humorless chuckle. A part of his lips was missing, showing his rotten cave of a mouth that was filled with broken teeth and a tongue that stretched unusually long.


    ¡°A little town. A stubborn fool. A simple mountain,¡± he growled with what Lei thought was incredulity. Then he gazed deeply at Lei. ¡°And now a simple Chosen. Your gods do like their games here in Three Realms, do they not?¡±


    ¡°Master, your wounds¡­¡± the rotten man who stood beside the Governor said shakily, his face looking confused as he neared the Master. ¡°You should¡¯ve been healed after all that mana¡­ What happened?¡±


    The Master gave him a disappointed glance and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been caught, Silug, by what we¡¯ve been warned for. What we¡¯ve been cautioned against. The invisible threads stretch ever close now, can¡¯t you see? All around us they flail, rejecting our presence with a deep-rooted disgust. We¡¯ve been compromised.¡±


    The man called Silug looked like he was about to say something when the Master waved him off and turned to Lei. His slitted eyes glinted strangely. ¡°So tell me, Chosen, whose spawn are you? Are you perhaps one of Xuanwu¡¯s sons? But wait, surely not, as you have not the signs of that old turtle¡¯s blood. Or is it Hou Yi? Where is your bow, then? I see that mace in your hands, and yet I can tell from your fingers that you¡¯re not a master of that weapon.¡±


    Lei looked at him, holding the mace close to his chest. The man¡¯s voice had a strong quality to it, but even now yellow blood was pouring out from that long gash that nearly ripped his face in two. He could also feel trickles of mana oozing from his skin, too, as if at each passing moment the bastard was losing that precious source for which they contaminated every part of Jiangzhen.


    ¡°I respect your discretion. It¡¯s often a quality many of your kind lack,¡± the Master said with a smile tugging at his broken lips. Then he glanced over at the burning flames and tapped a clawed finger to his chin as if confused. ¡°Flames¡­ Of a strange quality, as well. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell just by looking at them. I should¡¯ve studied more when I had the chance. Know your enemy first, as your kind likes to say, eh?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lei finally asked, his heart thundering in his chest.


    ¡°Not very kind of you to ask when you¡¯ve refused to humor my questions, now, is it?¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°But I¡¯d be happy to tell you everything if you answer this one question of mine. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lei said. ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°When did you open your eyes to this world?¡± he asked.


    Lei¡¯s skin crawled as he looked at the man. He felt Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli¡¯s gaze on his back, poking into him like invisible needles. ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± he said hastily. ¡°I was born in¡ª¡°


    The Master raised a hand at him. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that body¡¯s birth, young man. I¡¯m asking you, the soul that now occupies that body, the one that speaks to me now. Tell me, was it right after we¡¯d clashed with that stubborn fool, the one I buried on that day after paying a terrible price? Was your body one of the victims that got killed when a part of the city fell?¡±


    Lei trembled. He stepped back, eyes wavering. How? How did this man know that he wasn¡¯t from this world? Or rather, how could he know that Lei opened his eyes to this world after a part of Jiangzhen got crushed by a cultivator attack?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It was him. The reason why my soul brother died. This¡­ can¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You need not say anything.¡± The Master started smiling. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got my answer.¡± Then his chest rattled as that tiny smile turned into a cackling laughter that echoed around the Library. He clutched his heart and bent down, blood spurting out from between his fingers. Still, he laughed, and his empty, mad voice filled Lei¡¯s mind.


    ¡°FATE!¡± Voilanth roared. He reached with a hand and yanked his rotten aide by the arm, forcing his face to look at Lei¡¯s group. ¡°See them, Sigul? There¡¯s your answer.¡±


    ¡°M-Master, I-I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s happening again,¡± the Master hissed at him. ¡°Paradise in this wretched world, we thought, when we discovered that mountain, knowing not it was an Immortal¡¯s prison! Foolishly, we believed thousands of souls lived in this city, a place their guardians cared for not. Sheep waiting to be harvested. Sheep laid bare before us as a gift!¡±


    He threw Sigul to the ground and clasped his hands over his face. His laughter dinned in Lei¡¯s ears. Sent shivers down his spine. The man was mad. Too lost in his own mind that he kept uttering words that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Be ready,¡± Lei said to his group. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°Where are my manners!¡± the Master said a moment after, then straightened his back and wiped his face. He gave Lei a simple smile. ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll tell you everything, and so I shall. Young Chosen, my name¡¯s Voilanth. I¡¯m one of the commanders of the Legion, sent here by the Everquest to claim this world. Thousands came before me. Thousands are on their way through the Crack, now. This is a war you can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°War?¡± Lei muttered. He clenched his fists and set his jaw tight. ¡°You¡¯ve made the whole city sick, turned all those guards into your minions. They became mindless, rotten zombies. You¡¯ve made the honest people in Jiangzhen bleed just because you wanted to patch your wounds, and yet you call this a war?¡±


    Lei swept his hand out at him, then around his group. ¡°I see no soldiers here. Just a group of beasts and people trying to stop them. Where is your army, then? What is your aim? What have these people done to deserve any of this?¡±


    ¡°People?¡± Voilanth arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t about people, young man, nor is this something us lessers have any say in. This is just the way it is, always has been. The System gives the quest, and we oblige lest we die in its terrible claws. Don¡¯t think that little trick your gods have pulled off will protect you from it.¡±


    ¡°Little trick?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a System, no?¡± Voilanth sneered at him. ¡°A most genius attempt, I must say. A bridge between the two worlds. Your gods knew they couldn¡¯t protect their precious Daos from the tides of the Endless Hordes. They needed more, so they decided to play a dangerous game and created abominations that didn¡¯t belong to any side.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lei swallowed nervously, slightly shaken by the words.


    ¡°Or what, did you really think you¡¯ve been granted a gift just because you¡¯re special?¡± Voilanth continued. ¡°What about the others before you, then? Were they special too? I¡¯ve heard the last one that governed your world. The Emperor, is it? Do you ever wonder what has happened to him? Where that gift had forced him to move? That is no blessing, young man. It is a curse. One that¡¯s been shackled onto you just to delay the inevitable.¡±


    He stepped over and stretched a hand toward him. ¡°But I can help. If you come with me, you won¡¯t have to worry about any of this. The Legion will give you whatever you want. It can save you from fighting a battle that¡¯s already been lost.¡±


    The moment Lei had laid his eyes on that inviting hand, a heavy pressure settled over his shoulders. A terrifying consciousness had drilled into his mind and watched, curiously, his thoughts and everything he¡¯d ever experienced. The air stirred around him. Thunder crackled.


    An intense force pulled at his heart, making the Maiden¡¯s Flame roar in response. It started thrashing around, disturbed, panicked. It wailed a painful song that hacked at Lei¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Ding! The Overseer has invited you to the Endless Hordes. Do you accept?¡¯


    Lei tried to wave the notification off, but he paused when everything changed in his vision. He saw acres of land stretch before him, lush grass swaying lazily in the wind. Trees towered high into the sky, circling a two-story building that seemed to be made from quality wood. Its door was open and the sound of laughter drifted from inside, carried by the wind.


    Then Lei was there, inside the place, sitting cross-legged before a big table. Fatty Lou was beside him, one hand over Snake¡¯s shoulder and the other hand pulling Stone in a tight hug. Before them, Zhu Luli was surrounded by other kids, Master Li and Granny Xu looking down at them with beautiful smiles. The squirrel squeaked gently in the back, face smeared with all kinds of food. Even Old Ji was there, all healed.


    A sign was hanging from the back wall, words carved along its surface. It read ¡®Family Restaurant¡¯.


    ¡°Accept it,¡± came an ethereal voice, thumping in his mind. ¡°You¡¯ve braved long enough. This isn¡¯t your fight. Accept it and I shall have your dreams realized. Away from the conflict. Away from any of this. Just one simple ¡®Yes¡¯.¡±


    Lei staggered back. This was peace. Home. It was something he lacked during his first life. A dream that he didn¡¯t know he yearned for. It¡¯d become real in his second chance, but they sullied it. Threatened to tear it into pieces. Yet it was here again, being displayed before him in the most perfect way that was possible.


    But he frowned. The more he gazed at them, the more he began to suspect that there was something wrong here. His chest felt empty, just like how those faces lacked a certain warmth that made them real. It was as though they were guided by invisible strings, like puppets dragged by their Master somewhere beyond where he could see.


    Warmth filled into his heart. The Maiden¡¯s Flame screamed in defiance, pouring out from his eyes and his mouth, lunging over to Fatty Lou¡¯s body. It burned his smooth skin then spattered to Snake and Stone before moving toward the sign hanging from the wall.


    Everything around Lei started melting into a sludge that reeked of rot and death. Before he could do anything, he was standing inside a river of blackish yellow, the current sizzling, his skin crawling as the foul source tried to seep in.


    Still the Maiden¡¯s Flame burned. It tore the river in pieces and scorched its surface with fury. It cleansed whatever that was wrong around him and turned Lei¡¯s vision back to him where he faced Voilanth¡¯s inviting hand once again.


    He looked up at the man, fingers clenching tight around the mace¡¯s handle. A smile strained on his lips.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± he said, and swung the mace at the bastard¡¯s face.

 Chapter 78: Last

    The air screamed as the mace bounced off an invisible barrier. Thunder crackled high above. Beyond the hole, high up in the sky, purple clouds churned in a storm and sent streaks of sharp winds down to the Library.


    Lei¡¯s Dao Seed fluttered in response, feeding the Maiden¡¯s Flame like fuel created solely for this purpose. His fingers itched as the warmth took control. His heart thumped strong in his chest. The mace looked so small now, the handle thin like a stalk about to crack. The palm of his hand pulsed with a strength he hadn¡¯t known existed.


    And yet Voilanth was smiling. A triumphant, sick smile stretched his lips. With one clawed hand, he called a sphere of pure yellow and guided it toward the ceiling, where it patched over the hole to keep the winds outside. He then tore a piece of the sphere and snapped his fingers. A shower of yellow pus rained down and quenched the burning shelves.


    ¡°Fate,¡± he rasped as the others stirred behind him, confused and hesitant. ¡°Ever the Maker that plays us like pawns on a wooden board. I¡¯m afraid we have to accept that a different world comes with its own set of rules. Might as well play it, don¡¯t you think? Might as well accept the gift.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many times you ask. My answer won¡¯t change,¡± Lei said as the spiritual energy-mana blend burned across his veins. He could sense it now with clarity¡ªhow currents of it boiled in Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou¡¯s bodies, how Snake and Stone were full of it. It almost seemed their meridians had been changed for this moment, prepared to house this strange energy.


    The only exception was Sun Hu. He was the strongest of them, and yet he seemed to have trouble just standing there on his feet. His face was pained. His meridians were empty. They felt normal to Lei now that he¡¯d seen them¡ªtoo normal to accept mana.


    All that food. All those skills. And lastly, the Chef¡¯s Touch. Is this why I was given the System? To prepare for the war this bastard had spoken about?


    This gift was meant to be shared, that Senior Brother of his told him. Lei had been sharing it for the longest time. Every day they dined at the same table, all together, with Lei¡¯s food on the plates. Every single day.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about the invitation,¡± Voilanth hissed at him wickedly. ¡°I was talking about you. Even if fate brought us here and played us like fools, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are now standing before me. A budding Chosen. A chance for me to make sure this world will be ours in the end.¡±


    ¡°Try me, bastard!¡± Fatty Lou roared and lunged from Lei¡¯s side, coming at the Master with his eyes blazing and fists screaming in the air. Zhu Luli joined him right after, the fingers of her right hand gleaming painfully sharp. Sun Hu¡¯s chain stretched from her back.


    Fists plunged into his face as Voilanth just¡­ stood there. Bones snapped. Fatty Lou jerked back in pain, holding his right fist to his face, his knuckles all bruised and purple, a bone sticking out from his palm.


    Then fingers drilled into the bastard¡¯s rotten carapace. Zhu Luli strained visibly against the hard shell as Sun Hu¡¯s chains coiled around his ankles. Lei felt the shift before it happened and was too late to scream at her when a rotten wave of mana splashed against her face, sending her reeling back.


    Blood ripped from her fingers. Nut-sized holes opened in the back of her palms, the rot sizzling over their surface. Just the sight of it made Lei wince, but Zhu Luli didn¡¯t seem too bothered by it. Instead, she was looking straight into Voilanth¡¯s eyes with fury.


    ¡°A good opening,¡± Voilanth chuckled at them like a proud teacher praising his students. He then turned toward his own group. ¡°But now, let us put an end to this game. Kill the others. I shall deal with the Chosen myself.¡±


    Beasts lunged from behind him, unrecognizable faces oozing with pus. Voilanth¡¯s aide and the Governor joined them as well.


    ¡°Brother Lou, your hand¡ª¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fatty Lou cut Lei¡¯s words with an assuring nod. ¡°You focus on that piece of shit. We¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡±


    ¡°The flame!¡± Zhu Luli said as the beasts closed in on them. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but call it again. The rotten mana¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lei said as he gazed at the kids. Worry clouded his mind just for a second before he steeled his thoughts. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said to the trio that looked at him. ¡°If something happens to us¡­¡±


    He left the last part unsaid and focused on the Master.


    The Maiden¡¯s Flame still burned in his heart, but it was weary, almost too spent to pay heed to his calls. From how the Dao Seed kept feeding it, it would take some minutes before he could use it again.


    He needed to stall.


    Voilanth wasn¡¯t about to let him.


    He neared Lei with a lazy look on his face and tipped his head as if this was some medieval duel. When Lei didn¡¯t return the gesture, the bastard frowned ever so slightly. He then stretched a clawed hand and pointed his index finger at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re an abomination,¡± he said. ¡°A being that can hold mana and spiritual energy both. I¡¯m curious as to how that exactly works. When I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll be using that shell to study the intricacies of a being that should not have existed. Come now. Try your best. Show me your worth.¡±


    Lei swung the mace yet again at Voilanth¡¯s face, his Spiritual Sensitivity skill alerting him that the same barrier still stood strong. Like an extra layer of thick skin, it coated the bastard from head to toe, an armor mere flesh couldn¡¯t hope to ever breach.


    But there was no choice for Lei but to try. He refused to believe that the man¡¯s shell would remain strong after a flurry of attacks. If more force was what it would take to tear it apart, then Lei would happily oblige.


    The mace clanked harmlessly off the slimy skin, sending a jolt of pain down Lei¡¯s arms. He used the momentum to turn himself around and dragged the mace horizontally to plant another blow to Voilanth¡¯s waist.


    Face creasing, this time the bastard stepped easily back and let the mace fly before him. His eyes glinted when Lei¡¯s side left completely open. He let out a chuckle and lunged closer at him, driving a clawed hand into Lei¡¯s gut.


    Pain blasted into his stomach like a living fire. It streaked up his body. It was warm around his skin for a second, then it got cold, making him tremble. It took everything for Lei to tear himself back from the poisonous claws.


    He could feel the rotten mana working its way inside his veins, filling his head with terrible pain. The world spun and twisted about him. Lights blinked in and out, breath wheezing in his chest.


    Then came another one, this time right below his waist. When Lei forced his eyes to open, he saw the bastard there on his face, claws plunged deep into Lei¡¯s gut, blood pouring out from their sides. A reeking, rotten breath splashed into his face.


    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Voilanth said and leaned closer before pulling his claws sideways to tear a long gash across Lei¡¯s waist.


    The mace tried and failed to force him back. It couldn¡¯t even open a dent in that invisible armor as Lei wheezed out a breath. As Voilanth was about to swipe at his neck, chains stretched from behind and clanked hard against the bastard¡¯s claws.


    He retreated back in a shower of sparks that spattered from his claws, which gave Lei a moment to breathe.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    His eyes kept closing. He had to forcefully pull his lids back lest he¡¯d lose his sight. The fresh pain that screamed from all over his body slowly turned into a dull sting that he barely felt anymore. Nothing to hear. Nothing to see. All blood and tears round his face.


    Beyond, Zhu Luli and the kids were fighting a losing battle. The squirrel moved around them and made sure the kids remained safe, which put most of the pressure on Zhu Luli and Fatty Lou¡¯s shoulders. With one lifeless fist, his brother-in-arms was having trouble fighting off against four monstrous beasts.


    Their bodies were riddled with wounds. Blood had painted their robes crimson. Even Snake had a long cut around his right arm where he patched it with a piece of cloth. It was people against mindless creatures. The Governor¡¯s men had only one thing on their minds.


    Kill these cultivators.


    Lei tried to shake himself off. He couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had to do something, anything to change the tide.


    Flame¡­ Maiden¡¯s Flame¡­


    He called at it, but he could barely hear its pulse. Too spent to move. Too tired to hear his pleas.


    ¡°Off you go, Chosen,¡± Voilanth rasped a throaty laugh. ¡°Off you go to the place you belong. The Depths will welcome you! It¡¯s only right for you to become a part of that deep emptiness!¡±


    The Master came at him slowly, smiling, the gash across his face still throbbing with a sharp spiritual energy. Lei found himself looking at that cut. Thinking. Questioning.


    What could¡¯ve caused this bastard to bleed like that?


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A boy¡¯s cry. Lei snapped his head at the sound. His eyes widened. Breath stuck tight in his throat when he saw the Master¡¯s aide, or rather who he was holding with both his hands.


    Clawed hands had wrapped around Snake and Stone¡¯s necks, strangling them, their faces white and lips breathless.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Lei roared and swung the mace with all his worth.


    Voilanth waved the blow off with terrible ease. He looked at Lei with pleasure in his eyes.


    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? This is what the Everquest had reduced us to. You and me, young man, we mean nothing. Those kids mean nothing. Mere playthings. You just have to accept the fate you¡¯ve been given.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lei screamed, and yelled, and tried to force his way, but Voilanth refused to let him. His claws tore chunks of flesh from his arms. Dug holes deep into his chest. Pain and fury struggled against each other. When they both receded, what Lei was left with was desperation.


    He watched, blood dripping down his chin, the life slowly leaving Snake and Stone¡¯s eyes. The boys were struggling. Both of their right arms were stretched.


    Then it dawned on Lei the reason why. For one last time, before death claimed them, they were trying to hold hands.


    Tears streamed down Lei¡¯s eyes.


    The boys managed to hold their hands as Sigul squeezed their necks tighter. Lei saw in that moment a peace in the kids¡¯ faces. Metal clanked as they touched the copper rings they wore on their hands together.


    Light bloomed.


    An explosion rocked the Library.


    The walls shivered and groaned. A pillar near the entrance broke off in a cloud of dust.


    Lei swayed dangerously on the tip of his heels against the impact, barely making out a pair of little silhouettes who stood with their right arms stretched. Silver light had coated over their hands. The rotten aide that held them was¡­ nowhere in sight.


    What is that?


    Lei scowled in confusion. Light was pouring out of those copper rings. Cruel, sharp lights that even looking at them made his eyes ache. They pooled somewhere above the kids and coalesced into a shape that looked oddly like a sword.


    It turned ever so slowly and pointed its tip at the Master¡¯s back.


    "Master Grim, no!" came Stone''s voice.


    Voilanth¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the sword. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°You were dead! I killed you with my own hands!¡±


    There was no response. Only a clear cry of metal as the sword darted forward. Voilanth tried to move out of its way, but the sword was too fast. In just a moment, it closed the distance and lodged deep into the bastard¡¯s chest.


    Something snapped. Sounded like a mirror shattered under a great force. The sword of light fell apart the moment its tip pierced Voilanth¡¯s layer of invisible armor, its lights scattering across the Library.


    Lei blinked at the sight as Voilanth floundered back to his feet. He looked unhurt, his chest as slimy as ever, but there was a panicked, almost pained look on his face.


    In that moment, a sudden warmth coiled Lei like his mother¡¯s embrace. It held him tight and gave strength to his feet. He winced, blinking at Voilanth¡¯s shocked face. He caught the surprise before the bastard shaded it with a deep scowl. He must¡¯ve felt it too.


    The rotten mana that was wreaking havoc in Lei¡¯s body¡­ The Maiden¡¯s Flame was eating it away.


    ¡°What is that flame¡­¡± Voilanth raised a hesitant hand at him, looking greatly troubled and confused. ¡°How could you purify the death mana? That should not be real!¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Lei said as he threw the mace away and willed the Maiden¡¯s Flame to show itself. Tongues of it crawled from the depths of his eyes, stretching in fiery streaks over his arms before densifying around his fingers. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Lei leapt forward, fists blazing with flames, breath hissing in his throat. He came at Voilanth with such speed that the bastard could only raise a shaky hand at him when he had already closed the distance. Burning fingers clenched around his slimy neck. They touched the rotten, sickly skin. There was no armor anymore. Nothing that could protect it from Lei¡¯s fury.


    ¡°I will kill you,¡± Lei said to him, looking straight into his slitted eyes. ¡°And you¡¯ll die knowing that even the fate that brought you here couldn¡¯t save you from me.¡±


    The Maiden¡¯s Flame tore Voilanth¡¯s skin wide open. Lei¡¯s fingers clenched tight around his neck and squelched into the pouring yellow blood. With one last scream, he snapped the bastard¡¯s neck off.


    [You have defeated Voilanth - Level 125 Rotscale Viper]


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    ...


    ...


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    [You have leveled up! 3 stat points gained!]


    [Achievement Unlocked - The Chosen¡¯s Fate]


    [Warning! The Overseer acknowledges your presence!]


    [Your presence has been revealed to all the Everquest participants in the wide circle of your world!]


    ¡®Ding!¡¯


    [Quest Available!]


    Loud sounds rang in Lei¡¯s mind as Voilanth¡¯s limp body slipped slowly from his hold. His neck bent hideously to the side, yellow blood pouring out from where the Maiden¡¯s Flame bit deep into his skin. Mana rushed in waves from his body into Lei¡¯s chest, gravitating toward the Dao Seed and getting sucked into that tiny sprout.


    It fluttered joyfully as it purified the energy, sending a part of it up to Lei¡¯s meridians, another part of it oozing slowly to the round seed. The black sphere stirred and started shaking. In his mind-vision, Lei saw two more holes open around its surface where two little sprouts showed themselves.


    They looked so pristine and felt so intimate that for a second Lei forgot where he was.


    A guttural roar pulled his mind back. Through the corner of his vision, he saw the Governor sweep a hand toward the others and force them back before lunging furiously toward him. His whole body trembled as he kept stealing glances at the Master¡¯s dead body. Behind him, Sigul was no different, looking shaken, face white as paper.


    With waves of mana-spiritual energy blend coursing through his veins, Lei needed not to fear a mindless beast coming at him. His knuckles cracked loudly when he clenched his right fist. He stepped sideways, waiting, then ducked under the Governor¡¯s sheeting blow and brought his fist up with crushing force.


    His fingers plunged into the bastard¡¯s stomach and sent him sprawling over to the side, skin sizzling as the Maiden¡¯s Flame that spattered from Lei¡¯s hand started burning his skin. He let out a terrible shriek.


    A loud crunch sounded close by. Lei snapped his head back to the chaos and saw another beast being flattened by Fatty Lou¡¯s fist. His wounded hand hung limp beside him, but it seemed his brother-in-arms needed only one hand to deal with this bunch.


    What remained of the Governor¡¯s men tried to attack him, but Zhu Luli¡¯s fingers slashed across their necks, and they fell in a shower of rotten blood and pus.


    In the thick of the muddle were Snake and Stone, punching a still-shocked Sigul and bloodying his face beyond recognition.


    Sun Hu was there, chest heaving, trying to take deep breaths from the recently opened hole in the ceiling. Spiritual energy was washing in from the sky where the purple clouds could be seen, mixed with the tiny drops of rain that spattered against the puddles of rot.


    Lei breathed in and dragged himself, wincing, toward the group as Fatty Lou and Zhu Luli handled the rest of the beasts. Altogether they stood behind Stone and Snake. The Master¡¯s aide still lived. Little fists crushed into his chest, arms, and face.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lei sighed heavily at the sight.


    He wanted to tell them to stop, that everything was all right now, but he couldn¡¯t. The boys¡¯ faces told everything. The time they¡¯d spent in the Mountain, all the things that had happened to their new family¡­ It was because of these people. They tried to take away what was theirs, and now they had to pay the price.


    This is a cruel world, Lei thought, and to our enemies, there¡¯s no other choice for us but to act in a proper way.


    This was their reality.


    No matter how he wanted to deny it, and no matter how he wanted to tell himself that no kid should experience something this heavy, it didn¡¯t change the facts.


    So he let the kids beat the man into a pulp. He waited for them to get tired and then leaned slowly closer to them.


    They looked up at him, faces smeared with streaks and blood. They looked confused. Angry. Relieved. All the emotions mixed into stares so blank that Lei¡¯s heart ached facing them.


    In the end, he gestured for Little Mei to get close. The girl obliged, nearing him.


    Lei stretched his bloody arms out and cuddled all three of them. Others joined close after. They embraced each other and cried.


    .........

 Chapter 79: Aftermath

    Once the fog lifted from the city, the terrible destruction was laid bare for all to see. Most of the library was gone, scorched by flames and riddled with holes. Precious marbled tiles lay in scattered messes around it, limp bodies of guards mixed between them. What books remained inside were forced to face the natural elements as rain streamed down from the sky.


    The Governor¡¯s Palace was no more. The peak that housed the grand place now looked like an abandoned set of ruins that housed the bodies of nameless guards who had either succumbed to the sickness or been killed off by Sun Hu¡¯s ethereal chains while he was trying to destroy the thorn.


    But what really struck Lei was the empty looks on people¡¯s faces. Most of them were aware that they had lived through something terrible, though only a few seemed to know what it really was. The sickness still clung to them even as the source of it was removed from the city.


    So Lei and the others couldn¡¯t rest in the following days. There was still a job to do, people to rescue, and a city to pull back from the depths of desperation.


    Thankfully, they found Aunt Lifen in the depths of the library along with some others, mostly healers who had been captured when the Governor¡¯s men found out they were handing out a remedy that could heal the sickness. They looked like they¡¯d been through some dark times, but the weight of the responsibility made them reliable allies.


    They set up stalls around the city while Lei and Zhu Luli prepared cauldrons of the remedy inside the restaurant. People lined up before the healers. Kids carried batches of medication to the ones shackled to their beds.


    It was a common effort in a period of silence. Without the guards and a board to guide them, people patched their own wounds. They cried together in the squares for the ones they¡¯d lost. Laughed when the sick got healed. Praised the Heavenly Cook and the Herbalist who¡¯d pulled them out of their miseries.


    There was one thing Lei made sure everybody knew: no matter who they were, and no matter how old or young they were, there was always some food for the sick people of Jiangzhen in the restaurant. The doors were opened wide, and beyond the wooden walls, smoke wafted in beautiful waves as the Chef and his staff kept working on.


    They carried tables, laying them before the restaurant¡ªdozens of them stretching in long lines, hundreds of people joining in each meal, carrying their own chairs. Pain became something they shared openly. Stories were told about the ones who were no more.


    All throughout this, Lei worked in silence and with a guilt that was mixed into his selfish relief. He was relieved because his newly found family was still around him¡ªeveryone. But there were people out there in the city who had lost someone during the chaos. He felt guilty because of his own relief.


    Snake and Stone kept cultivating in the backyard, their eyes bloodshot after all the tears they¡¯d shed. Lei learned from them that the sword of light that had appeared on that day came from their mysterious master. Snake had told him, eyes teary, that he was a wise and old man who liked to talk in a roundabout way, always stretching the words to sound clever, never letting him get his way.


    Lei was more than surprised when he heard his name was Master Grim. When Zhu Luli learned of this matter, she made them sit at a table and told them tales about him: an Immortal of old, with a fearsome reputation that stretched over hundreds of years. Many thought him a mere legend, some tale made up to scare unruly children.


    But after that day, he¡¯d become a true hero to the pair of kids and Lei alike. He would be ever remembered as one.


    Meanwhile, Master Li and Granny Xu had shown their wisdom through these chaotic times. They guided the lost and established order in the city. They took promising youngsters and made them act as guards. They took people who were masters in their professions and rallied them to the work.


    Slowly, the broken city was healing itself.


    ¡­¡­.


    It was another day in the restaurant, and the counters were full of ingredients. The kitchen staff, ever the diligent chefs, were waiting for the Head Chef to decide what sort of menu they would be serving for today¡¯s lunch. There were ideas, of course, but Lei could see they were keeping their silence with patience.


    ¡°Alright, chefs!¡± he said, sweeping his eye across them. Before him stood Little Jiao, Ning, Yunru, and Chuanli¡ªhis most reliable staff members, who had proved their talents in the field of cooking. Behind them, though, was a crowd of people staring expectantly at him.


    Now that they had removed the outer walls of the restaurant to expand the kitchen, they could let dozens of cooks get in line before him. Lei didn¡¯t know how it happened, but at some point, a good part of the city started eating their meals around here, and there was no way his little team could provide hundreds of people a good meal each day. So more help was needed.


    Well, the food is free. That plays a part, I guess.


    Another part, a bigger one to Lei¡¯s thinking, was the experience itself. After all the things that had happened in Jiangzhen, nobody wanted to stay alone. The notion of ¡°the more, the merrier¡± had become something that erased what boundaries were there between the people, and now they were like a big family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the reconstruction of the library is coming along. And I¡¯m also pleased to announce that Brother Hu told me he¡¯d notified his Master about our situation. The Empire is in the process of sending a grand delegation of people that¡¯ll supposedly help patch our wounds.¡±


    Lei nodded at the crowd, who looked with doubtful gazes into his eyes. Most still didn¡¯t believe the Empire would help them, given that it remained silent even when the city was under the attack of what many thought was a group of demonic cultivators. People were furious, and they had every right to be.


    But a kitchen wasn¡¯t the place for giving a voice to such thoughts. Therefore, Lei focused on what was really important.


    ¡°Already the winds carry the promise of a long winter. It¡¯s getting cold, and it¡¯ll get colder still. So for today¡¯s lunch, I¡¯ve decided to go for a simple meal,¡± Lei said, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°One that is good for the soul and body as well. A chicken soup, followed by a kimchi stew. We¡¯ll start with the broth, people!¡±


    The crowd dispersed into their respective stations scattered about the kitchen and beyond. Most of them consisted of a basic cauldron and a makeshift stove, with a table to serve as a counter that lay beside it. Still, nobody uttered a word of protest and followed the Head Chef¡¯s orders.


    Lei checked the cabbage parts he¡¯d fixed earlier that day, then skinned the chicken with practiced ease. On a pot large enough to fit the chicken, he sprinkled a bit of salt, some black pepper, and put a mix of onions and potatoes to give the broth that rich flavor. Once it started to simmer, he eased the chicken inside and half-closed the lid.


    ¡°Big Brother Lei¡ª¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to call him Chef!¡± Little Jiao was quick to silence Little Chuanli, who¡¯d called out to Lei. The little boy scowled at his sister, but it was quickly replaced by a beaming smile as he glanced up.


    ¡°Chef, can I skin the other chicken, please?¡±


    Lei crossed his arms over his chest and looked down at the boy, his face perfectly still. He purposefully let the wait get to him before he gave a small, strict nod. ¡°Chef Jiao, make sure our Chef Chuanli here will keep all his fingers intact during the process.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Little Jiao¡¯s mouth parted slightly while Little Chuanli¡¯s shoulders sagged. Then the little girl patted him on the back and nearly saluted Lei. ¡°Yes, Chef!¡±


    ¡°Alright, chefs! Get a move on. We don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for a deep silence to settle over the kitchen and the field beyond it. Dozens of cooks worked to deliver the menu in time, faces creased with focus. But Lei could see the occasional smile here and there, as if now and then people suddenly remembered who they were cooking for.


    That brought some warmth around Lei¡¯s heart as well.


    He paused when he heard a flurry of steps from the main hall. He craned his head around the counters and arched an eyebrow when he saw Little Mei coming with the little squirrel perched over her shoulder.


    Wiping his hands on a cloth, Lei walked over to welcome her, the girl¡¯s eyes sparkling when her gaze settled on him.


    ¡°To what do we owe this pleasure, Little Mei?¡± Lei asked with a wide smile on his face. Little Mei and Little Yao were now a famous duo around Jiangzhen, partly because of how fast they were at delivering the remedy to bedridden people. The old grannies were especially fond of them.


    ¡°Teacher Luli sent me here to fetch you, Big Brother Lei,¡± Little Mei said in a sing-song voice. Her cheeks had that cute flush that made her look like a doll. The same couldn¡¯t be said about Little Yao, however, as the squirrel looked as tight as a rolled-up sleeve. Her beady eyes seemed lifeless, too.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°A group of people came to the Library,¡± Little Mei said. ¡°And there is this man¡­ He¡¯s one of them, and I think he is Big Brother Hu¡¯s Master.¡±


    Little Yao poked a claw into Little Mei¡¯s arm, which made the little girl scowl in confusion. Then the squirrel squeaked in an irritated, but almost pained, voice, to which Little Mei nodded as if she understood the meaning.


    ¡°My mistake. He¡¯s Big Brother Hu¡¯s Master. He¡¯s the head of Sky¡­guard? Anyway, Little Yao says he¡¯s strong, and I think he doesn¡¯t like it when people make him wait. So you better hurry, Big Brother Lei!¡±


    Head of Skyguard? Are these the people Brother Hu told me about?


    Shaking his head, Lei told his staff to take a break while he followed Little Mei to the Library.


    ¡­


    The statue of Emperor Xia still stood strong under the bright sun, beyond which rose multiple scaffolds that surrounded the Library. Dozens of townsfolk were busy patching the holes around the marbled walls, with Master Li overseeing the construction in person.


    He had a makeshift tent placed near the statue, with a pair of young men clad in leather armor acting as guards before it. Though they tried to look the part, it was clear from the tight frowns on their faces that they weren¡¯t used to those spears.


    Lei gave them a nod as Little Mei guided him past the tent toward the Library¡¯s entrance, where a group of blue-robed men were standing. Sun Hu was there among them, conversing in a hushed tone with a bulky, mean-looking man who had a pair of hawkish eyes.


    ¡°Ah, Brother Lei!¡± Sun Hu¡¯s eyes glinted the moment he saw him, and he gestured for Lei to join them. ¡°This man here, gentlemen, is the true hero of Jiangzhen! This city is lucky to have him, as not only did he save the mortals in this city, he and Sister Luli came up with a remedy to heal that strange sickness.¡±


    The large man swept Lei with a fierce gaze. He was easily a head taller than him, and just like the others in his group, his dark hair was cut short. There was something feral about the way he carried himself¡ªa sense of power, a tremor of strength. It was just like looking at a monstrous beast, one hidden under a human¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Jiang Liu,¡± the man said with a gravelly voice and nodded in greeting. ¡°On behalf of Skyguard, I¡¯d like to thank you for saving these people. Please forgive us. I¡¯m ashamed that the Skyguard failed to arrive in time.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lei was taken aback by the sudden apology and scratched his head. He almost used the Yellow Maiden¡¯s Eyes to check the man¡¯s cultivation stage, but decided against it, as he still had little idea about what these people would think when his eyes started blazing. Instead, he used Spiritual Sensitivity to check whether there was anything abnormal about the man.


    Nothing¡­ So he¡¯s a real cultivator. That¡¯s a relief.


    It had become a habit for him lately. Dealing with a bunch of rotten and crooked people had done a number on his faith in appearances, after all.


    Noticing the man kept looking at him as if he expected something, it dawned on Lei that he hadn¡¯t accepted the man¡¯s apology.


    ¡°There was nothing you could do,¡± he said with a solemn voice. ¡°They locked all means of communication so we couldn¡¯t reach out to you.¡±


    ¡°A bastard of a Governor, and a bunch of corrupted fools,¡± Jiang Liu growled, then turned and nodded at his men. ¡°Clear the city. Don¡¯t leave anything unchecked.¡±


    Spiritual energy stirred as the group of men gave him a nod and took off from the ground. Each one of the five took a different route as they all flew away.


    Flying¡­ They must be at least Core Formation Stage experts.


    It looked like the reputation of Skyguard was nothing to scoff at. They did have some strong people in their ranks.


    ¡°Brother Lei, we were talking about the strange nature of our enemies with Guard Jiang Liu here,¡± Sun Hu said after a moment, sounding greatly troubled. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make a detailed report to the Emperor¡¯s Own and present it myself to the Office. After all the things you¡¯ve told me, I think it¡¯s fair to say this is not a simple case of a demonic cultivator attack.¡±


    Lei nodded. They had a good talk with Sun Hu after the thing settled, thus he knew these people were of a different origin. Not only had they come here from another world, but there were also hundreds of others like them scattered in the Empire.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going back to the capital?¡± Lei asked.


    ¡°I must,¡± Sun Hu said. ¡°This is not something I can handle on my own. I also want to consult my Father on this matter. Something tells me this is not the secret we think it is.¡±


    Jiang Liu shifted uncomfortably at those words, averting his gaze.


    Sun Hu rolled his eyes at the man, then shook his head and smiled. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll put a good word in with the Emperor¡¯s Own while I¡¯m there. You ought to be rewarded for your efforts here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Lei said.


    ¡°So, did you make a decision yet? What are you going to do next? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to stay in Jiangzhen,¡± Sun Hu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lei muttered. ¡°We always talked about trying our chances in Lanzhou. The kids deserve a real opportunity as well, and this city is too small for them. Sister Luli also wants to try that academy she¡¯s been talking about.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Sun Hu asked. ¡°I know you like to put the kids first, but the Emperor¡¯s Own can use a man like you. You have a¡­ gift that I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±


    Lei smiled at him. ¡°Me? I think I¡¯ll continue with my cooking. The other day we were talking with Brother Lou about a restaurant. Perhaps we¡¯ll try to open one in Lanzhou.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun Hu¡¯s eyes glinted.


    ¡°But before that, I want to focus on Jiangzhen. You know there¡¯s still a lot of work to be done. The people weren¡¯t the only ones affected by that sickness. Farms, buildings¡­ Hell, we don¡¯t even have a Governor anymore!¡±


    Sun Hu waved a hand at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those things. Now that the Skyguard is here, the Empire will provide everything your people need in a few days. Things may look grim, but trust me, it¡¯ll take at most a week for life to get back to the way it used to be here.¡± His eyes turned toward the makeshift tent by Emperor Xia¡¯s statue. ¡°And from what I can see, you already have a Governor candidate. We just need to officialize it.¡±


    ¡°You mean Master Li?¡± Lei chuckled. After all the talk about retirement and having a peaceful life, nowadays Master Li barely had a moment to scratch his own head. Good thing Granny Xu was keeping up with him. The woman never left him alone.


    And he sure likes the responsibility.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Lei said. ¡°Can¡¯t make the decisions for them, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Sun Hu said, then sighed out a long breath. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, so I don¡¯t want to keep you any longer. Just know that you¡¯ll always be welcome in the Sun Clan. If you ever decide to come to the capital, don¡¯t forget to send me a word. I would like to try your dishes one last time before death claims me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to talk like that,¡± Lei said, and clapped the man on the back. Though the time they¡¯d spent wasn¡¯t long, they¡¯d braved those bastards side by side.


    ¡°Take this,¡± Jiang Liu said all of a sudden as he stretched a hand toward Lei. Clasped in his fingers was a round, blue token with a pair of clouds carved along its surface. ¡°This token proves your identity as a benefactor of the Skyguard. Whenever you need some help, you can show it to our people and get aid.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lei said, taking the token. It felt cold in his hand. ¡°Thanks, Brother Liu.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Jiang Liu nodded and turned to Sun Hu. ¡°We should talk about the details.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two alone,¡± Lei said, taking the message. He gave Sun Hu and Jiang Liu a bow before drawing back.


    Little Mei joined him, and people smiled at them as they were about to make their way back to the restaurant, only to pause when Sun Hu yelled at them.


    ¡°Brother Lei!¡± the man called out to him. ¡°I forgot, there¡¯s one final thing. Sister Luli is expecting you in Master Li¡¯s tent. I¡¯m afraid she has some strange company with her, though.¡±


    ¡°Strange company?¡± Lei arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Strange indeed,¡± Jiang Liu muttered, and a look of dread flashed behind his eyes before he gathered himself. ¡°That man is more terrifying than the rumors.¡±


    ¡°I know, right¡­¡± Sun Hu said.


    ¡°And?¡± Lei insisted when it looked like the pair would refuse to tell him who this terrifying person was. ¡°Anything I should know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sun Hu said and chuckled oddly. ¡°He¡¯s just Sister Luli¡¯s father. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to do anything harmful to you.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure about these things,¡± Sun Hu shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s the famed Heavenly Scholar, after all.¡±


    Heavenly Scholar¡­


    Lei swallowed. It looked like today would be a day for meetings.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 80: Offer

    Some nervous expectation in his chest, a slight tremor around his hands. Nothing too big, to Lei¡¯s thinking. It took him a moment to steel his heart and give a nod to the young guards that stood by Master Li¡¯s tent before he entered inside with Little Mei.


    The moment they stepped beyond the guards, Little Yao took off from Little Mei¡¯s shoulder and instead hid behind the little girl¡¯s legs.


    What welcomed Lei inside was a group of black-robed people who were talking with Master Li and Zhu Luli, with Fatty Lou standing completely still at the side. Lei¡¯s eyes were instantly drawn to the middle-aged man, face creased with a frown and one hand placed tenderly over Zhu Luli¡¯s arm. The other men seemed to drink in his expression, as if waiting for a command or a slight sign to make themselves useful.


    Lei used his Spiritual Sensitivity skill on them right away to check if there was anything abnormal about these people. He could already feel how deep their foundations were and that their meridians were full of spiritual energy.


    Thankfully, the skill let him know that these were, as expected, real cultivators who had no mana or anything as such in their bodies. And from the way Master Li kept a gentle smile on his face, they didn¡¯t seem to harbor any bad intentions either.


    ¡°Oh, here¡¯s our young hero!¡± Master Li said the moment he laid his eyes upon Lei, raising a hand and gesturing for him to come close. He then turned to the middle-aged man who was likely Zhu Luli¡¯s father. ¡°Here, Esteemed Scholar, this is the chef we were talking about. It was thanks to him that Jiangzhen still stands today. Our people owe him their lives.¡±


    When the middle-aged man swept an eye at him, Lei froze. There was something strange about the man¡¯s eyes. Some sort of force seemed to be prying somewhere deep into his soul. His long, dark hair had a few strands of gray mixed in them, and a frown stretched his lips thin, but other than that, Lei thought the man¡¯s lines had a gentle, scholarly air about them.


    He looks genuinely curious. I guess that¡¯s a good thing.


    ¡°So you¡¯re that Lei who my daughter couldn¡¯t stop talking about, eh?¡± the man said in a straight voice, glancing back at Zhu Luli as if to check her reaction. She stood perfectly still, to which the man gave a long sigh. ¡°Come closer, young man. Let me take a look at you. It¡¯s not every day that you hear of a chef saving a mortal city from a bunch of outsiders.¡±


    Lei¡¯s eyes strayed toward Zhu Luli at the mention of ¡®outsiders.¡¯ It was one thing to hide the real identity of those people from Jiangzhen¡¯s normal population, but they¡¯d already decided to tell everything to the authorities. And as a patriarch of one of the strongest clans in the Empire, Zhu Luli¡¯s father had everything to be considered a real authority.


    Perhaps he¡¯s even more.


    As a response to his questioning look, Zhu Luli waved a hand at him, which was enough for Lei for now. Breathing in deep, he took a step and stood before the man.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s father said as he weighed him up and down. Lei felt his skin prickle under his gaze. The Maiden¡¯s Flame that slept deep in his heart stirred slightly, but Lei pressed it down with a mental command. It was still tired after that last battle and needed a good rest.


    ¡°You have strange bones,¡± the man said after a moment, looking a touch confused. ¡°As a Qi Refiner, you¡¯re clearly a step away from the Qi Condensation Stage, but your bones and muscles are hard enough to rival even the Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators. You must be using some kind of Body Tempering manual, and not a bad one, either. I can sense a certain warmth around your meridians as well, an internal source that feeds your paths constantly. Is that related to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Zhu Luli said, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°You always say everyone has their own secrets. Clearly, Brother Lei has his own as well, so please chain that scholar side of yours and focus on what¡¯s important. You were going to say something to him, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s father stared at his daughter and sighed heavily before giving a reluctant nod. When he turned to Lei, the man seemed to have aged a good ten years in a moment¡¯s time. ¡°It¡¯s never easy to deal with an unruly child. Even harder when she¡¯s a stubborn one, but I have learned my lessons. Learned them well, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    He gestured for Lei to take one of the chairs, then, when Lei sat rather awkwardly with the other black-robed men, Zhu Luli¡¯s father instead rose from his seat and clasped his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m an old man. I have lived through many a hard time. I¡¯ve seen this Empire rise from the ashes and fall back to the depths yet again. I¡¯ve seen grand Immortals take to the skies, even sent a few of them off with these old bones of mine. I¡¯ve experienced great pain and love, both in equal measure. Time has given me precious gifts. The same time took them away as well,¡± he said, this time with a voice tinged with a heaviness that thumped in Lei¡¯s ears.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°But these few years that I¡¯ve spent apart from my daughter have been the hardest times of my life. I can¡¯t take it any longer. I have not in me to bear another month, let alone another year, without her scent any longer. Therefore, willingly or not, I¡¯m taking her back with me. There¡¯s nothing in the wide circle of the world that could change that.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Lei muttered, slightly shaken by the intense look in the man¡¯s eyes. There he saw a deep-rooted pain, an agony that was beyond mere longing. It was as though the man had a part of his heart missing, and now that he was whole again, he¡¯d never wanted to return back ever to that state. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done, young man. You will listen, and you will listen well,¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s father said with a sweep of his arm. He continued with that same heaviness in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m a lucky man, and yet I¡¯m cursed as well. The Heavens gave me a genius. They also made her just as stubborn. I¡¯m not familiar with the things you¡¯ve been through together in this forgotten part of the Empire, and yet my daughter seems to be quite fond of you. To the point that she refuses to be parted from you or those kids that she couldn¡¯t stop talking about.¡±


    Heat rushed to Lei¡¯s head, and his heart thumped in his chest. When he looked at Zhu Luli, he saw her hiding her face behind her hands.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided, after much thought, to bring you lot with me as well. But do hear me before making a hasty decision, as this is not the gift that you think it is,¡± the man said, shaking his head. ¡°Many people think of the capital as the greatest city that¡¯s ever been built on this continent. The one true Immortal City that rises over the others. But few know that it is a den of hidden dragons and tigers, a place where the most elite of this Empire vie for supremacy.¡±


    The man nodded to his own words, an array of complex emotions flashing behind his eyes. Fear. Rage. More importantly, a deep uncertainty, which Lei felt true in his heart.


    ¡°That is the city of Immortals and Kings, constantly under the watch of the Jade Throne that creeps ever closer to the Heavens. Only the most prodigious academies and sects reside there. And the same is true for¡­¡± He paused all of a sudden, glancing at Lei with a strange glint in his eyes. ¡°Restaurants.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lei blurted out.


    The man nodded. ¡°It is true. You may think of yourself as a great chef, but I¡¯ve dined at the tables of true masters and thus know how deep some of them are in their Dao of Cooking. As per my daughter¡¯s request, I shall give you a restaurant and the kids the chance to attend the entrance exams of those sects, but I¡¯m afraid this is the most I can do for you. Whether you¡¯re successful or not will depend on you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lei muttered, disoriented as he rose shakily to his feet, staring at the man¡¯s face as his mouth parted. For a second, he didn¡¯t know what to say or what to think. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a restaurant?!¡±


    ¡°Not just a restaurant,¡± the man snorted with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Golden Crow¡¯s Den. Do know that it is one of the most glorious establishments that belong to the Ji Clan. They owe me a rather big debt, which I¡¯d planned to sit on for quite some time, but might as well cash it now. However, they would take their chefs and staff with them the moment I force them to give me the place. So, my question is, knowing the Immortals and Sages often dine there, do you think you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°Me? Sages and Immortals?¡± Lei said as shivers trickled down his spine. He stood there for a moment, all confused and shaken, his mind too fuzzy to think it through.


    His eyes searched for an answer around the tent. Master Li was smiling. Beside him, Zhu Luli looked at him with expectant eyes, but it was Fatty Lou he couldn¡¯t help but turn to.


    His brother-in-arms was trying to keep himself still, but Lei could see how his eyes widened at the words. It looked like even he hadn¡¯t expected this offer. His whole face was flushed with excitement, and the fat under his chin wriggled impatiently.


    Lei gave him a slight nod. This¡­ This was a huge opportunity. Not only for him but for the kids as well. They were already thinking about trying their chances at Lanzhou, knowing it would take time to come up with enough funds to open a restaurant. The trouble was, they had no one to depend on in that place. It was a big question mark whether they could find their footing there or not.


    On the other hand, the notion of opening a big restaurant in the capital scared Lei. He didn¡¯t have much experience with the restaurant business, let alone one that would serve Immortals and Sages. Could he do it? Could his dishes satisfy such rich palates?


    A warmth washed over his chest and up his head. The Maiden¡¯s Flame roared against the swirling mess of his thoughts, then forced them to settle down and allowed Lei a moment of peace.


    Right.


    He was being a fool acting like this. So what if he only had some experience with a little restaurant? In his past life, he was a Michelin-starred chef, a damned good one who studied the field like a maniac. All his life, he yearned for such an opportunity, a big stage to show his talents.


    And then there¡¯s the quest.


    He checked it once again.


    [Quest Available!]


    [The Chef¡¯s Grace]


    [Difficulty: ???]


    [Rewards: ???]


    [Description: You have come to hear your own Dao in these turbulent times. It now beckons you from the depths of your soul. Only through using and sharing this gift can your heart grow, and so shall grow the seed in your soul. Your world needs it even if it may yet not understand the gravity of its importance.]


    The moment he checked it, he remembered Voilanth¡¯s words. That man seemed to be obsessed with fate. To him, everything that had ever happened in the Three Realms had a meaning.


    This quest, and now the offer from Zhu Luli¡¯s father¡­


    Lei felt it.


    It was fate.


    He needed not think anymore to make a decision.


    ¡°I can do that,¡± he said, fists clenched tight around his robe. ¡°Bring me the Emperor for all I care. I can cook for him as well.¡±

 Chapter 81: Epilogue

    It was yet another day in the Crack, and things seemed as chaotic as usual. Streaks of light stretched far away into the distance, where they blended into a swirling vortex of energy. Beyond, another vortex of pure energy churned almost in defiance against it, sending clouds of ethereal fog about it.


    A man standing atop a large meteor trained his gaze upon the duality of the spheres. The Eternal War continued for thousands of years, or so they said. He wouldn¡¯t know. It¡¯d been but centuries since he took part in this conflict, and there were still many things he didn¡¯t understand.


    That didn¡¯t change the reality of the situation, however. There were whispers being exchanged under shaded hands, rumors about how the final reckoning was drawing close, that unlike the last few clashes, this time the ants that managed to seep through the punctured space-time holes wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy the Endless Hordes.


    The Everquest was forcing their hands to make a final, true attack on the Three Realms to secure the Heavenly Dao for good.


    Nowadays, battles between Celestial Immortals and the equivalent forces of the Endless Hordes, who were called Heralds, had become fairly common. Rarely did any of the parties involved lose their lives in the conflict, but it was the intention that was the most important. If the System had grown desperate enough to force its precious Heralds into conflict, then the rumors were likely true.


    Even now, it was whispering into his ears, promising him things beyond his dreams, its voice hissing like a venomous snake. Worlds. Planets. Wealth so grand that it was enough to spark the notion in his mind that perhaps he could even buy some peace with it.


    Strange thoughts. Dangerous thoughts. Invasive thoughts. They hung people for less around this part of the Three Realms.


    But he wasn¡¯t particularly bothered by the idea of death. One grew quickly out of it when years had become meaningless. Time, after all, meant little here, a concept over which quite a few Daofathers held sway.


    Trouble was, he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it. Or rather, he was doubtful whether it was truly the lesser evil he¡¯d decided to serve under. Lately, he found himself thinking more and more about them. Was the Immortal Path truly any different than the System¡¯s so-called freedom? Would it be such a terrible fate if the System conquered the Heavenly Dao and claimed it as its own?


    He hadn¡¯t any clue, but Daofathers and Daomothers seemed pretty sure that the only outcome to such a fate would be their doom. Hardly a surprise, considering they were just as desperate to create abominations to throw at the System, hoping it would stick.


    Sighing out a long breath, he turned ever so slightly and cast his gaze upon the thousands of worlds that stretched beyond the veil. His eyes glanced over the smaller ones, his gaze lingering a moment longer on a blue sphere that hung there like a tiny piece of sapphire before he focused on the 99th world that stood closer to the Crack than the others.


    His Divine Will reached from inside the Crack and through the invisible pathways, coating the grand world¡ªa feat that any True Immortal could do with ease. There, he focused on the Eastern Continent, a faint smile stretching his lips.


    Already he could feel the familiar auras of friends of old. There, on the Jade Throne, sat a stubborn child that refused to adhere to the wisdom of his predecessors. An array of people served him, among which were friendly faces and hostile ones, hidden under their sheep-like skin. Power and authority. Greed so stark that it filled their eyes with a glint full of spite.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Beyond the capital, thousands of tiny dots scurried about the borders, always planning, thinking themselves too clever. Their thorns reeked of rot and death. It seemed that old Snake had its way in the Endless Hordes and once again sent its Legion to the same nest, even though it faced a brutal defeat in the past.


    He was scarcely surprised. Vipers were vindictive in nature, after all.


    A sudden jolt jerked him back when his gaze settled on a far mountain. It was cleaved across with what seemed like a sharp saber, its peak already crumbled and vanished halfway into the earth. No sign was left of his old friend, the one he¡¯d caged there against his will.


    Yet another regret. It seemed he was full of them lately.


    Still, he smiled as he sensed a curious streak of Dao near the Anguished Mountains, coming from a tiny city that sprawled beyond it. It was one of the few places that lacked the signs of that venomous Viper.


    But no¡­ There were signs of it there, the touch of its thorns unmistakable in the air. Yet they were faint and were diminishing slowly as the spiritual energy cleansed the filth. Somehow, someone must¡¯ve unearthed them and crushed their cores.


    Who? It was not yet time for the reckoning. Even as impatient as it was, that Viper would never allow its spawn to act on their own.


    ¡°Oh?¡± he muttered, slowly rising to his feet. He brought his sword down and stabbed its tip into the meteor underneath his feet, leaning over the handle to gaze across the distance. His smile slowly widened until he barked out a laugh.


    ¡°Haha! So it is a fellow of mine?¡±


    He shook his head as his eyes searched for the owner of that unique streak of Dao. He found him there in that little city, working before a set of stoves, little children aiding him as he prepared a¡­ soup?


    It looked like chicken soup, one that carried a hint of mana and spiritual energy both. He was deliberate with his moves, fingers moving about the counters with a certain deftness. Almost a Swordmaster of his own, and yet his stage was the kitchen rather than a true battlefield.


    Under those gentle lines, however, a fire burned. So strong and full of vitality that even he could feel its warmth from here.


    ¡°A new Chosen to fill my place¡­¡± he muttered, thoughtful.


    Then slowly, another smile bloomed on his face. He¡¯d been waiting to see who would be unfortunate enough to be tasked with the job he failed to accomplish. Who, indeed, would fill the gap he¡¯d left in that world?


    The other grand worlds all had their Chosen, chained with a fate that was bound to be lonely and full of grief. He himself experienced the same, and in the end, the heaviness of the responsibility had proved too much for him. Eventually, he had to leave to join the Daofather in the Crack. His inner demons forced him to vacate the seat.


    ¡°A fire and a stove¡­¡± he said, one hand under his chin. His eyes widened when it dawned on him. ¡°A chef! He¡¯s really a chef! One with a fire burning in his heart!¡±


    His skin prickled all of a sudden, mind reeling as realization struck him. There was only one Master who would take a chef as their disciple. A most gentle one, and yet terrifyingly strong as well. Most knew her for her cooking, her eternal grace, and the endless love she bore for all the living in the world.


    However, only a few knew that she was the Paragon of Flames as well.


    ¡°Daomother Xiang has finally accepted a new disciple, then?¡± He shook his head. The last time that happened, things went¡­ wrong. Her disciple betrayed her and chose the System instead. That bastard was still out there. ¡°Interesting¡­ We¡¯ll see if this is a gift or a curse.¡±


    Space warped nearby. Lights coalesced into a figure with shoulders wide like a bear and a face fitting his size. Long, black hair mixed into his thick beard. His teeth seemed to be hacked straight into his stubble, shining white in the dark of the cosmos. A deftly crafted sword was clasped in his hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The bearded man hovered near him and bowed his head. A smile strained on his lips as he looked up.


    ¡°Daofather has summoned you, Senior Brother Xia,¡± he said, looking relaxed. ¡°I think he¡¯s worried that you¡¯re spending too much time on your own nowadays.¡±


    ¡°Worried, is he? Then lead the way, Junior Brother,¡± he said, giving him a nod. A smile parted his lips as he turned for one last time to gaze at his old world. ¡°I can finally be at ease. Fellow Brother, I¡¯m counting on you. Show me what a chef can do to change that world.¡±


    Then together with his Junior Brother, they vanished into the space, leaving behind streaks of blurred lights.

 Chapter 82: New Beginnings

    Chapter 82


    The wind whistled loudly over the clouds, a stretch of crimson light rising up in almost slow deliberation across the distance, sprinkling specks of glitter around the Crimsonbeak Eagle. It was a spectacular beast, saddled with quality leather and feathers groomed to a glinting perfection, its back wide enough to easily carry a hundred people.


    It was a warm day, and it kept getting warmer still as they neared the capital. Lei was fine with it. Weather wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d paid any attention to back in the day, but here, in this xianxia world, even seasons had their own quirks about them. As far as he¡¯d heard, winter could be particularly strong.


    That brought the old pair to his mind. Three months had passed since they¡¯d parted. Master Li and Granny Xu had decided to stay in Jiangzhen for a little bit longer. The old master had told him that he had a debt to pay, and once he made sure the city was on its feet again, he might join them in the capital.


    Lei already missed them. The kids, not so much. Between gazing across the clouds from miles high or, on occasion, perching over some giant mountain for a hefty lunch, they had hardly the time to think about what was left behind. Part of that was because Zhu Luli¡¯s father, the famed Heavenly Scholar, turned out to be a softy when it came to kids. It rather seemed to Lei that the years he¡¯d spent away from his daughter had done a number on the man, and now he just couldn¡¯t say no to anyone who was a great deal shorter than him.


    Not that Lei complained. He was more than happy to have found a man such as Zhu Qiang caring for the kids.


    Zhu Luli didn¡¯t seem to be cherishing this reunion, though. Now and then, Lei caught her peering out into the wide skies with one hand over her chin, eyes narrowed in deep contemplation, all sorts of emotions flashing behind them. The hesitancy and the vacant uncertainty with which she carried herself nowadays was a strange look on her. But Lei couldn¡¯t get a clear answer whenever he tried to probe her to talk about what made her so uncomfortable.


    He guessed it was the capital¡ªor rather, what was inside it. What was once lived and left behind.


    Speaking of the capital, Zhu Luli¡¯s father had a habit of reminding Lei about the peculiarities of that place and how everything had a different shade there: people and business, or even the sky and the weather. It was separated clearly from the rest of the Empire and became almost like a world of its own.


    Can¡¯t expect less from the one true Immortal City, can you?


    He smiled as he felt the wind warm on his face.


    ¡°So, have you decided what we are doing next?¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice, who was lounging beside him, arms over the bamboo railing. These few months hadn¡¯t been easy on him, Lei knew, but he started looking a touch better over the last few days. Today they¡¯d be arriving at the capital, after all.


    ¡°Restaurant business,¡± Lei said, giving him a look. He had little idea about the restaurant Zhu Luli¡¯s father would be giving him and much less about the customer profile in general. He hoped, at least a part of him, the mention of Immortals and Sages had been made to punctuate some dramatic point rather than aiming to show the truth.


    And then there was the problem of supply lines, ingredients, and the lack of professional staff. His little kitchen team might¡¯ve been enough to entertain a bunch of Body Tempering Stage cultivators, but they were closing in on a wolf¡¯s den, and he would rather prefer to not push the kids into their claws.


    ¡°Manager,¡± Fatty Lou said, licking his lips as if he tasted the very word with his tongue. No doubt he liked it. ¡°I daresay it¡¯s an honorable job around there in the capital, no? Who knows, perhaps I¡¯ll become a high-nosed bastard and swing these fingers of mine like how the very best of our Empire often did, eh?¡±


    ¡°With bravado?¡± Lei said.


    ¡°And a good deal of contempt.¡± Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be practical about these things, Brother Lei. Can¡¯t half-ass something so important, right? We are to become big men in a big city now and have to act a certain way to fit the description. No more hiding in the kitchen for you, as well. I¡¯ve heard chefs in fancy places often attend in person to distinguished guests.¡±


    ¡°They do that, yeah,¡± Lei said, a tiny fraction of a memory flashing in his mind. There, he saw himself, back bent low, fingers clasped tight before his waist as he waited for a particularly large man to commend the chef for his expertise. The only times Head Chef Lorenzo sent his prep cooks or line chefs to the tables were the times that the customer proved to be a fool of sorts.


    ¡°Did you two speak about the business side?¡± Fatty Lou muttered, hardly aware of the flashbacks in Lei¡¯s churning mind. ¡°I know he¡¯s the Heavenly Scholar and all, but I don¡¯t see him gifting an expensive two-story building just for his daughter¡¯s sake. It wouldn¡¯t be very scholarly of him, you know? They ought to be cleverer than that.¡±


    ¡°Or, he can be just that rich?¡± Lei said, gazing for a second toward the head of the eagle where the father and daughter pair stood watching the empty skies. The Zhu Clan¡¯s bodyguards managed a lazy line around their backs, though Lei had been told it was just for the show of it. According to Zhu Luli, the eagle was stronger than anyone here, save for Zhu Clan¡¯s Patriarch himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get rich by squandering your wealth,¡± Fatty Lou said, hardly convinced. ¡°Surely he must be seeking some sort of cut. Half and half, perhaps? I don¡¯t know the economy down in the capital, but we might have to fall back on our old practices.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°The thing you¡¯ve said that I did without knowing what it¡¯s called. I don¡¯t remember the exact word for it, but it was something like market¡­ Marketing?¡± Fatty Lou said. ¡°I think it was marketing.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°It is,¡± Lei nodded and cracked a smile at his brother-in-arms. He then turned, slinging an arm over Fatty Lou¡¯s shoulder and pulling him close. ¡°Let us first breathe the air of it, okay? Then we¡¯ll decide on our plan. I can see the gears grinding behind your eyes, but hold them for a while. Enjoy the scenery. You¡¯ve told me you¡¯d always wanted a palace over the clouds, no? Here, treat this as a preview.¡±


    Fatty Lou sighed wearily at him. ¡°It is pretty, but I¡¯d rather have my pockets full than get stuck on a dream that might be way over my head. We have grown, have we not? My feet are on the ground now, not seeking some Immortal¡¯s wisp out in the skies.¡±


    You sure have a point, brother.


    Lei breathed in the morning air and shook himself off. There was no point in thinking too much about certain things. Time, he thought, would show them the way.


    At least, that¡¯s what he hoped.


    ¡­..


    The capital was a terrible beast, its claws reaching further away and clasping around mountains and rivers, choking innumerable buildings in their tight hold, squashing them together in surprisingly complex and yet orderly lines of streets that gleamed with all sorts of trouble.


    Lei had never thought he¡¯d see so much color in his life. Golden, crimson, and green lights sparkled everywhere. And much jade, he had to say. Some of the tiles were entirely made out of it, the color changing from white to green, then green to gold as the eagle coursed freely over the city.


    Ahead, a monster of a hill looked down upon the marbled and wooden buildings below. Built on top of it was a sprawling, stretching set of pagodas shaded by ethereal clouds. Bits and pieces were all Lei could see through them. The famed Emperor rested well, close to the Heavens, all right.


    Too much of anything was bad for health. Here, it felt like there was too much of everything. Ants crawled across the streets, thousands of them all clad in fancy robes and blinking over the paved roads. Spiritual beasts were in a rush to serve their masters or show their obedience in ways that left some crowds sighing in awe.


    There was traffic in the air, but most of the flying creatures stayed purposefully clear of the Emperor¡¯s Hill, skirting in big circles around it to land in designated places. Zhu Clan¡¯s eagle, a mighty beast that easily towered over the rest, chose a fairly empty route that led them toward the eastern side of the capital.


    Lei could hear the kids whistling behind him, and taking a glance over his shoulder, he saw the middle-aged man waving a proud hand over to the right side, where rows of red buildings stretched in orderly lines. Each and every one of them had Zhu Clan¡¯s tell-tale symbol of a golden-crowned eagle, its claws terrifyingly sharp and feathers as hard as steel.


    The encirclement seemed like it was separated from the rest of the city. When Lei stared into the distance, he saw similar places around the eastern side of the capital. It looked like the heavyweight clans that belonged to the Empire all got their own yards scattered there, as though an ununified army that the Empire didn¡¯t feel too comfortable dealing with but couldn¡¯t bear to part with either.


    It didn¡¯t slip past his notice that none of these camp-like settlements were too close to the Emperor¡¯s Hill. A trench-like clearing stretched before them, which also circled the hill, dotted with guards and beasts, all clad in the Empire¡¯s golden colors. They watched constantly from the high walls like sentries with real trust issues, the clans going about their own days.


    It must be hard to trust people when everyone is a freak of nature here.


    Zhu Clan¡¯s settlement was one of the closer ones, resting nearly face to face with a fifty-foot wall of pure gold, its gates nearly tall enough for Zhu Clan¡¯s people to see eye to eye with the Emperor¡¯s gold. Though Lei could tell there was a clear difference in their heights.


    ¡°What a horrifying mess,¡± Fatty Lou muttered from beside him, eyes growing wide. ¡°Makes you feel like an ant. Punches you straight in the face. Almost like the Emperor himself is declaring to the whole world that he¡¯s the one true Immortal in here and we are his mere subjects.¡±


    Lei hummed his approval, slightly shaken by the magnitude of the capital himself. Hidden tigers and dragons. There sure was enough space for them in the capital.


    ¡°The Emperor is not a Celestial Immortal,¡± came a voice, thumping in his head. Zhu Qiang walked over to them and swept an eye across the endless scene. ¡°He¡¯s but a simple man, an usurper whose mind was taken by a venomous snake.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fatty Lou stared at him.


    The man didn¡¯t seem aware as he continued. ¡°Point a child to an empty throne, and even he can crawl his way up to it. The real question here is different. Does he have shoulders wide enough to haul the heavens by himself? Does he carry the virtues with which we have built this world? Tell me, is entrusting the throne to a child a sin against the people of this world, or a terrible offense to that poor kid whose soul has yet to mature?¡±


    Lei felt his gaze on his back. His skin prickled as the demand grew heavy around his shoulders. Then a strangeness crawled over his heart when he saw the expectation in those eyes. Perhaps this question had nothing to do with the Emperor or his terrible fate. Perhaps it was about him.


    ¡°Fate has its ways, don¡¯t you think, Master Qiang?¡± Lei answered, Maiden¡¯s Flame easing his heartbeats back to smooth.


    In these last months, there was one thing he came to know. Zhu Clan¡¯s Patriarch always had an underlying purpose to his words. From the way he commanded Lei to call him Master to the ease with which he granted a fancy restaurant to him, every move of his was planned in a twisted way.


    ¡°Not wrong, young man, but not entirely right either,¡± the man said, eyes sharp as an eagle. ¡°Fate sure has a part in our lives, but do remember it¡¯s guided by one¡¯s own course in life. Therefore, we mustn¡¯t take anything at face value. We must question and suspect that even something as innocent as gold can be used in a despicable way. And thus, we must work, however the task seems so insurmountable to our bare eyes, to ensure even in defeat we don¡¯t get burdened by regret.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lei paused, thinking about his words. He wasn¡¯t sure if the Patriarch was talking about the restaurant, the gift he unwillingly parted with to Lei, or if the man was outright suspecting his virtues here. It could be that he wasn¡¯t convinced about Lei¡¯s notions either.


    In the last three months, they had, perhaps, a few talks, most of which involved Zhu Luli. And Lei noticed the man was especially careful in his daughter¡¯s company. But now that they were in the capital, the real Heavenly Scholar might be revealing his true colors.


    ¡°I have my regrets,¡± Lei started, peering down at the giant city. ¡°I have my rights and wrongs. Life had pushed me, and on more than one occasion, I gave in, stood silent, and watched everything go by. I blamed people for my own selfishness. I ran away from things I thought were too hard. Tried to pretend it was the world around me that was plagued by some invisible sickness. I chose the easy way.¡±


    The man¡¯s aura weighed him down, dark eyes glinting deeply. Lei didn¡¯t avert his gaze. There was warmth in his chest as he faced him.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve done good things, too. Things I¡¯m grateful for. Things I would¡¯ve done the same way had I been given the chance. I promised myself I¡¯d become a better man, and I can say I¡¯m making good progress here. So if you¡¯re thinking that some hard work and a group of cultivating fools are going to scare me, then you¡¯re terribly mistaken. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve noticed, but I brought everyone here with me, and that means I intend to stay.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± the man muttered, eyes narrowed down.


    ¡°Did I pass?¡± Lei smiled at him.


    ¡°You?¡± Zhu Qiang shook his head and sighed out a long breath. He turned toward his own clan¡¯s settlement, one finger tapping the railings of the bamboo saddle. There was a tiny smile on his lips as he said, ¡°Time will tell, young man. Time will tell.¡±


    That was good enough for Lei.


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 83: The Clan

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Zhu Luli felt the ground underneath her feet and swept a gaze across the entrance of the Zhu Clan¡¯s compound. There was a tightness to her throat, a sort of crawling that slithered down her back. Odd how a few years could erase something so familiar from her mind and replace it with a lingering nostalgia.


    Bits of her early life surfaced in wavering waves in her memory as she took in the grand gate that stood guard here for hundreds of years, its face still in pristine condition. Beyond, rows of servants and clan members lined up in excruciating respect, heads bowed and eyes planted at their feet.


    She could see some familiar faces among them, people who had kept her company for long years when she was young. She had played and laughed and cried with them, gossiped whenever a scandal popped up in the capital. Years passed as they slowly, without noticing, grew apart, and her position took control. She never quite understood it then, but one day, when she passed the age of sixteen, everything had changed.


    She was the Patriarch¡¯s only child. She was a respected genius. All across the capital, people expected grand things from her, feats that other rival clans¡¯ geniuses would often perform. But the worst was her own Father¡ªor rather, his shadow. The Heavenly Scholar. Surely his daughter couldn¡¯t be someone normal.


    Indeed, she wasn¡¯t. She had proved herself time and time again, dealt with those so-called geniuses like one might deal with an unruly child. She showed them the truth, and they didn¡¯t like it. Slowly, she hauled the mantle of her father over her shoulders and carried it with confidence, and slowly she lost herself in the process.


    Those were now all in the past. Zhu Luli returned to her clan as born anew.


    She laughed when she saw Zhu Xiang there in the lines, her third-generation cousin from a distant line of the family. They used to eat and sleep together before her Father decided it was time for her to act appropriate. Zhu Luli had barely seen her after that.


    Now she ran, and she bounded, and she wrapped her arms around the blinking woman, took her in, and patted her on the back.


    ¡°I missed you!¡± she said, her laughter ringing loud. ¡°I missed you!¡±


    Zhu Xiang shuffled uncomfortably in her arms, eyes widening as she stared around her in panic. Her gaze strayed to the Patriarch, and she froze, knowing not quite what she should do.


    Zhu Luli pressed her back harder into her own chest and cherished her old friend. She wasn¡¯t the Young Miss of the Zhu Clan anymore. She was the one true Zhu Luli all these people knew before.


    ¡°Brings tears to your eyes, eh?¡± Brother Lou¡¯s voice came from behind, confident as usual, caring not whether they were in the presence of one of the strongest clans in the whole Empire. Zhu Luli saw him tap a hand over Brother Lei¡¯s back and shake his head. ¡°You can¡¯t blame a man for being emotional. I¡¯ve always had a soft spot for reunions.¡±


    ¡°You just miss your old man, that¡¯s all,¡± Brother Lei said, chuckling. ¡°Give him some time. I¡¯m sure we can bring that pair here, right, Master Qiang?¡±


    Zhu Qiang was staring with narrowed eyes at her side when he came to himself. He said absently, ¡°Yes¡­ We can arrange that.¡±


    ¡°Mighty generous of you, Sir,¡± Brother Lou said. He clasped his hands and bowed his head. ¡°Please take good care of us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Brother Lei said hurriedly, yanking Brother Lou by the arm and pulling him back to straight. ¡°We can take care of our own.¡±


    ¡°Sure you can,¡± Zhu Qiang said, gazing at Zhu Luli with an empty look. ¡°Sure you can¡­¡±


    They moved on.


    ......


    Little Yao was squeaking with her claws on Little Mei¡¯s head, fluffy tail swinging, white teeth clanking as Lei and others stared at their¡­ new house. Or a mansion? A manor? What do you call it when the house is a sprawling mess of hallways and rooms and porches around the back?


    ¡°A little too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lei muttered, feeling the kids behind him stir in a way a group of overly excited cats might at a mountain of fish. ¡°You can get lost in this place.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like some privacy, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying,¡± Fatty Lou said and swept an arm across the entrance, the side of his lips curled in a smug smile. ¡°I say we deserve this after all that chaos. Time for the rewards now. A mansion and a restaurant. They didn¡¯t give us any coin, though.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Master Qiang said we have to earn that ourselves,¡± Snake muttered as he strode forward, looking up at the swirling staircase that led to the second floor. ¡°Big Brother Lei, what if we rent some of the rooms here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we¡¯re allowed to do that, Little Snake,¡± Lei said. He¡¯d also considered the idea, but the Zhu Clan was a closed community on its own, and everyone had their designated houses in the compound¡ªa sort of hierarchy that showed the importance of each family.


    Over five thousand people lived here¡­ When you think about it, it¡¯s not that different from a cult.


    ¡°Shut up already!¡± Zhu Luli¡¯s voice came from behind, and Lei saw her flick Little Yao on the nose with a finger. ¡°Tell your new buddy to get you there. You¡¯re not my spiritual pet anymore. You barely look me in the face.¡±


    Little Yao squawked and swept a claw at her face, to which Zhu Luli responded by taking a big step back. What was strange was that Little Mei kept petting the squirrel on her bottom all the while, as if she was supporting her in her own way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lei said a moment after. ¡°Is she hungry? I can cook something¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Zhu Luli pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°She wants to gather her group back, but I can¡¯t let her. Dealing with one stubborn squirrel is hard enough; dealing with a dozen of them¡­ I can¡¯t go back, Brother Lei. That¡¯s a dark space in my mind.¡±


    ¡°She just wants to say hi,¡± Little Mei said, innocent as ever. Little Yao squeaked at her face, beady eyes glinting. ¡°She says that she will keep quiet. Teacher Luli, can you please allow her? She missed her friends.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her be.¡± Lei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not helping that you two keep bickering back and forth. You¡¯re the older one here. Don¡¯t let our squeaky friend here get to your head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if she¡¯s this innocent, cute squirrel that stuffs nuts in her cheeks. You¡¯ve seen her claws, haven¡¯t you? Spiritual beasts are masters of manipulation. Browntails are even worse! They get you hooked with all the fur and the chuckles, but when you¡¯re not looking, they¡¯re concocting a terrible ploy in their tiny little cauldron to mess up your life. They just enjoy the chaos. Trust me, I should know.¡±


    ¡°Must be tough,¡± Fatty Lou said sadly. He took a step over to them, nodding his head as if he understood. Oh, how he understood well the troubles of the Young Miss. Zhu Luli¡¯s lips curled in expectation as if she was waiting for him to comfort her. But instead, Fatty Lou placed a gentle hand over Little Yao¡¯s head and patted her softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It can¡¯t be easy to deal with someone like her. Want a cookie? I still have some left from the last time.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhu Luli jabbed a gleaming finger into his face. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on my side! Why are you consoling her?¡±


    ¡°Anger issues and an explosive personality. You¡¯re a catch for any man in this Empire, Sister Luli, but you¡¯re scaring this little squirrel. You are a terrible master,¡± Fatty Lou said, sounding greatly disappointed. Then he looked down at Little Mei.


    ¡°Look how they get along. Beastmaster or not, Little Mei is a better fit for her than you. Leave it. Forcing it won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Lei rubbed his neck tiredly. After all the talk about the Zhu Clan they had during the journey, he expected a certain change to happen to Zhu Luli when they arrived here. She had some deep traumas about her childhood, after all, but it seemed the only thing changed was her tolerance toward Little Yao. She hadn¡¯t left any.


    ¡°Little Yao,¡± he said, the squirrel perking up at his voice. ¡°You can go, but please don¡¯t do anything out of line. It¡¯s our first day here, and I don¡¯t want any trouble. We have a lot on our plates. And Sister Luli, I want you to take a deep breath. You might be back in your clan, and I know it can be hard, but we¡¯re still here. On your side.¡±


    ¡°Try to relax a little, he¡¯s trying to say,¡± Fatty Lou chimed in. ¡°Let the squirrel do her thing. They¡¯re not supposed to live here in a damned house, anyway. To think that not only you whisked her away from her place down in the woods and brought her here, but you¡¯re also not even letting her play with her friends. What¡¯s a squirrel supposed to do? She isn¡¯t a slave, is she?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Lei said, taking a breath in. ¡°We¡¯re all weary from the road. We need a good rest. Let¡¯s pick our rooms, shall we? I want one with a porch view.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Zhu Luli mumbled, but in the end, she let go and joined them as they moved toward the right wing of the mansion.


    .....


    The room had everything Lei could ask for, or even some things he didn¡¯t know he missed. There was a faucet with hot water, a bathroom adjacent to the room, and a giant bed upon which rested a score of pillows, all puffed up and smoothed out in a way only a hotel bed could provide.


    This was a five-star room, and Lei wouldn¡¯t even have to pay anything.


    To the back, double mirrors faced the porch down below where a stretch of forest came into view. The grass had been mowed beautifully, reflecting the sunlight in a sea of green. He couldn¡¯t even see the city from here. The Zhu Clan had claimed a part of the capital as their own and established a little paradise here.


    ¡°You deserve this,¡± Lei said, feeling a sudden weight around his shoulders. It was just yesterday he¡¯d been sleeping on a bed of straw, in between the broken walls, with a view of ruins through the cracks. It was just yesterday he¡¯d opened his eyes to this strange world and found himself lost.


    Now he had a family of his own, friends he could rely on, and a new restaurant. Sure, there were some things he had to be wary about, a mystery about those rotten bastards and the capital that was the din of lumbering beasts. There was also the case of the sect he was supposed to be a part of, but today, he decided to enjoy himself.


    Up on the bed, the fluffy blanket cuddling him round, pillows soft like a mother¡¯s touch against his cheeks. He dug his way down, flinging his robe away with one hand, letting the bed claim him for once.


    Then he was lying, facing the ceiling, mouth curled in a smile that spread all across his face. This was life. And it was worth living.


    We start tomorrow. We¡¯re going to pick up where we left off.


    He let out a hearty laugh. Tomorrow Master Qiang would send a clan member to see them to the restaurant, show them around, and help them settle down. He already had a few ideas about the menu but would decide when he got a better understanding.


    Being a true Immortal chef¡­ That was the dream now.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 84: Change

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Lei woke up to the sounds of chirping and laughter down in the porch. There was hardly a muscle in his body that didn¡¯t hurt from the hard use when he tried to pick himself up through the army of pillows surrounding him. The journey over that spiritual beast was a long one, and it did a number on his body, no doubt.


    Golden light poured from the double windows facing the backyard, glistening bright over his face. He dragged himself to the wall, laid a hand over the windows and peered down.


    It was chaos in the porch. The kids were busy running about, chasing a group of Browntails too quick for them to catch. Little Yao was there watching them, perched over a particularly crooked tree, standing on one of the branches that swayed gentle in the wind.


    Whenever a kid came close at catching one of the Browntails she would squeak, like a sergeant demanding complete obedience to her orders, and that Browntail would zip by the kid in a streak of flash.


    That¡¯s one way to tire out the kids, alright.


    Lei smiled and took a bath and changed his clothes before making his way down to the porch. Fresh air cuddled him tight, and warm wind eased through his robe, kissing the side of his chest. It smelled daisies and fresh soil in the porch, until the kids came bounding toward him and hugged him from the legs.


    ¡°All sweaty and slick!¡± Lei said to them, clicking his tongue. ¡°How long have you been running out here?¡±


    ¡°Been some hours,¡± came Fatty Lou¡¯s voice. He was chewing on a straw he¡¯d picked out somewhere, lips curled in an easy smile. ¡°There¡¯s something soothing about this place. Like we¡¯re hidden in a precious corner of the world, away from the eyes. All us and nobody else.¡±


    ¡°Except we aren¡¯t,¡± Zhu Luli said as she stepped out from the big door, motioning to them with a hand. ¡°Our guy is here to take you to that restaurant. Golden Crow¡¯s Den¡­ Uh, let¡¯s hope they left the place standing after Father forced them to give in.¡±


    Lei arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve thought Ji Clan owed your Father some money?¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± Zhu Luli said tiredly. ¡°But the notion of debt works different in the capital. They spent years to make Golden Crow¡¯s Den one of the highly regarded restaurants in the capital, and forcing them to sell it¡­ Let¡¯s say they can¡¯t be too happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Debt is a man¡¯s curse,¡± Fatty Lou muttered. ¡°That¡¯s what my Father told me once, and I took it to the heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wise of you, Brother Lou,¡± Lei said, clapping him on the back. ¡°But this debt¡¯s none of our business. We should go see the place, but the kids¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody can do anything to them here. Let them have their fun,¡± Zhu Luli said, looking at them with a little smile. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with the restaurant then we can talk about the choices. Snake, Stone and Little Mei¡­ There a good number of sects and academies that would be willing to take them right away.¡±


    Lei nodded. That was one of the main reasons why he accepted Zhu Qiang¡¯s offer. To give the kids a good education so that their talents wouldn¡¯t be wasted. It still felt rather strange, though. Being away from that trio¡­ He wasn¡¯t sure if he was ready for that.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready,¡± he said, giving them a look. ¡°Let¡¯s see the state of the place. We might need to make a few adjustments.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It is all a matter of perspective. Ji Clan needed the hands of other clans in the capital, so they made sure Golden Crow¡¯s Den served that purpose. They hosted monthly banquets there, and it was no simple thing getting an invite for that. People of lesser standings made a habit of boasting about it, which in turn kept the Ji Clan¡¯s name relevant. You see these things everywhere in the capital. Face is mightly important,¡± Zhu Yong said as he led them toward the restaurant.


    Lei nodded at the words. The man was one of Zhu Luli¡¯s older cousins, hauled from some distant line of the family Lei already forgot. He had a clean face, and was clad in the signature red robes of the Zhu Clan, but was a little wide on the middle. He instantly took a liking when he saw Fatty Lou. Told him they must be kindred spirits.


    Being a food enthusiast in this magical xianxia land was surprisingly not all too common.


    The competetion¡­ It¡¯s not going to be easy.


    The central part of the capital was riddled with long, and windy streets. According to Zhu Yong, the place worked like a over-sized sect, with the central part reserved to the unaffiliated cultivators. Most of the commercial business stricts were also here.


    Lei had seen dozens of restaurants and inns along the way. The extravagance made him sigh in awe. They sure liked their sizes and jade here, as the places were adorned with ungodly amounts of it. Gold was used only to highlight the names of these establishements.


    They weaved through the throng, with Zhu Yong feeding them with valuable information. The spiritual energy pressed upon his shoulders like a thick blanket. He came dangerously close to suffocating when he felt one or two particularly strong presences in the crowd.


    Hidden tigers and dragons. Seemed like Master Qiang had a point.


    But the more important was that the business was booming. Three, four story restaurants were packed to brim, people lining before them.


    ¡°They¡¯ve tried for a limited time, but the spiritual beasts just take too much space,¡± Zhu Yong was saying, one hand over Fatty Lou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There are over twenty million people here, so that¡¯s why they forbid the beasts and even the act of flying over the central part to keep it clean. Being presentable is one of the Emperor¡¯s highly regarded values. He likes the aestethic of it.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I can respect that,¡± Fatty Lou nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t want a mountain-sized tiger bounding across the street when you¡¯re trying to eat some good noodles. Not only that, a business can suffer because of some Young Master¡¯s monster parade.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Zhu Yong paused, giving him a look. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happened. Zhang Clan¡¯s Third Young Master tried to boast his horde of beasts one day, and the Emperor got angry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a fool,¡± Zhu Luli commented. ¡°Seeking attention and validation. You don¡¯t need those things if you¡¯ve attained true power.¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re becoming more and more like your Father!¡± Zhu Yong smiled amicably. ¡°I¡¯m afraid most of the scions here lacked that deep understanding you both share. Such a shame. Things could¡¯ve been much more better had they stopped competing against each other.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s like the number one thing about xianxia worlds, no? Face slapping, boasting, you just can¡¯t get enough of that.


    Now that he thought about it, being jerked into a corner of the world probably saved him from a lot of that. He didn¡¯t have to deal with stubborn Young Masters or self-absorbed geniuses. He was in a mortal town, with mortal people and their everyday struggles.


    Save for the sudden invasion of an outer force, that is.


    He chuckled. It seemed there were always two sides to a coin. Here, the capital gave him a sense of safety, with thousands of mighty cultivators walking beside him and the Emperor¡¯s palace peering down at them from beyond the clouds. Those rotten bastards couldn¡¯t ever dare to try anything like that here.


    But that, in turn, meant that he needed to work extra hard to establish himself in this place. He¡¯d seen, out of the corner of his eye, giant lobsters being cooked in cauldrons hanging from the ceilings, radiating waves of spiritual energy that splashed across the customers¡¯ faces.


    That is your competition.


    ¡°And here¡¯s the famed Golden Crow¡¯s Den!¡± Zhu Yong said, as he raised a hand toward a three-story building that stood by the street. He led them through the crowd and brought them before the high double doors, closed shut with a bamboo scroll stuck onto it. It read, ¡®We are in the process of relocating. Further notice will be given to our esteemed guests in the coming weeks.¡¯


    Lei peered up at the building. Jade tiles glinted under the morning light, lined with golden streaks that slithered down toward the entrance where they blended into the head of a golden crow. Two head-sized jade gemstones were cocked into it where the crow¡¯s eyes would be. They were darker in color and gleamed with a light that cascaded down to highlight the entrance.


    ¡°Such a piece of work,¡± Fatty Lou said, one hand over his brows to shade his eyes. He let out a whistle. ¡°Are we sure this isn¡¯t a palace? Because it sure looks like one.¡±


    ¡°The aesthetic of it is important,¡± Zhu Yong nodded knowingly. ¡°The Reform Act of the new Emperor strongly promotes a certain finesse to how people do their business around the capital. Not just that, even the clan compounds around the central part are in the process of renovating. Every building must carry a clear portion of jade and gold.¡±


    ¡°Flaunting his wealth,¡± Zhu Luli said. ¡°He thinks by painting the capital in his colors, he can bring much-needed peace to the Empire. He¡¯s really a kid, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Lei gave the street a look. The buildings certainly looked like overpriced brothels lined side by side, gleaming under the sunlight, casting their multi-colored light shows across the paved ground.


    ¡°Well, it is easier than dealing with all the sects,¡± Zhu Yong said with a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°They pay him well, and thus can keep to themselves. Our mighty Emperor is happy so long as he gets his jades and coins! Come on, I¡¯ll show you the interior. We¡¯ve just started our tour, after all.¡±


    He tapped a finger to the golden ring wrapped around his right index finger, pulled out a large golden key, and inserted it into the keyhole. The doors opened with a clack, and Fatty Lou was the first one to go in.


    Lei followed after him. A part of him expected another light show inside, perhaps a set of golden tables and green jade chairs, topped with ornaments of masterful origins, lit by an array of spiritual stones and other expensive, surely ancient things.


    What he got, in turn, was one flat area that lacked anything of any worth. The place was deserted. Even the walls had been left bare, carrying the withered marks of things that¡¯d been taken away.


    ¡°At least they left the tiles,¡± Fatty Lou muttered, looking greatly disappointed. ¡°Good thing we don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Good thing indeed,¡± Lei said, shaking his head.


    The entrance hall was wide, and it got wider still when they moved further into the building. A simple look told Lei that he could host about sixty people just on the entrance floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°This place is too big. We don¡¯t have enough staff to handle this. We should start slow. Get some tables here on the first floor, seal the rest. Once we have a stream of customers coming, then we can think about moving on.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Fatty Lou said, then winked at Zhu Luli. ¡°Can we expect anything from the Heavenly Scholar, Sister Luli? Perhaps some coin in the deal? He can think of it as an investment for a promising chef. You know Brother Lei¡¯s dishes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He told me he¡¯s going to help you deal with¡­ this,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll be enough for a start, but promise me, you won¡¯t ask anything more from him.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Fatty Lou asked.


    ¡°Because his help won¡¯t come cheap,¡± Zhu Luli said absently. ¡°The more you get something from him, the more you¡¯ll be expected to do certain things. He¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re on the hook. People call him the Heavenly Scholar, but just a few know his true nature.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch can be tough,¡± Zhu Yong shifted uncomfortably as the very word ¡®Patriarch¡¯ sent a chill down his back. ¡°But it was thanks to him that Zhu Clan rose to such heights. We¡¯re all standing on his shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Shoulders, eh?¡± Lei muttered. The talk with Zhu Qiang was still fresh in his mind. The man expected Lei to prove himself, and his standards didn¡¯t seem low. So he had to get creative. Do things in his own way.


    ¡°He gave me the restaurant, right?¡± he said, looking back at the high doors of the entrance. ¡°So this place is ours, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhu Yong said. ¡°You¡¯ve been given six months.¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I have to remind you that your performance during these six months will decide the next course of this venture. If Patriarch finds you unworthy of this chance, then he¡¯ll get the restaurant back,¡± Zhu Yong said with a strict voice. ¡°Zhu Clan doesn¡¯t need any other revenue stream, but a place like Golden Crow¡¯s Den could provide things more valuable than mere gold.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯m going to do it my way,¡± Lei said, tapping a finger to his chin. He turned to Fatty Lou. ¡°Brother Lou, we have a beautiful piece outside the building. Can we get a deal on that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fatty Lou blanked. ¡°You mean the crow?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lei nodded with a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t need Master Qiang¡¯s help anymore. We have enough in our hands to get a good start.¡±


    ¡°You want to sell the Golden Crow?¡± Zhu Yong¡¯s eyes nearly bulged. ¡°But that piece¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is no longer relevant,¡± Lei raised a hand at him. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but if we¡¯re going to do business here, then we need an edge that belongs to us. Something that will reflect our true roots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to be easy with all this jade and gold,¡± Zhu Luli muttered.


    Lei snapped his fingers at her. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to sell it all. I¡¯ll make sure this restaurant is about one thing, and one thing only.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Zhu Yong said.


    ¡°Food.¡± Lei gave him a smile. ¡°What really matters is food, Brother Yong. All this grandeur and majesty¡­ I don¡¯t like it, so I¡¯m going to change it.¡±


    ¡°Fucking genius,¡± Fatty Lou smacked his thigh. ¡°Make the whole place unique by getting rid of those fancy stuff. That¡¯s marketing right there!¡±


    ¡­¡­.